Skip to main content

Full text of "Black heart and white heart : and other stories"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


"nw  New  Yori; 
PubTic  Ubrap' 


BLACK    HEART   AND    WFIITK    HKART 


AND   OTHER    STORIES     - 


I 


A  very  picture  of  Rcnlie  despair. 


M.^CV 


\  ]'■  I  ■'•.  N  ■  >  '-\ '  •• 


■  ■    I 


,    .      -MX'-..         I 


.-,     .        i  '    :■    ^^"  ■  ■ 


:■■).•'■ 


BLACK  HEART  AND  WHITE  HEART 


AND   OTHER   STORIES 


BY 


H.     RIDER     HA  (i  G  A  R  D 

AI'TIIUK    <>^ 
"SHE,"   "ALLAN    Qt'ATEKMAIN.  "   *'  KINO    SOLOMDS's    MIMS.  '    I  Tl  ..    FTt. 


LOxXGMAXS,     GRKEN,     AND     CO. 

39    PATERNOSTER    ROW.    LONDON- 
NEW  YORK  AND  BOMBAY 
1900 


THE  lEW  YORK 
PUnT.IC  LP"  W.Y 

266763n 

AMl^ll.   Li*  .■         ''■ 
B  1944  L 


2)eMcation. 


<r- 


J 


n* 

I 


To  the  Memory  of  the  Child 

Nada  Huknham, 

who  "bound  all  to  her"  and,  while  her  father  cut  his 
way  through  the  hordes  of  the  Ingobo  Regiment,  perished 
of  the  hardships  of  war  at  Huluwayo  on  19th  May,  1896, 
I  dedicate  these  tales— and  more  particularly  the  last,  that 
of  a  Faith  which  triumphed  over  savagery  and  death. 


H.  KiuBK  Haggard. 


DiTCHINGHAM. 


AUTHOR'S   NOTE. 


Of  the  three  stories  that  comprise  this  volume,  one, 
**  The  Wizard,"  a  tale  of  victorious  faith,  first 
appeared  some  years  ago  as  a  Christmas  Annual. 
Another,  **  Elissa,"  is  an  attempt,  difficult  enough 
owing  to  the  scantiness  of  the  material  left  to  us  by 
time,  to  recreate  the  life  of  the  ancient  Phoenician 
Zimbabwe,  whose  ruins  still  stand  in  Rhodesia,  and, 
with  the  addition  of  the  necessary  love  story,  to 
suggest  circumstances  such  as  might  have  brought 
about  or  accompanied  its  fall  at  the  hands  of  the 
surrounding  savage  tribes.  The  third,  **  Black  Heart 
and  White  Heart,"  is  a  story  of  the  courtship,  trials 
and  final  union  of  a  pair  of  Zulu  lovers  in  the  time  of 
King  Cetywayo. 


CONTENTS. 


BLACK  HEART  AND  WHITE  HEART. 

CHAPTKK  PAGE 

I.  Philip  Haduen  and  King  Cetywayo i 

II.  The  Bek  Prophesies la 

III.  The  End  of  the  Hunt 23 

IV.  Nanea 34 

V.  The  Doom  Pool 46 

VI.  The  Ghost  of  the  Dead 54 


ELISSA. 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  The  Caravan 69 

II.  The  Grove  of  Baaltis 75 

III.  Ithobal  the  King 87 

IV.  The  Dream  of  Issachar 97 

V.  The  Place  of  Sacrifice 108 

VI.  The  Hall  of  Audience 117 

VII.  The  Black  Dwarf 129 

VIII.  Aziel  Plights  His  Troth 139 

IX.  Greeting  to  the  Baaltis 151 

X.  The  Embassy 161 

XI.  Metem  Sbli^  Images 171 

XII.  The  Tryst 180 

XIII.  The  Sacrilege  of  .Aziel 187 

XIV.  The  Martyrdom  of  Issachar 198 

XV.  Elissa  Takes  Sanctuary 208 

XVI.  The  Cage  of  Death 217 

XVII.  "There  is  Hope" 227 


THE  WIZARD. 

CHAPTER  PAOE 

I.  The  Deputation 233 

II.  Thomas  Owen 239 

III.  The  Temptation 244 

IV.  The  Vision ^«ji 

/> 


.A 

■    • 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER 

V.  The  Feast  of  the  First  Fruits 

VI.  The  Drinking  of  the  Cuf 
VII.  The  Recovery  op  the  King 

VIII.  The  First  Trial  by  Fire 
IX.  The  Crisis  .... 
X.  The  Second  Trial  by  Fire 
XI.  The  Wisdom  of  the  Dead 
XII.  The  Message  of  Hokosa 

XIII.  The  Basket  of  Fruit 

XIV.  The  Eating  of  the  Fruit 
XV.  Noma  comes  to  Hafela. 

XVI.  The  Repentance  of  Hokosa 
XVII.  The  Loosing  of  Noma 
XVIII.  The  Passing  of  Owen 
XIX.  The  Fall  of  the  Grkat  Place 
XX.  Noma  Skts  a  Snake. 
XXI.  Hokosa  is  Lifted  Up 
XXII.  The  Victory  of  the  Cross 


PAGE 

280 
289 
298 

307 
328 

335 

344 
3S2 
360 

3<^ 

375 

383 

391 

399 
408 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


BLACK  HEART  AND  WHITE  HEART. 

A   VERY   PICTURE  OK  GENTLE  DESPAIR  (j**^ /o^«' 34)                     .  Fnmtispiece 

Philip  Haddrn  was  Jl  transport-rider  and  a  trader 

IN  "the  Zulu" Pacing  page  i 

"O  Black  Heart  and  body  that  is  white  and  beauti- 
ful, I  look  into  your  heart" ,,        18 

Already  his  finger  was  contracting  on  the  trigokr  ,,       30 

"Black  Heart,  you  seem  to  have  won  the  day"  t.        51 

So  HE   Kl-ED  straight  ON ,.          6l 

ELISSA. 

"Tell  me,  Metem,  .  .  .  what  mummery  is  this?"  ,,      105 

"Doom  is  upon  you!" ,,112 

"Away  with  you,  woman'* ,,113 

"The  arrow  is  poisoned" ,,136 

•*Thk  trees  in  this  camp  of  yours  bear  evil  fruit, 

O  King" ,,146 

"I  will  do  sacrifice" .,196 

"In  .  .  .  front  walked  Elissa" .,      ao8 

"1    HAVE   kept  faith,    KEEP  IT  AI^SO,  AZIKL"      ...  ,,        230 


THE  WIZARD. 

Half-an-hour  later  John  stands  before  him       .       .  ,,  245 

Was  it  a  swoon  or  sleep ,,  252 

The  repudiation  op  Noma ««  yi6 

"Peace!"  said  Owen „     aV» 


xn 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


•'  Behold  the  God  "      . 

Killed  it  by  repeated  klows    . 

The  second  trial  by  fire  . 

"Hearken  to  your  fate,  Hokosa** 

"Come  back."  hk  said,  "and  listen** 

Noma  idly  employed  in  stringing  beads 

While  she  watched  him  curioisly 

Owen  eats  the  fruit  . 

"Now  curse  me,  and  let  me  go" 

"Look  your  last  on  me"    . 

The  passing  of  Owen   . 

Hokosa  on  the  wall  . 

Hafela  the  prince,  and  at  his  side 

Hokosa  is  taken  .... 

Hokosa  is  lifted  up     .        .        . 


STOOD  Noma 


Facing  page  292 
303 

326 

330 
339 
344 

351 
366 

374 
382 
388 

395 
401 

407 


TIIK  SK'A"  YORK 
Pl-liLlC  I.miLAttY 


Philip  Hadden  was  a  (canspoit-rider  and  a  tradei  in  "the  Zulu". 


BLACK  HEART  AND  WHITE  HEART. 

A  ZULU   IDYLL. 
CHAPTER  L 

PHILIP  HADDEN  AND  KING  CETYWAYO. 

At  the  date  of  our  introduction  to  him,  Philip  Hadden  was 
a  transport-rider  and  a  trader  in  *'  the  Zulu  ".  Still  on  the 
right  side  of  forty,  in  appearance  he  was  singularly  hand- 
some; tall,  dark,  upright,  with  keen  eyes,  short-pointed 
beard,  curling  hair  and  clear-cut  features.  His  life  had  been 
varied,  and  there  were  passages  in  it  which  he  did  not  narrate 
even  to  his  most  intimate  friends.  He  was  of  gentle  birth, 
however,  and  it  was  said  that  he  had  received  a  public  school 
and  university  education  in  England.  At  any  rate  he  could 
quote  the  classics  with  aptitude  on  occasion,  an  accomplish- 
ment which,  coupled  with  his  refined  voice  and  a  bearing  not 
altogether  common  in  the  wild  places  of  the  world,  had 
earned  for  him  among  his  rough  companions  the  soubriquet 
of  "The  Prince". 

However  these  things  may  have  been,  it  is  certain  that  he 
had  emigrated  to  Natal  under  a  cloud,  and  equally  certain 
that  his  relatives  at  home  were  content  to  take  no  further 
interest  in  his  fortunes.  During  the  fifteen  or  sixteen  years 
which  he  had  spent  in  or  about  the  colony,  Hadden  fol- 
lowed many  trades,  and  did  no  good  at  any  of  them.  A 
clever  man,  of  agreeable  and  prepossessing  mauuei^Vv^  Avi^-^^ 


2  BLACK  HEART  AND   WHITE  HEART. 

found  it  easy  to  form  friendships  and  to  secure  a  fresh  start 
in  life.  But,  by  degrees,  the  friends  were  seized  with  a 
vague  distrust  of  him ;  and,  after  a  period  of  more  or  less 
application,  he  himself  would  close  the  opening  that  he  had 
made  by  a  sudden  disappearance  from  the  locality,  leaving 
behind  him  a  doubtful  reputation  and  some  bad  debts. 

Before  the  beginning  of  this  story  of  the  most  remarkable 
episodes  in  his  life,  Philip  Hadden  was  engaged  for  several 
years  in  transport-riding — that  is,  in  carrying  goods  on  ox 
waggons  from  Durban  or  Maritzburg  to  various  points  in  the 
interior.  A  difficulty  such  as  had  more  than  once  confronted 
him  in  the  course  of  his  career,  led  to  his  temporary  abandon- 
ment of  this  means  of  earning  a  livelihood.  On  arriving  at 
the  little  frontier  town  of  Utrecht  in  the  Transvaal,  in  charge 
of  two  waggon  loads  of  mixed  goods  consigned  to  a  store- 
keeper there,  it  was  discovered  that  out  of  six  cases  of  brandy 
five  were  missing  from  his  waggon.  Hadden  explained 
the  matter  by  throwing  the  blame  upon  his  Kaffir  **  boys," 
but  the  storekeeper,  a  rough-tongued  man,  openly  called  him 
a  thief  and  refused  to  pay  the  freight  on  any  of  the  load. 
From  words  the  men  came  to  blows,  knives  were  drawn, 
and  before  anybody  could  interfere  the  storekeeper  received 
a  nasty  wound  in  his  side.  That  night,  without  waiting  till 
the  matter  could  be  inquired  into  by  the  landdrost  or  magis- 
trate, Hadden  slipped  away,  and  trekked  back  into  Natal  as 
quickly  as  his  oxen  would  travel.  Feeling  that  even  here  he 
was  not  safe,  he  left  one  of  his  waggons  at  Newcastle,  loaded 
up  the  other  with  Kaffir  goods — such  as  blankets,  calico,  and 
hardware — and  crossed  into  Zululand,  where  in  those  days 
no  sheriffs  officer  would  be  likely  to  follow  him. 

Being  well  acquainted  with  the  language  and  customs  of 
the  natives,  he  did  good  trade  with  them,  and  soon  found 
himself  possessed  of  some  cash  and  a  small  herd  of  cattle, 
which  he  received  in  exchange  for  his  wares.  Meanwhile 
news  reached  him  that  the  man  whom  he  had  injured  still 
vowed  vengeance  against  him,  and  was  in  communication 


.« 
* 
\ 


PHILIP   HADDEN   AND   KING  CETYWAYO.  3 

with  the  authorities  in  Natal.  These  reasons  making  his 
return  to  civilisation  undesirable  for  the  moment,  and  further 
business  being  impossible  until  he  could  receive  a  fresh 
supply  of  trade  stuff,  Hadden  like  a  wise  man  turned  his 
thoughts  to  pleasure.  Sending  his  cattle  and  waggon  over 
the  border  to  be  left  in  charge  of  a  native  headman  with 
whom  he  was  friendly,  he  went  on  foot  to  Ulundi  to  obtain 
permission  from  the  king,  Cetywayo,  to  hunt  game  in  his 
country.  Somewhat  to  his  surprise,  the  Indunas  or  head- 
men, received  him  courteously — for  Hadden's  visit  took  place 
within  a  few  months  of  the  outbreak  of  the  Zulu  war  in 
1878,  when  Cetywayo  was  already  showing  unfriendliness 
to  the  English  traders  and  others,  though  why  the  king  did 
so  they  knew  not. 

On  the  occasion  of  his  first  and  last  interview  with  Cety- 
wayo, Hadden  got  a  hint  of  the  reason.  It  happened  thus. 
On  the  second  morning  after  his  arrival  at  the  royal  kraal, 
a  messenger  came  to  inform  him  that  **  the  Elephant 
whose  tread  shook  the  earth "  had  signified  that  it  was 
his  pleasure  to  see  him.  Accordingly  he  was  led  through 
the  thousands  of  huts  and  across  the  Great  Place  to  the 
little  enclosure  where  Cetywayo,  a  royal-looking  Zulu  seated 
on  a  stool,  and  wearing  a  kaross  of  leopard  skins,  was 
holding  an  indaha,  or  conference,  surrounded  by  his  counsel- 
lors. The  Induna  who  had  conducted  him  to  the  august 
presence  went  down  upon  his  hands  and  knees,  and,  uttering 
the  royal  salute  of  Bayete,  crawled  forward  to  announce  that 
the  white  man  was  waiting. 

"  Let  him  wait,"  said  the  king  angrily ;  and,  turning, 
he  continued  the  discussion  with  his  counsellors. 

Now,  as  has  been  said,  Hadden  thoroughly  understood 
Zulu  ;  and,  when  from  time  to  time  the  king  raised  his  voice, 
some  of  the  words  he  spoke  reached  his  ear. 

**  What !  "  Cetywayo  said,  to  a  wizened  and  aged  man 
who  seemed  to  be  pleading  with  him  earnestly ;  **  BlIvv  V  ^ 
dog  that  these  white  hyenas  should  hunt  me  Owi^'i     \^two\. 


4  BLACK  HEART  AND  WHITE   HEART. 

the  land  mine,  and  was  it  not  my  father's  before  me  ?  Are 
not  the  people  mine  to  save  or  to  slay  ?  I  tell  you  that  I 
will  stamp  out  these  little  white  men ;  my  impis  shall  eat 
them  up.     I  have  said  !  '* 

Again  the  withered  aged  man  interposed,  evidently  in  the 
character  of  a  peacemaker.  Hadden  could  not  hear  his  talk, 
but  he  rose  and  pointed  towards  the  sea,  while  from  his 
expressive  gestures  and  sorrowful  mien,  he  seemed  to  be 
prophesying  disaster  should  a  certain  course  of  action  be 
followed. 

For  a  while  the  king  listened  to  him,  then  he  sprang  from 
his  seat,  his  eyes  literally  ablaze  with  rage. 

"  Hearken,"  he  cried  to  the  counsellor ;  "  I  have  guessed  it 

§ 

for  long,  and  now  I  am  sure  of  it.  You  are  a  traitor.  You 
are  Sompseu's  ^  dog,  and  the  dog  of  the  Natal  Government, 
and  I  will  not  keep  another  man's  dog  to  bite  me  in  my 
own  house.     Take  him  away  !  '* 

A  slight  involuntary  murmur  rose  from  the  ring  of 
ittdunas,  but  the  old  man  never  flinched,  not  even  when 
the  soldiers,  who  presently  would  murder  him,  came  and 
seized  him  roughly.  For  a  few  seconds,  perhaps  five,  he 
covered  his  face  with  the  comer  of  the  kaross  he  wore, 
then  he  looked  up  and  spoke  to  the  king  in  a  clear  voice. 

"  O  King,"  he  said,  **  I  am  a  very  old  man  ;  as  a  youth  I 
served  under  Chaka  the  Lion,  and  I  heard  his  dying  prophecy 
of  the  coming  of  the  white  man.  Then  the  white  men  came, 
and  I  fought  for  Dingaan  at  the  battle  of  the  Blood  River. 
They  slew  Dingaan,  and  for  many  years  I  was  the  counsellor 
of  Panda,  your  father.  I  stood  by  you,  O  King,  at  the  battle 
of  the  Tugela,  when  its  grey  waters  were  turned  to  red  with 
the  blood  of  Umbulazi  your  brother,  and  of  the  tens  of 
thousands  of  his  people.  Afterwards  I  became  your  coun- 
sellor, O  King,  and  I  was  with  you  when  Sompseu  set  the 
crown  upon  your  head  and  you  made  promises  to  Sompseu — 
promises  that  you  have  not  kept.     Now  you  are  weary  of 

'  Sir  Theophilus  Shepstone*8. 


PHILIP  HADDEN   AND  KING  CETYWAYO.  5 

me,  and  it  is  well ;  for  I  am  very  old,  and  doubtless  my  talk 
is  foolish,  as  it  chances  to  the  old.  Yet  I  think  that  the 
prophecy  of  Chaka,  your  great-uncle,  will  come  true,  and 
that  the  white  men  will  prevail  against  you  and  that  through 
them  you  shall  find  your  death.  I  would  that  I  might  have 
stood  in  one  more  battle  and  fought  for  you,  O  King,  since 
fight  you  will,  but  the  end  which  you  choose  is  for  me  the 
best  end.     Sleep  in  peace,  O  King,  and  farewell.     Bayite ! "  * 

For  a  space  there  was  silence,  a  silence  of  expectation 
while  men  waited  to  hear  the  tyrant  reverse  his  judgment. 
But  it  did  not  please  him  to  be  merciful,  or  the  needs  of 
policy  outweighed  his  pity. 

"  Take  him  away,"  he  repeated.  Then,  with  a  slow  smile 
on  his  face  and  one  word,  **  Good-night,"  upon  his  lips,  sup- 
ported by  the  arm  of  a  soldier,  the  old  warrior  and  statesman 
shuffled  forth  to  the  place  of  death. 

Hadden  watched  and  listened  in  amazement  not  unmixed 
with  fear.  **  If  he  treats  his  own  servants  like  this,  what 
will  happen  to  me  ?  "  he  reflected.  "  We  English  must 
have  fallen  out  of  favour  since  I  left  Natal.  I  wonder 
whether  he  means  to  make  war  on  us  or  what  ?  If  so,  this 
isn't  my  place." 

Just  then  the  king,  who  had  been  gazing  moodily  at  the 
ground,  chanced  to  look  up.  *'  Bring  the  stranger  here,"  he 
said. 

Hadden  heard  him,  and  coming  forward  offered  Cetywayo 
his  hand  in  as  cool  and  nonchalant  a  manner  as  he  could 
command. 

Somewhat  to  his  surprise  it  was  accepted.  **  At  least. 
White  Man,"  said  the  king,  glancing  at  his  visitor's  tall 
spare  form  and  cleanly  cut  face,  **  you  are  no  *  umfagozan  * 
(low  fellow);  you  are  of  the  blood  of  chiefs." 

"  Yes,  King,"  answered  Hadden,  with  a  little  sigh,  "  I 
am  of  the  blood  of  chiefs." 

"  What  do  you  want  in  my  country,  White  Man  ?  " 

^  The  royal  salute  of  the  Zulus. 


6  BLACK  HEART  AND   WHITE   HEART. 

"  Very  little,  King.  I  have  been  trading  here,  as  I  daresay 
you  have  heard,  and  have  sold  all  my  goods.  Now  I  ask 
your  leave  to  hunt  buffalo,  and  other  big  game,  for  a  while 
before  I  return  to  Natal." 

**  I  cannot  grant  it,"  answered  Cetywayo,  **  you  are  a  spy 
sent  by  Sompseu,  or  by  the  Queen's  Induna  in  Natal.  Get 
you  gone." 

<'  Indeed,"  said  Hadden,  with  a  shrug  of  his  shoulders ; 
"  then  I  hope  that  Sompseu,  or  the  Queen's  Induna,  or  both 
of  them,  will  pay  me  when  I  return  to  my  own  country. 
Meanwhile  I  will  obey  you  because  I  must,  but  I  should 
first  like  to  make  you  a  present." 

**  What  present  ?  "  asked  the  king.  **  I  want  no  presents. 
We  are  rich  here,  White  Man." 

"  So  be  it.  King.  It  was  nothing  worthy  of  your  taking, 
only  a  rifle." 

"  A  rifle,  White  Man  ?     Where  is  it  ?  " 

**  Without.  I  would  have  brought  it,  but  your  servants 
told  me  that  it  is  death  to  come  armed  before  the  '  Elephant 
who  shakes  the  Earth  '." 

Cetywayo  frowned,  for  the  note  of  sarcasm  did  not  escape 
his  quick  ear. 

**  Let  this  white  man's  offering  be  brought ;  I  will  con- 
sider the  thing." 

Instantly  the  Induna  who  had  accompanied  Hadden 
darted  to  the  gateway,  running  with  his  body  bent  so  low 
that  it  seemed  as  though  at  every  step  he  must  fall  upon  his 
face.  Presently  he  returned  with  the  weapon  in  his  hand 
and  presented  it  to  the  king,  holding  it  so  that  the  muzzle 
was  pointed  straight  at  the  royal  breast. 

"  I  crave  leave  to  say,  O  Elephant,"  remarked  Hadden  in 
a  drawling  voice,  **  that  it  might  be  well  to  command  your 
servant  to  lift  the  mouth  of  that  gun  from  your  heart." 

"  Why  ?  "  asked  the  king. 

"  Only  because  it  is  loaded,  and  at  full  cock,  O  Elephant, 
who  probably  desires  to  continue  to  shake  the  Earth." 


PHILIP   HADDEN   AND  KING  CETYWAYO.  7 

At  these  words  the  "  Elephant "  uttered  a  sharp  exclama- 
tion, and  rolled  from  his  stool  in  a  most  unkingly  manner, 
whilst  the  terrified  Induna,  springing  backwards,  contrived 
to  touch  the  trigger  of  the  rifle  and  discharge  a  bullet  through 
the  exact  spot  that  a  second  before  had  been  occupied  by  his 
monarch's  head. 

"  Let  him  be  taken  away,"  shouted  the  incensed  king 
from  the  ground,  but  long  before  the  words  had  passed  his 
lips  the  Induna,  with  a  cry  that  the  gun  was  bewitched, 
had  cast  it  down  and  fled  at  full  speed  through  the  gate. 

**  He  has  already  taken  himself  away,"  suggested  Hadden, 
while   the  audience  tittered.     *'  No,  King,  do  not  touch  it 

rashly ;  it  is  a  repeating  rifle.     Look "  and  lifting  the 

Winchester,  he  fired  the  four  remaining  shots  in  quick  suc- 
cession into  the  air,  striking  the  top  of  a  tree  at  which  he 
aimed  with  every  one  of  them. 

"  WoWf  it  is  wonderful !  "  said  the  company  in  astonish- 
ment. 

'*  Has  the  thing  finished  ?  "  asked  the  king. 

**  For  the  present  it  has,"  answered  Hadden.  **  Look 
at  it." 

Cetywayo  took  the  repeater  in  his  hand,  and  examined  it 
with  caution,  swinging  the  muzzle  horizontally  in  an  exact 
line  with  the  stomachs  of  some  of  his  most  eminent  Indunas, 
who  shrank  to  this  side  and  that  as  the  barrel  was  brought 
to  bear  upon  them. 

**  See  what  cowards  they  are,  White  Man,"  said  the  king 
with  indignation ;  "  they  fear  lest  there  should  be  another 
bullet  in  this  gun." 

**  Yes,"  answered  Hadden,  **  they  are  cowards  indeed.  I 
believe  that  if  they  were  seated  on  stools  they  would  tumble 
off  them  as  it  chanced  to  your  Majesty  to  do  just  now." 

**  Do  you  understand  the  making  of  guns,  White  Man  ?  " 
asked  the  king  hastily,  while  the  Indunas  one  and  all  turned 
their  heads,  and  contemplated  the  fence  behind  them. 

"  No,  King,  I  cannot  make  guns,  but  1  catv  m^tv^  xJcv^xcv'" 


8  BLACK  HEART  AND   WHITE   HEART. 

"  If  I  paid  you  well,  White  Man,  would  you  stop  here 
at  my  kraal,  and  mend  guns  for  me  ?  "  asked  Cetywayo 
anxiously. 

"  It  might  depend  on  the  pay,"  answered  Hadden  ;  **  but 
for  awhile  I  am  tired  of  work,  and  wish  to  rest.  If  the  king 
gives  me  the  permission  to  hunt  for  which  I  asked,  and  men 
to  go  with  me,  then  when  I  return  perhaps  we  can  bargain 
on  the  matter.  If  not,  I  will  bid  the  king  farewell,  and 
journey  to  Natal." 

"  In  order  to  make  report  of  what  he  has  seen  and  learned 
here,"  muttered  Cetywayo. 

At  this  moment  the  talk  was  interrupted,  for  the  soldiers 
who  had  led  away  the  old  Induna  returned  at  speed,  and 
prostrated  themselves  before  the  kmg. 

"  Is  he  dead  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  He  has  travelled  the  king's  bridge,"  they  answered 
grimly  ;  **  he  died  singing  a  song  of  praise  of  the  king." 

**  Good,"  said  Cetywayo,  **  that  stone  shall  hurt  my  feet 
no  more.  Go,  tell  the  tale  of  its  casting  away  to  Sompseu 
and  to  the  Queen's  Induna  in  Natal,"  he  added  with  bitter 
emphasis. 

**  Baba  !  Hear  our  Father  speak.  Listen  to  the  rumbling 
of  the  Elephant,"  said  the  Indunas  taking  the  point,  while 
one  bolder  than  the  rest  added  :  **  Soon  we  will  tell  them 
another  tale,  the  white  Talking  Ones,  a  red  tale,  a  tale  of 
spears,  and  the  regiments  shall  sing  it  in  their  ears." 

At  the  words  an  enthusiasm  caught  hold  of  the  listeners, 
as  the  sudden  flame  catches  hold  of  dry  grass.  They  sprang 
up,  for  the  most  of  them  were  seated  on  their  haunches, 
and  stamping  their  feet  upon  the  ground  in  unison,  re- 
peated : — 

Indaba  ibomwu — tndaba  ye  vtikonto 
Lito  dunyiswa  nge  impi  ndhlebeni  yaho. 
(A  red  tale  1    A  red  tale  1    A  tale  of  spears, 
And  the  impis  shall  sing  it  in  their  ears.) 

of  them,  indeed,  a  great  fierce-faced  fellow,  drew  near 
idden  and  shaking  his  fist  before  his  e^es — fottuuately 


PHILIP  HADDEN   AND  KING  CETYWAYO.  9 

being  in  the  royal  presence  he  had  no  assegai — shouted  the 
sentences  at  him. 

The  king  saw  that  the  Bre  he  had  lit  was  burning  too 
fiercely. 

**  Silence,"  he  thundered  in  the  deep  voice  for  which  he 
was  remarkable,  and  instantly  each  man  became  as  if  he 
were  turned  to  stone,  only  the  echoes  still  answered  back : 
"  And  the  impis  shall  sing  it  in  their  ears — in  their  ears  ". 

**  I  am  growing  certain  that  this  is  no  place  for  me," 
thought  Hadden  ;  "if  that  scoundrel  had  been  armed  he 
might  have  temporarily  forgotten  himself.  Hullo  !  who's 
this  ?  " 

Just  then  there  appeared  through  the  gate  of  the  fence 
a  splendid  specimen  of  the  Zulu  race.  The  man,  who  was 
about  thirty-five  years  of  age,  was  arrayed  in  a  full  war 
dress  of  a  captain  of*  the  Umcityu  regiment.  From  the 
circlet  of  otter  skin  on  his  brow  rose  his  crest  of  plumes, 
round  his  middle,  arms  and  knees  hung  the  long  fringes  of 
black  oxtails,  and  in  one  hand  he  bore  a  little  dancing  shield, 
also  black  in  colour.  The  other  was  empty,  since  he  might 
not  appear  before  the  king  bearing  arms.  In  countenance 
the  man  was  handsome,  and  though  just  now  they  betrayed 
some  anxiety,  his  eyes  were  genial  and  honest,  and  his 
mouth  sensitive.  In  height  he  must  have  measured  six 
foot  two  inches,  yet  he  did  not  strike  the  observer  as  being 
tall,  perhaps  because  of  his  width  of  chest  and  the  solidity 
of  his  limbs,  that  were  in  curious  contrast  to  the  delicate 
and  almost  womanish  hands  and  feet  which  so  often  mark 
the  Zulu  of  noble  blood.  In  short  the  man  was  what  he 
seemed  to  be,  a  savage  gentleman  of  birth,  dignity  and 
courage. 

In  company  with  him  was  another  man  plainly  dressed  in 
a  moocha  and  a  blanket,  whose  grizzled  hair  showed  him  to 
be  over  fifty  years  of  age.  His  face  also  was  pleasant  and 
even  refined,  but  the  eyes  were  timorous,  and  the  mouth 
lacked  character. 


lO  BLACK   HEART   AND   WHITE   HEART. 

**  Who  are  these  ?  "  asked  the  king. 

The  two  men  fell  on  their  knees  before  him,  and  bowed  till 
their  foreheads  touched  the  ground — the  while  giving  him 
his  sihonga  or  titles  of  praise. 

**  Speak,"  he  said  impatiently. 

**  O  King/'  said  the  young  warrior,  seating  himself  Zulu 
fashion,  **  I  am  Nahoon,  the  son  of  Zomba,  a  captain  of  the 
Umcityu,  and  this  is  my  uncle,  Umgona,  the  brother  of  one 
of  my  mothers,  my  father's  youngest  wife." 

Cetywayo  frowned.  **  What  do  you  here  away  from  your 
regiment,  Nahoon  ?  " 

**  May  it  please  the  king,  I  have  leave  of  absence  from 
the  head  captains,  and  I  come  to  ask  a  boon  of  the  king's 
bounty." 

**  Be  swift,  then,  Nahoon." 

"  It  is  this,  O  King,"  said  the  captain  with  some  embarrass- 
ment :  **  A  while  ago  the  king  was  pleased  to  make  a  keshla 

of  me  because  of  certain  service  that  I  did  out  yonder " 

and  he  touched  the  black  ring  which  he  wore  in  the  hair  of 
his  head.  *'  Being  now  a  ringed  man  and  a  captain,  I  crave 
the  right  of  a  man  at  the  hands  of  the  king — the  right  to 
marr>\" 

**  Right  ?  Speak  more  humbly,  son  of  Zomba ;  my  soldiers 
and  my  cattle  have  no  rights." 

Nahoon  bit  his  lip,  for  he  had  made  a  serious  mistake. 

"  Pardon,  O  King.  The  matter  stands  thus  :  My  uncle 
Umgona  here  has  a  fair  daughter  named  Nanea,  whom  I 
desire  to  wife,  and  who  desires  me  to  husband.  Awaiting 
the  king's  leave  I  am  betrothed  to  her  and  in  earnest  of  it 
I  have  paid  to  Umgona  a  lohola  of  fifteen  head  of  cattle, 
cows  and  calves  together.  But  Umgona  has  a  powerful 
neighbour,  an  old  chief  named  Maputa.  the  warden  of  the 
Crocodile  Drift,  who  doubtless  is  known  to  the  king,  and 
this  chief  also  seeks  Nanea  in  marriage  and  harries  Umgona, 
threatening  him  with  many  evils  if  he  will  not  give  the  girl 
to  him.     But   Umgona's  heart  is  white   towards  me,  and 


PHILIP  HADDEN   AND   KING  CETYWAYO.  II 

towards  Maputa  it  is  black,  therefore  together  we  come  to 
crave  this  boon  of  the  king." 

**  It  is  so ;  he  speaks  the  truth,"  said  Umgona. 

**  Cease,"  answered  Cetywayo  angrily.  **  Is  this  a  time 
that  my  soldiers  should  seek  wives  in  marriage,  wives  to 
turn  their  hearts  to  water  ?  Know  that  but  yesterday  for 
this  crime  I  commanded  that  twenty  girls  who  had  dared 
without  my  leave  to  marry  men  of  the  Undi  regiment, 
should  be  strangled  and  their  bodies  laid  upon  the  cross- 
roads and  with  them  the  bodies  of  their  fathers,  that  all 
might  know  their  sin  and  be  warned  thereby.  Ay,  Umgona, 
it  is  well  for  you  and  for  your  daughter  that  you  sought  my 
word  before  she  was  given  in  marriage  to  this  man.  Now 
this  is  my  award  :  I  refuse  your  prayer,  Nahoon,  and  since 
you,  Umgona,  are  troubled  with  one  whom  you  would  not 
take  as  son-in-law,  the  old  chief  Maputa,  I  will  free  you 
from  his  importunity.  The  girl,  says  Nahoon,  is  fair — 
good,  I  myself  will  be  gracious  to  her,  and  she  shall  be 
numbered  among  the  wives  of  the  royal  house.  Within 
thirty  days  from  now,  in  the  week  of  the  next  new  moon, 
let  her  be  delivered  into  the  Sigodhla,  the  royal  house  of  the 
women,  and  with  her  those  cattle,  the  cows  and  the  calves 
together,  that  Nahoon  has  given  you,  of  which  I  fine  him 
because  he  has  dared  to  think  of  marriage  without  the  leave 
of  the  king." 


12 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  BEE  PROPHESIES. 


<i  t 


A  Daniel  come  to  judgment  *  indeed,"  reflected  Hadden, 
who  had  been  watching  this  savage  comedy  with  interest ; 
**  our  love-sick  friend  has  got  more  than  he  bargained  for. 
Well,  that  comes  of  appealing  to  Caesar,"  and  he  turned  to 
look  at  the  two  suppliants. 

The  old  man,  Umgona,  merely  started,  then  began  to 
pour  out  sentences  of  conventional  thanks  and  praise  to  the 
king  for  his  goodness  and  condescension.  Cetywayo  listened 
to  his  talk  in  silence,  and  when  he  had  done  answered  by 
reminding  him  tersely  that  if  Nanea  did  not  appear  at  the 
date  named,  both  she  and  he,  her  father,  would  in  due  course 
certainly  decorate  a  cross-road  in  their  own  immediate  neigh- 
bourhood. 

The  captain,  Nahoon,  afforded  a  more  curious  study.  As 
the  fatal  words  crossed  the  king's  lips,  his  face  took  an 
expression  of  absolute  astonishment,  which  was  presently 
replaced  by  one  of  fury — the  just  fury  of  a  man  who  suddenly 
has  suffered  an  unutterable  wrong.  His  whole  frame 
quivered,  the  veins  stood  out  in  knots  on  his  neck  and  fore- 
head, and  his  fingers  closed  convulsively  as»though  they 
were  grasping  the  handle  of  a*  spear.  Presently  the  rage 
passed  away — for  as  well  might  a  man  be  wroth  with  fate 
as  with  a  Zulu  despot — to  be  succeeded  by  a  look  of  the 
most  hopeless  misery.  The  proud  dark  eyes  grew  dull,  the 
copper-coloured  face  sank  in  and  turned  ashen,  the  mouth 
drooped,  and  down  one  corner  of  it  there  trickled  a  little  line 
of  blood  springing  from  the  lip  bitten  through  in  the  effort 


THE  BEE   PROPHESIES.  1 3 

to  keep  silence.  Lifting  his  hand  in  salute  to  the  king,  the 
great  man  rose  and  staggered  rather  than  walked  towards 
the  gate. 

As  he  reached  it,  the  voice  of  Cetywayo  commanded  him 
to  stop.  **  Stay,"  he  said,  "  I  have  a  service  for  you, 
Nahoon,  that  shall  drive  out  of  your  head  these  thoughts  of 
wives  and  marriage.  You  see  this  white  man  here;  he  is 
my  guest,  and  would  hunt  buffalo  and  big  game  in  the  bush 
country.  I  put  him  m  your  charge  ;  take  men  with  you,  and 
see  that  he  comes  to  no  hurt.  See  also  that  you  bring  him 
before  me  within  a  month,  or  your  life  shall  answer  for  it. 
Let  him  be  here  at  my  royal  kraal  in  the  first  week  of  the 
new  moon — when  Nanea  comes — and  then  I  will  tell  you 
whether  or  no  I  agree  with  you  that  she  is  fair.  Go  now, 
my  child,  and  you.  White  Man,  go  also ;  those  who  are  to 
accompany  you  shall  be  with  you  at  the  dawn.  Farewell, 
but  remember  we  meet  again  at  the  new  moon,  when  we 
will  settle  what  pay  you  shall  receive  as  keeper  of  my  guns. 
Do  not  fail  me,  White  Man,  or  I  shall  send  after  you,  and 
my  messengers  are  sometimes  rough." 

"  This  means  that  I  am  a  prisoner,"  thought  Hadden, 
**  but  it  will  go  hard  if  I  cannot  manage  to  give  them  the 
slip  somehow.  I  don't  intend  to  stay  in  this  country  if  war 
is  declared,  to  be  pounded  into  mouti  (medicine),  or  have  my 
eyes  put  out,  or  any  little  joke  of  that  sort." 

Ten  days  had  passed,  and  one  evening  Hadden  and  his 
escort  were  encamped  in  a  wild  stretch  of  mountainous 
country  lying  between  the  Blood  and  Unvunyana  Rivers, 
not  more  than  eight  miles  from  that  **  Place  of  the  Little 

Hand  "  which  within  a  few  weeks  was  to  become  famous 

• 

throughout  the  world  by  its  native  name  of  Isandhlwana, 
For  three  days  they  had  been  tracking  the  spoor  of  a  small 
herd  of  buffalo  that  still  inhabited  the  district,  but  as  yet 
they  had  not  come  up  with  them.  The  Zulu  hunters  had 
suggested  that  they  should  follow  the   Unvviny^itv^k  do>NX\ 


14  BLACK   HEART  AND  WHITE   HEART. 

towards  the  sea  where  game  was  more  plentiful,  but  this 
neither  Hadden,  nor  the  captain,  Nahoon,  had  been  anxious 
to  do,  for  reasons  which  each  of  them  kept  secret  to  himself. 
Hadden's  object  was  to  work  gradually  down  to  the  Buffalo 
River  across  which  he  hoped  to  effect  a  retreat  into  Natal. 
That  of  Nahoon  was  to  linger  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
kraal  of  Umgona,  which  was  situated  not  very  far  from  their 
present  camping  place,  in  the  vague  hope  that  he  might 
find  an  opportunity  of  speaking  with  or  at  least  of  seeing 
Nanea,  the  girl  to  whom  he  was  affianced,  who  within  a 
few  weeks  must  be  taken  from  him,  and  given  over  to  the 
king. 

A  more  eerie-looking  spot  than  that  where  they  were 
encamped  Hadden  had  never  seen.  Behind  them  lay  a 
tract  of  land — half-swamp  and  half-bush — in  which  the 
buffalo  were  supposed  to  be  hiding.  Beyond,  in  lonely 
grandeur,  rose  the  mountain  of  Isandhlwana,  while  in  front 
was  an  amphitheatre  of  the  most  gloomy  forest,  ringed 
round  in  the  distance  by  sheer-sided  hills.  Into  this 
forest  there  ran  a  river  which  drained  the  swamp,  placidly 
enough  upon  the  level.  But  it  was  not  always  level,  for 
within  three  hundred  yards  of  them  it  dashed  suddenly 
over  a  precipice,  of  no  great  height  but  very  steep,  falling 
into  a  boiling  rock-bound  pool  that  the  light  of  the  sun 
never  seemed  to  reach. 

"  What  is  the  name  of  that  forest,  Nahoon  ?  "  asked 
Hadden. 

**  It  is  named  Emagudu,  The  Home  of  the  Dead,"  the 
Zulu  replied  absently,  for  he  was  looking  towards  the  kraal 
of  Nanea,  which  was  situated  an  hour's  walk  away  over  the 
ridge  to  the  right. 

*'  The  Home  of  the  Dead  !     Why  ?  " 

"  Because  the  dead  live  there,  those  whom  we  name  the 
Esemkofu,  the  Speechless  Ones,  and  with  them  other  Spirits, 
the  AmaJUosi,  from  whom  the  breath  of  life  has  passed 
away,  and  who  yet  live  on." 


THE  BEE   PROPHESIES.  1 5 

"  Indeed,"  said  Hadden,  **  and  have  you  ever  seen  these 
ghosts  ? " 

"  Am  I  mad  that  I  should  go  to  look  for  them,  White 
Man  ?  Only  the  dead  enter  that  forest,  and  it  is  on  the 
borders  of  it  that  our  people  make  offerings  to  the  dead." 

Followed  by  Nahoon,  Hadden  walked  to  the  edge  of  the 
cliff  and  looked  over  it.  To  the  left  lay  the  deep  and  dreadful- 
looking  pool,  while  close  to  the  bank  of  it,  placed  upon  a 
narrow  strip  of  turf  between  the  cliff  and  the  commencement 
of  the  forest,  was  a  hut 

'*  Who  lives  there  ?  "  asked  Hadden. 

*'  The  g^eat  Isanusi — she  who  is  named  Inyanga  or 
Doctoress ;  she  who  is  named  Inyosi  (the  Bee),  because  she 
gathers  wisdom  from  the  dead  who  grow  in  the  forest." 

**  Do  you  think  that  she  could  gather  enough  wisdom  to 
tell  me  whether  I  am  going  to  kill  any  buffalo,  Nahoon  ?  " 

"  Mayhap,  White  Man,  but,"  he  added  with  a  little  smile, 
**  those  who  visit  the  Bee*s  hive  may  hear  nothing,  or  they 
may  hear  more  than  they  wish  for.  The  words  of  that  Bee 
have  a  sting  ?  " 

"  Good  ;  I  will  see  if  she  can  sting  me." 

*'  So  be  it,"  said  Nahoon ;  and  turning,  he  led  the  way 
along  the  cliff  till  he  reached  a  native  path  which  zig-zagged 
down  its  face. 

By  this  path  they  climbed  till  they  came  tothe  sward  at 
the  foot  of  the  descent,  and  walked  up  it  to  the  hut  which  was 
surrounded  by  a  low  fence  of  reeds,  enclosing  a  small  court- 
yard paved  with  ant-heap  earth  beaten  hard  and  polished. 
In  this  court-yard  sat  the  Bee,  her  stool  being  placed  almost 
at  the  mouth  of  the  round  opening  that  served  as  a  doorway 
to  the  hut.  At  first  all  that  Hadden  could  see  of  her, 
crouched  as  she  was  in  the  shadow,  was  a  huddled  shape 
wrapped  round  with  a  greasy  and  tattered  catskin  kaross, 
above  the  edge  of  which  appeared  two  eyes,  fierce  and  quick 
as  those  of  a  leopard.  At  her  feet  smouldered  a  little  fire, 
and  ranged  around  it  in  a  semi-circle  were  a  number  of  human 

2 


mm^ 


16  BLACK   HEART  AND  WHITE   HEART. 

skulls,  placed  in  pairs  as  though  they  were  talking  together, 
whilst  other  bones,  to  all  appearance  also  human,  were 
festooned  about  the  hut  and  the  fence  of  the  courtyard. 

'*  I  see  that  the  old  lady  is  set  up  with  the  usual  pro- 
perties," thought  Hadden,  but  he  said  nothing. 

Nor  did  the  witch-doctoress  say  anything ;  she  only  fixed 
her  beady  eyes  upon  his  face.  Hadden  returned  the  compli- 
ment, staring  at  her  with  all  his  might,  till  suddenly  he 
became  aware  that  he  was  vanquished  in  this  curious  duel. 
His  brain  grew  confused,  and  to  his  fancy  it  seemed  that  the 
woman  before  him  had  shifted  shape  into  the  likeness  of 
a  colossal  and  horrid  spider  sitting  at  the  mouth  of  her  trap, 
and  that  these  bones  were  the  relics  of  her  victims. 

**  Why  do  you  not  speak.  White  Man  ?  "  she  said  at  last 
in  a  slow  clear  voice.  **  Well,  there  is  no  need,  since  I  can 
read  your  thoughts.  You  are  thinking  that  I  who  am  called 
the  Bee  should  be  better  named  the  Spider.  Have  no  fear ; 
I  did  not  kill  these  men.  What  would  it  profit  me  when 
the  dead  are  so  many  ?  I  suck  the  souls  of  men,  not  their 
bodies.  White  Man.  It  is  their  living  hearts  I  love  to  look 
on,  for  therein  I  read  much  and  thereby  I  grow  wise.  Now 
what  would  you  of  the  Bee,  White  Man,  the  Bee  that  labours 
in  this  Garden  of  Death,  and — what  brings  you  here,  son  of 
Zomba  ?  Why  are  you  not  with  the  Umcityu  now  that 
they  doctor  themselves  for  the  great  war — the  last  war — the 
war  of  the  white  and  the  black — or  if  you  have  no  stomach 
for  fighting,  why  are  you  not  at  the  side  of  Nanea  the  tall, 
Nanea  the  fair  ?  " 

Nahoon  made  no  answer,  but  Hadden  said : — 

**  A  small  thing,  mother.  I  would  know  if  I  shall  prosper 
in  my  hunting." 

*'  In  your  hunting,  White  Man  ;  what  hunting  ?  The 
hunting  of  game,  of  money,  or  of  women  ?  Well,  one  of 
them,  for  a-hunting  you  must  ever  be  ;  that  is  your  nature, 
to  hunt  and  be  hunted.     Tell  me  now,  how  goes  the  wound 

that  trader  who  tasted  of  your  steel  yonder  in  the  town  of 


"0  Black  Heait  and  body  that  is  while  and  beautiful,  I  look  into  your  heait." 

Set  fiagi  1 8. 


^ 


THE  NEW  YORK 

PUBLIC  LIBttARY 


ASTOR,  LENOX.  JI!C» 

TILDEN  FOUNDATION'S 

R  L 


THE  BEE   PROPHESIES.  17 

the  Maboon  (Boers)  ?  No  need  to  answer,  White  Man,  but 
what  fee,  Chief,  for  the  poor  witch-doctoress  whose  skill  you 
seek,"  she  added  in  a  whining  voice.  **  Surely  you  would 
not  that  an  old  woman  should  work  without  a  fee  ? '' 

*'  I  have  none  to  offer  you,  mother,  so  I  will  be  going," 
said  Hadden,  who  began  to  feel  himself  satisfied  with  this 
display  of  the  Bee's  powers  of  observation  and  thought- 
reading. 

*'  Nay,"  she  answered  with  an  unpleasant  laugh,  **  would 
you  ask  a  question,  and  not  wait  for  the  answer  ?  I  will 
take  no  fee  from  you  at  present,  White  Man ;  you  shall  pay 
me  later  on  when  we  meet  again,"  and  once  more  she 
laughed.  **  Let  me  look  in  your  face,  let  me  look  in  your 
face,"  she  continued,  rising  and  standing  before  him. 

Then  of  a  sudden  Hadden  felt  something  cold  at  the  back 
of  his  neck,  and  the  next  instant  the  Bee  had  sprung  from 
him,  holding  between  her  thumb  and  finger  a  curl  of  dark 
hair  which  she  had  cut  from  his  head.  The  action  was  so 
instantaneous  that  he  had  neither  time  to  avoid  nor  to  resent 
it,  but  stood  still  staring  at  her  stupidly. 

**  That  is  all  I  need,"  she  cried,  **  for  like  my  heart  my 
magic  is  white.  Stay — son  of  Zomba,  give  me  also  of  your 
hair,  for  those  who  visit  the  Bee  must  listen  to  her  humming." 

Nahoon  obeyed,  cutting  a  little  lock  from  his  head  with 
the  sharp  edge  of  his  assegai,  though  it  was  very  evident 
that  he  did  this  not  because  he  wished  to  do  so,  but  because 
he  feared  to  refuse. 

Then  the  Bee  slipped  back  her  kaross,  and  stood  bending 
over  the  fire  before  them,  into  which  she  threw  herbs  taken 
from  a  pouch  that  was  bound  about  her  middle.  She  was 
still  a  finely-shaped  woman,  and  she  wore  none  of  the 
abominations  which  Hadden  had  been  accustomed  to  see 
upon  the  persons  of  witch-doctoresses.  About  her  neck, 
however,  was  a  curious  ornament,  a  small  live  snake,  red 
and  grey  in  hue,  which  her  visitors  recognised  as  one  of  the 
most  deac^y  to  be  found  in  that  part  of  the  countt^ .    \x.  *\^ 


1 8  BLACK   HEART  AND  WHITE  HEART. 

not  unusual  for  Bantu  witch-doctors  thus  to  decorate  them- 
selves with  snakes,  though  whether  or  not  their  fangs  have 
first  been  extracted  no  one  seems  to  know. 

Presently  the  herbs  began  to  smoulder,  and  the  smoke  of 
them  rose  up  in  a  thin  straight  stream,  that,  striking  upon 
the  face  of  the  Bee,  clung  about  her  head  enveloping  it  as 
though  with  a  strange  blue  veil.  Then  of  a  sudden  she 
stretched  out  her  hands,  and  let  fall  the  two  locks  of  hair 
upon  the  burning  herbs,  where  they  writhed  themselves  to 
ashes  like  things  alive.  Next  she  opened  her  mouth,  and 
began  to  draw  the  fumes  of  the  hair  and  herbs  into  her  lungs 
in  great  gulps ;  while  the  snake,  feeling  the  influence  of  the 
medicine,  hissed  and,  uncoiling  itself  from  about  her  neck, 
crept  upwards  and  took  refuge  among  the  black  saccaboola 
feathers  of  her  head-dress. 

Soon  the  vapours  began  to  do  their  work ;  she  swayed  to 
and  fro  muttering,  then  sank  back  against  the  hut,  upon  the 
straw  of  which  her  head  rested.  Now  the  Bee's  face  was 
turned  upwards  towards  the  light,  and  it  was  ghastly  to 
behold,  for  it  had  become  blue  in  colour,  and  the  open  eyes 
were  sunken  like  the  eyes  of  one  dead,  whilst  above  her  fore- 
head the  red  snake  wavered  and  hissed,  reminding  Hadden 
of  the  Uraeus  crest  on  the  brow  of  statues  of  Egyptian  kings. 
For  ten  seconds  or  more  she  remained  thus,  then  she  spoke 
in  a  hollow  and  unnatural  voice  : — 

'*  O  Black  Heart  and  body  that  is  white  and  beautiful,  I 
look  into  your  heart,  and  it  is  black  as  blood,  and  it  shall  be 
black  with  blood.  Beautiful  white  body  with  a  black  heart, 
you  shall  find  your  game  and  hunt  it,  and  it  shall  lead  you 
into  the  House  of  the  Homeless,  into  the  Home  of  the 
Dead,  and  it  shall  be  shaped  as  a  bull,  it  shall  be  shaped  as 
a  tiger,  it  shall  be  shaped  as  a  woman  whom  kings  and 
waters  cannot  harm.  Beautiful  white  body  and  black  heart, 
you  shall  be  paid  your  wages,  money  for  money,  and  blow 
for  blow.  Think  of  my  word  when  the  spotted  cat  purrs 
above  ^  our  hr^aist ;  think  of  it  when  the  battle  roars  about 


THE  BEE  PROPHESIES.  I9 

you ;  think  of  it  when  you  grasp  your  great  reward,  and  for 
the  last  time  stand  face  to  face  with  the  ghost  of  the  dead 
in  the  Home  of  the  Dead. 

"  O  White  Heart  and  black  body,  I  look  into  your  heart 
and  it  is  white  as  milk,  and  the  milk  of  innocence  shall  save 
it.  Fool,  why  do  you  strike  that  blow  ?  Let  him  be  who 
is  loved  of  the  tiger,  and  whose  love  is  as  the  love  of  a  tiger. 
Ah !  what  face  is  that  in  the  battle  ?  Follow  it,  follow  it, 
O  swift  of  foot ;  but  follow  warily,  for  the  tongue  that  has 
lied  will  never  plead  for  mercy,  and  the  hand  that  can  betray 
is  strong  in  war.  White  Heart,  what  is  death  ?  In  death 
life  lives,  and  among  the  dead  you  shall  find  the  life  you  lost, 
for  there  awaits  you  she  whom  kings  and  waters  cannot 
harm.*' 

As  the  Bee  spoke,  by  degrees  her  voice  sank  lower  and 
lower  till  it  was  almost  inaudible.  Then  it  ceased  altogether, 
and  she  seemed  to  pass  from  trance  to  sleep.  Hadden,  who 
had  been  listening  to  her  with  an  amused  and  cynical  smile, 
now  laughed  aloud. 

**  Why  do  you  laugh.  White  Man  ? "  asked  Nahoon 
angrily. 

"  I  laugh  at  my  own  folly  in  wasting  time  listening  to  the 
nonsense  of  that  lying  fraud." 

**  It  is  no  nonsense,  White  Man." 

"  Indeed  ?     Then  will  you  tell  me  what  it  means  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  tell  you  what  it  means  yet,  but  her  words  have 
to  do  with  a  woman  and  a  leopard,  and  with  your  fate  and 
my  fate." 

Hadden  shrugged  his  shoulders,  not  thinking  the  matter 
worth  further  argument,  and  at  that  moment  the  Bee  woke 
up  shivering,  drew  the  red  snake  from  her  head-dress  and 
coiling  it  about  her  throat  wrapped  herself  again  in  the  greasy 
karos& 

"  Are  you  satisfied  with  my  wisdom,  Inkoos  ?  "  she  asked 
of  Hadden. 

"  I  am  satisfied  that  you  are  one  of  the  c\evci^%\.  Ocv^^Vs^  m 


20  BLACK   HEART  AND  WHITE   HEART. 

Zululand,  mother,"  he  answered  coolly.  **  Now,  what  is 
there  to  pay  ?  " 

The  Bee  took  no  offence  at  this  rude  speech,  though  for 
a  second  or  two  the  look  in  her  eyes  grew  strangely  like  that 
which  they  had  seen  in  those  of  the  snake  when  the  fumes 
of  the  fire  made  it  angry. 

**  If  the  white  lord  says  I  am  a  cheat,  it  must  be  so,"  she 
answered,  **  for  he  of  all  men  should  be  able  to  discern  a 
cheat  I  have  said  that  I  ask  no  fee ; — yes,  give  me  a  little 
tobacco  from  your  pouch." 

Hadden  opened  the  bag  of  antelope  hide  and  drawing  some 
tobacco  from  it,  gave  it  to  her.  In  taking  it  she  clasped  his 
hand  and  examined  the  gold  ring  that  was  upon  the  third 
finger,  a  ring  fashioned  like  a  snake  with  two  little  rubies 
set  in  the  head  to  represent  the  eyes. 

**  I  wear  a  snake  about  my  neck,  and  you  wear  one  upon 
your  hand^  Inkoos.  I  should  like  to  have  this  ring  to  wear 
upon  my  hand,  so  that  the  snake  about  my  neck  may  be  less 
lonely  there." 

'*  Then  I  am  afraid  you  will  have  to  wait  till  I  am  dead," 
said  Hadden. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  she  answered  in  a  pleased  voice,  "  it  is  a  good 
word.  I  will  wait  till  you  are  dead  and  then  I  will  take  the 
ring,  and  none  can  say  that  I  have  stolen  it,  for  Nahoon 
there  will  bear  me  witness  that  you  gave  me  permission  to 
do  so." 

For  the  first  time  Hadden  started,  since  there  was  some- 
thing about  the  Bee's  tone  that  jarred  upon  him.  Had  she 
addressed  him  in  her  professional  manner,  he  would  have 
thought  nothing  of  it ;  but  in  her  cupidity  she  had  become 
natural,  and  it  was  evident  that  she  spoke  from  conviction, 
believing  her  own  words. 

She  saw  him  start,  and  instantly  changed  her  note. 

"  Let  the  white  lord  forgive  the  jest  of  a  poor  old  witch- 
doctoress/'  she  said  in  a  whining  voice.  *'  I  have  so  much 
to  do  with  Death  that  his  name  leaps  to  my  lips,''  and  she 


THE   BEE  PROPHESIES.  21 

glanced  first  at  the  circle  of  skulls  about  her,  then  towards 
the  waterfall  that  fed  the  gloomy  pool  upon  whose  banks 
her  hut  was  placed. 

•*  Look,"  she  said  simply. 

Following  the  line  of  her  outstretched  hand  Hadden's  eyes 
fell  upon  two  withered  mimosa  trees  which  grew  over  the  fall 
almost  at  right  angles  to  its  rocky  edge.  These  trees  were 
joined  together  by  a  rude  platform  made  of  logs  of  wood 
lashed  down  with  riems  of  hide.  Upon  this  platform  stood 
three  figures;  notwithstanding  the  distance  and  the  spray 
of  the  fall,  he  could  see  that  they  were  those  of  two  men 
and  a  girl,  for  their  shapes  stood  out  distinctly  against  the 
fiery  red  of  the  sunset  sky.  One  instant  there  were  three, 
the  next  there  were  two — for  the  girl  had  gone,  and  something 
dark  rushing  down  the  face  of  the  fall,  struck  the  surface  of 
the  pool  with  a  heavy  thud,  while  a  faint  and  piteous  cry 
broke  upon  his  ear. 

**  What  is  the  meaning  of  that  ? "  he  asked,  horrified  and 
amazed. 

"  Nothing,"  answered  the  Bee  with  a  laugh.  **  Do  you 
not  know,  then,  that  this  is  the  place  where  faithless  women, 
or  girls  who  have  loved  without  the  leave  of  the  kmg,  are 
brought  to  meet  their  death,  and  with  them  their  accomplices. 
Oh  !  they  die  here  thus  each  day,  and  I  watch  them  die  and 
keep  the  count  of  the  number  of  them,"  and  drawing  a  tally- 
stick  from  the  thatch  of  the  hut,  she  took  a  knife  and  added 
a  notch  to  the  many  that  appeared  upon  it,  looking  at 
Nahoon  the  while  with  a  half-questioning,  half-warning 
gaze. 

"Yes  yes,  it  is  a  place  of  death,"  she  muttered.  "  Up 
yonder  the  quick  die  day  by  day  and  down  there" — and  she 
pointed  along  the  course  of  the  river  beyond  the  pool  to 
where  the  forest  began  some  two  hundred  yards  from  her 
hut — **  the  ghosts  of  them  have  their  home.     Listen  !  " 

As  she  spoke,  a  sound  reached  their  ears  that  seemed  to 
swell  from  the  dim  skirts  of  the   forests,  a  ^^c>3\\«ci  ^xA 


22 


BLACK   HEART  AND  WHITE   HEART. 


unholy  sound  which  it  is  impossible  to  define  more  accurately 
than  by  saying  that  it  seemed  beastlike,  and  almost  in- 
articulate. 

**  Listen,"  repeated  the  Bee,  "  they  are  merry  yonder." 
"  Who  ?  "  asked  Hadden  ;  "  the  baboons  ?  " 
"No,  Inkoos,  the  Amatongo — the  ghosts  that  welcome 
her  who  has  just  become  of  their  number." 

"  Ghosts,"  said  Hadden  roughly,  for  he  was  angry  at  his 
own  tremours,  "  I  should  like  to  see  those  ghosts.  Do  you 
think  that  I  have  never  heard  a  troop  of  monkeys  in  the 
bush  before,  mother  ?  Come,  Nahoon,  let  us  be  going  while 
there  is  light  to  climb  the  cliff.     Farewell." 

'*  Farewell  Inkoos,  and  doubt  not  that  your  wish  will  be 
fulfilled.     Go  in  peace  Inkoos — to  sleep  in  peace." 


23 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  END  OF  THE  HUNT. 

The  prayer  of  the  Bee  notwithstanding,  Philip  Hadden  slept 
ill  that  night.  He  felt  in  the  best  of  health,  and  his  con- 
science was  not  troubling  him  more  than  usual,  but  rest  he 
could  not.  Whenever  he  closed  his  eyes,  his  mind  conjured 
up  a  picture  of  the  grim  witch-doctoress,  so  strangely  named 
the  Bee,  and  the  sound  of  her  evil-omened  words  as  he  had 
heard  them  that  afternoon.  He  was  neither  a  superstitious 
nor  a  timid  man,  and  any  supernatural  beliefs  that  might 
linger  in  his  mind  were,  to  say  the  least  of  it,  dormant.  But 
do  what  he  might,  he  could  not  shake  off  a  certain  eerie  sensa- 
tion of  fear,  lest  there  should  be  some  grains  of  truth  in  the 
prophesyings  of  this  hag.  What  if  it  were  a  fact  that  he 
was  near  his  death,  and  that  the  heart  which  beat  so  strongly 
in  his  breast  must  soon  be  still  for  ever — no,  he  would  not 
think  of  it.  This  gloomy  place,  and  the  dreadful  sight  which 
he  saw  that  day,  had  upset  his  nerves.  The  domestic  cus- 
toms of  these  Zulus  were  not  pleasant,  and  for  his  part  he 
was  determined  to  be  clear  of  them  so  soon  as  he  was  able 
to  escape  the  country. 

In  fact,  if  he  could  in  any  way  manage  it,  it  was  his 
intention  to  make  a  dash  for  the  border  on  the  following 
night.  To  do  this  with  a  good  prospect  of  success,  however, 
it  was  necessary  that  he  should  kill  a  buffalo,  or  some  other 
head  of  game.  Then,  as  he  knew  well,  the  hunters  with 
him  would  feast  upon  meat  until  they  could  scarcely  stir, 
and  that  would  be  his  opportunity.  Nahoon,  however,  might 
not  succumb  to  this  temptation  ;  therefore  ht  uwisX  Uw^X.  \a 


24  BLACK   HEART  AND   WHITE   HEART. 

luck  to  be  rid  of  him.  If  it  came  to  the  worst,  he  could  pu 
a  bullet  through  him,  which  he  considered  he  would  b< 
justified  in  doing,  seeing  that  in  reality  the  man  was  his 
jailor.  Should  this  necessity  arise,  he  felt  indeed  that  h< 
could  face  it  without  undue  compunction,  for  in  truth  h( 
disliked  Nahoon;  at  times  he  even  hated  him.  Their  natures 
were  antagonistic,  and  he  knew  that  the  great  Zulu  distrustec 
and  looked  down  upon  him,  and  to  be  looked  down  upon  b} 
a  savage  **  nigger  *'  was  more  than  his  pride  could  stomach 

At  the  first  break  of  dawn  Hadden  rose  and  roused  his 
escort,  who  were  still  stretched  in  sleep  around  the  dyin§ 
fire,  each  man  wrapped  in  his  kaross  or  blanket.  Nahoor 
stood  up  and  shook  himself,  looking  gigantic  in  the  shadows 
of  the  morning. 

"  What  is  your  will,  Umlungii  (white  man),  that  you  an 
up  before  the  sun  ?  " 

**  My  will,  Muntumpofu  (yellow  man),  is  to  hunt  buffalo,* 
answered  Hadden  coolly.  It  irritated  him  that  this  savage 
should  give  him  no  title  of  any  sort. 

"  Your  pardon,"  said  the  Zulu  reading  his  thoughts,  "  bul 
I  cannot  call  you  Inkoos  because  you  are  not  my  chief,  oi 
any  man's ;  still  if  the  title  '  white  man '  offends  you,  wc 
will  give  you  a  name." 

"As  you  wish,"  answered  Hadden  briefly. 

Accordingly  they  gave  him  a  name,  Inhlizin-ingania,  by 
which  he  was  known  among  them  thereafter,  but  Hadden 
was  not  best  pleased  when  he  found  that  the  meaning  oi 
those  soft-sounding  syllables  was  "Black  Heart".  That 
was  how  the  Inyanga  had  addressed  him — only  she  used 
different  words. 

An  hour  later,  and  they  were  in  the  swampy  bush  country 
that  lay  behind  the  encampment  searching  for  their  game. 
Within  a  very  little  while  Nahoon  held  up  his  hand,  then 
pointed  to  the  ground.  Hadden  looked  ;  there,  pressed  deep 
in  the  marshy  soil,  and  to  all  appearance  not  ten  minutes 
o)d,  was  the  spoor  of  a  small  herd  of  buffalo. 


THE  END  OF  THE   HUNT.  25 

"  I  knew  that  we  should  find  game  to-day/'  whispered 
Nahoon^  '*  because  the  Bee  said  so." 

"Curse  the  Bee,"  answered  Hadden  below  his  breath. 
•'Come  on." 

For  a  quarter  of  an  hour  or  more  they  followed  the  spoor 
through  thick  reeds,  till  suddenly  Nahoon  whistled  very  softly 
and  touched  Hadden's  arm.  He  looked  up,  and  there^  about 
two  hundred  yards  away,  feeding  on  some  higher  ground 
among  a  patch  of  mimosa  trees,  were  the  buffaloes — six  of 
them — an  old  bull  with  a  splendid  head,  three  cows,  a  heifer 
and  a  calf  about  four  months  old.  Neither  the  wind  nor  the 
nature  of  the  veldt  were  favourable  for  them  to  stalk  the 
game  from  their  present  position,  so  they  made  a  detour  01 
half  a  mile  and  very  carefully  crept  towards  them  up  the 
wind,  slipping  from  trunk  to  trunk  of  the  mimosas  and 
when  these  failed  them,  crawling  on  their  stomachs  under 
cover  of  the  tall  tamhuti  grass.  At  last  they  were  within 
forty  yards,  and  a  further  advance  seemed  impracticable  ;  for 
although  he  could  not  smell  them,  it  was  evident  from  his 
movements  that  the  old  bull  heard  some  unusual  sound  and 
was  growing  suspicious.  Nearest  to  Hadden,  who  alone 
of  the  party  had  a  rifle,  stood  the  heifer  broadside  on — a 
beautiful  shot.  Remembering  that  she  would  make  the 
best  beef,  he  lifted  his  Martini,  and  aiming  at  her  immediately 
behind  the  shoulder,  gently  squeezed  the  trigger.  The  rifle 
exploded,  and  the  heifer  fell  dead,  shot  through  the  heart. 
Strangely  enough  the  other  buflfaloes  did  not  at  once  run 
away.  On  the  contrary,  they  seemed  puzzled  to  account  for 
the  sudden  noise ;  and,  not  being  able  to  wind  anything, 
lifted  their  heads  and  stared  round  them. 

The  pause  gave  Hadden  space  to  get  in  a  fresh  cartridge 
and  to  aim  again,  this  time  at  the  old  bull.  The  bullet 
struck  him  somewhere  in  the  neck  or  shoulder,  for  he  came 
'  to  his  knees,  but  in  another  second  was  up  and  having 
caught  sight  of  the  cloud  of  smoke  he  charged  straight  at  it. 
Because  of  this  smoke,  or  for  some  other  reason,  Hadden  did 


26  BLACK   HEART  AND  WHITE   HEART. 

not  see  him  coming,  and  in  consequence  would  most  certainly 
have  been  trampled  or  gored,  had  not  Nahoon  sprung  for- 
ward, at  the  imminent  risk  of  his  own  life,  and  dragged  him 
down  behind  an  ant-heap.  A  moment  more  and  the  great 
beast  had  thundered  by,  taking  no  further  notice  of  them. 

**  Forward,"  said  Hadden,  and  leaving  most  of  the  men 
to  cut  up  the  heifer  and  carry  the  best  of  her  meat  to  camp, 
they  started  on  the  blood  spoor. 

For  some  hours  they  followed  the  bull,  till  at  last  they 
lost  the  trail  on  a  patch  of  stony  ground  thickly  covered 
with  bush,  and  exhausted  by  the  heat,  sat  down  to  rest  and 
to  eat  some  biltong  or  sun-dried  flesh  which  they  had  with 
them.  They  finished  their  meal,  and  were  preparing  to 
return  to  the  camp,  when  one  of  the  four  Zulus  who  were 
with  them  went  to  drink  at  a  little  stream  that  ran  at  a 
distance  of  not  more  than  ten  paces  away.  Half  a  minute 
later  they  heard  a  hideous  grunting  noise  and  a  splashing  of 
water,  and  saw  the  Zulu  fly  into  the  air.  All  the  while  that 
they  were  eating,  the  wounded  buffalo  had  been  lying  in  wait 
for  them  under  a  thick  bush  on  the  banks  of  the  streamlet, 
knowing — cunning  brute  that  he  was — that  sooner  or  later 
his  turn  would  come.  With  a  shout  of  consternation  they 
rushed  forward  to  see  the  bull  vanish  over  the  rise  before 
Hadden  could  get  a  chance  of  firing  at  him,  and  to  find 
their  companion  dying,  for  the  great  horn  had  pierced  his 
lung. 

"  It  is  not  a  buffialo,  it  is  a  devil,'*  the  poor  fellow  gasped, 
and  expired. 

"  Devil  or  not,  I  mean  to  kill  it,**  exclaimed  Hadden.  So 
leaving  the  others  to  carry  the  body  of  their  comrade  to 
camp,  he  started  on  accompanied  by  Nahoon  only.  Now 
the  ground  was  more  open  and  the  chase  easier,  for  they 
sighted  their  quarry  frequently,  though  they  could  not  come 
near  enough  to  fire.  Presently  they  travelled  down  a  steep 
cliff". 

**  Do  you  know  where  we  are  ?  "  asked  Nahoon,  pointing 


THE  END  OF  THE   HUNT.  27 

to  a  belt  of  foi^st  opposite.     '*  That  is  Emagudu^  the  Home 
of  the  Dead — and  look,  the  bull  heads  thither." 

Hadden  glanced  round  him.  It  was  true ;  yonder  to  the 
left  were  the  Fall,  the  Pool  of  Doom,  and  the  hut  of  the 
Bee. 

**  Very  well,"  he  answered;  **then  we  must  head  for  it 
too." 

Nahoon  halted.  **  Surely  you  would  not  enter  there,"  he 
exclaimed. 

**  Surely  I  will,"  replied  Hadden,  **  but  there  is  no  need 
for  you  to  do  so  if  you  are  afraid." 

"lam  afraid — of  ghosts,"  said  the  Zulu,  **  but  I  will 
come." 

So  they  crossed  the  strip  of  turf,  and  entered  the  haunted 
wood.  It  was  a  gloomy  place  indeed  ;  great  wide-topped 
trees  grew  thick  there  shutting  out  the  sight  of  the  sky ; 
moreover,  the  air  in  it  which  no  breeze  stirred,  was  heavy 
with  the  exhalations  of  rotting  foliage.  There  seemed  to  be 
no  life  here  and  no  sound — only  now  and  again  a  loathsome 
spotted  snake  would  uncoil  itself  and  glide  away,  and  now 
and  again  a  heavy  rotten  bough  fell  with  a  crash. 

Hadden  was  too  intent  upon  the  buffalo,  however,  to  be 
much  impressed  by  his  surroundings.  He  only  remarked 
that  the  light  would  be  bad  for  shooting,  and  went  on. 

They  must  have  penetrated  a  mile  or  more  into  the 
forest  when  the  sudden  increase  of  blood  upon  the  spoor 
told  them  that  the  bull's  wound  was  proving  fatal  to  him. 

**  Run  now,"  said  Hadden  cheerfully. 

"  Nay,  hamha  gachle — go  softly — "  answered  Nahoon, 
**the  devil  is  dying,  but  he  will  try  to  play  us  another  trick 
before  he  dies."  And  he  went  on  peering  ahead  of  him 
cautiously. 

"  It  is  all  right  here,  anyway,"  said  Hadden,  pointing  to 
the  spoor  that  ran  straight  forward  printed  deep  in  the 
marshy  ground. 

Nahoon  did  not  answer,  but  stared  steadily  at  the  trunks 


28  BLACK  HEART  AND  WHITE  HEART. 

of  two  trees  a  few  paces  in  front  of  them  and  to  their  right. 
''  Look/*  he  whispered. 

Hadden  did  so,  and  at  length  made  out  the  outline  of 
something  brown  that  was  crouched  behind  the  trees. 

"  He  is  dead,"  he  exclaimed. 

"  Xo,"  answered  Xahoon,  "  he  has  come  back  on  his  own 
path  and  is  waiting  for  us.  He  knows  that  we  are  following 
his  spoor.  Now  if  you  stand  here,  I  think  that  you  can 
shoot  him  through  the  back  between  the  tree  trunks.'' 

Hadden  knelt  down,  and  aiming  very  carefully  at  a  point 
just  below  the  bull's  spine,  he  fired.  There  was  an  awful 
bellow,  and  the  next  instant  the  brute  was  up  and  at  them. 
Nahoon  Bung  his  broad  spear,  which  sank  deep  into  its 
chest,  then  they  Bed  this  way  and  that  The  buffalo  stood 
still  for  a  moment,  its  fore  legs  straddled  wide  and  its  head 
down,  looking  first  after  the  one  and  then  the  other,  till  of 
a  sudden  it  uttered  a  low  moaning  sound  and  rolled  over 
dead,  smashing  Nahoon*s  assegai  to  fragments  as  it  fell. 

"There!  he's  finished,"  said  Hadden,  **  and  I  believe  it 
was  your  assegai  that  killed  him.  Hullo !  what's  that 
noise  ?  " 

Nahoon  listened.  In  several  quarters  of  the  forest,  but 
from  how  far  away  it  was  impossible  to  tell,  there  rose  a 
curious  sound,  as  of  people  calling  to  each  other  in  fear  but 
in  no  articulate  language.     Nahoon  shivered. 

**  It  is  the  Esemkofu,'*  he  said,  **  the  ghosts  who  have  no 
tongue,  and  who  can  only  wail  like  infants.  Let  us  be  going ; 
this  place  is  bad  for  mortals." 

**  And  worse  for  buffaloes,"  said  Hadden,  giving  the  dead 
bull  a  kick,  **  but  I  suppose  that  we  must  leave  him  here  for 
your  friends,  the  Esemkofu,  as  we  have  got  meat  enough, 
and  can't  carry  his  head." 

So  they  started  back  towards  the  open-  country.  As  they 
threaded  their  way  slowly  through  the  tree  trunks,  a  new 
idea  came  into  Hadden's  mind.  Once  out  of  this  forest,  he 
ithin  an  hour's  run  of  the  Zulu  border,  and  once  over 


THE  END  OF  THE   HUNT.  29 

the  Zulu  border^  he  would  feel  a  happier  man  than  he  did  at 
that  moment.  As  has  been  said^  he  had  intended  to  attempt 
to  escape  in  the  darkness,  but  the  plan  was  risky.  All  the 
Zulus  might  not  over-eat  themselves  and  go  to  sleep, 
especially  after  the  death  of  their  comrade ;  Nahoon,  who 
watched  him  day  and  night,  certainly  would  not.  This  was 
his  opportunity — there  remained  the  question  of  Nahoon. 

Well,  if  it  came  to  the  worst,  Nahoon  must  die  :  it  would 
be  easy — he  had  a  loaded  rifle,  and  now  that  his  assegai  was 
gone,  Nahoon  had  only  a  kerry.  He  did  not  wish  to  kill 
the  man,  though  it  was  clear  to  him,  seeing  that  his  own 
safety  was  at  stake^  that  he  would  be  amply  justified  in  so 
doing.  Why  should  he  not  put  it  to  hjm — and  then  be 
guided  by  circumstances  ? 

Nahoon  was  walking  across  a  little  open  space  about  ten 
paces  ahead  of  him  where  Hadden  could  see  him  very  well, 
whilst  he  himself  was  under  the  shadow  of  a  large  tree 
with  low  horizontal  branches  running  out  from  the  trunk. 

*'  Nahoon,"  he  said. 

The  Zulu  turned  round,  and  took  a  step  towards  him. 

**  No,  do  not  move,  I  pray.  Stand  where  you  are,  or 
I  shall  be  obliged  to  shoot  you.  Listen  now  :  do  not  be 
afraid  for .  I  shall  not  fire  without  warning.  I  am  your 
prisoner,  and  you  are  charged  to  take  me  back  to  the  king  to 
be  his  servant.  But  I  believe  that  a  war  is  going  to  break 
out  between  your  people  and  mine ;  and  this  being  so,  you 
will  understand  that  I  do  not  wish  to  go  to  Cetywayo's  kraal, 
because  I  should  either  come  to  a  violent  death  there,  or 
my  own  brothers  will  believe  that  I  am  a  traitor  and  treat 
me  accordingly.  The  Zulu  border  is  not  much  more  than 
an  hour's  journey  away — let  us  say  an  hour  and  a  half's  :  I 
mean  to  be  across  it  before  the  moon  is  up.  Now,  Nahoon, 
will  you  lose  me  in  the  forest  and  give  me  this  hour  and 
a  halPs  start — or  will  you  stop  here  with  that  ghost  people 
of  whom  you  talk  ?  Do  you  understand  ?  No,  please  do 
not  move," 


30  BLACK   HEART  AND   WHITE   HEART. 

"  I  understand  you,"  answered  the  Zulu,  in  a  perfectly 
composed  voice,  **  and  I  think  that  was  a  good  name  which 
we  gave  you  this  morning,  though,  Black  Heart,  there  is 
some  justice  in  your  words  and  more  wisdom.  Your  oppor- 
tunity is  good,  and  one  which  a  man  named  as  you  are 
should  not  let  fall." 

**  I  am  glad  to  find  that  you  take  this  view  of  the  matter, 
Nahoon.  And  now  will  you  be  so  kind  as  to  lose  me,  and 
to  promise  not  to  look  for  me  till  the  moon  is  up  ?  " 

**  What  do  you  mean,  Black  Heart  ?  " 

**  What  I  say.     Come,  I  have  no  time  to  spare." 

"  You  are  a  strange  man,' '  said  the  Zulu  reflectively.  **  You 
heard  the  king's  order  to  me :  would  you  have  me  disobey 
the  order  of  the  king?  " 

**  Certainly,  I  would.  You  have  no  reason  to  love  Cety- 
wayo,  and  it  does  not  matter  to  you  whether  or  no  I  return 
to  his  kraal  to  mend  guns  there.  If  you  think  that  he  will 
be  angry  because  I  am  missing,  you  had  better  cross  the 
border  also ;  we  can  go  together." 

**  And  leave  my  father  and  all  my  brethren  to  his  ven- 
geance ?  Black  Heart,  you  do  not  understand.  How  can 
you,  being  so  named  ?  I  am  a  soldier,  and  the  king's  word 
is  the  king's  word.  I  hoped  to  have  died  fighting,  but  I  am 
the  bird  in  your  noose.  Come,  shoot,  or  you  will  not  reach  the 
border  before  moonrise,"  and  he  opened  his  arms  and  smiled. 

"  If  it  must  be,  so  let  it  be.  Farewell,  Nahoon,  at  least 
you  are  a  brave  man,  but  every  one  of  us  must  cherish  his 
own  life,"  answered  Hadden  calmly. 

Then  with  much  deliberation  he  raised  his  rifle  and 
covered  the  Zulu's  breast. 

Already — whilst  his  victim  stood  there  still  smiling, 
although  a  twitching  of  his  lips  betrayed  the  natural 
terrors 'that  no  bravery  can  banish — already  his  finger  was 
contracting  on  the  trigger,  when  of  a  sudden,  as  instantly 
indeed  a^s  though  he  had  been  struck  by  lightning,  Hadden 
went  down  backwards,  and  behold !  there  stood  upon  him 


Already  bis  finger  w««  contiaciinf 


Tir.    ":  '  vu'.K 
PUBLIC  LlSilAKY 


ASTOR,  U.rO\.  AND 
TILUEN  YOINDATIONS 


THE   END  OF  THE   HUNT.  3 1 

a  great  spotted  beast  that  waved  its  lon^j;  tail  to  and  fro  and 
glared  down  into  his  eyes. 

It  was  a  leopard — a  tiger  as  they  call  it  in  Africa-  -which, 
crouched  upon  a  bough  of  the  tree  above,  had  been  unable 
to  resist  the  temptation  of  satisfying  its  savage  appetite  on 
the  man  below.  For  a  second  or  two  there  was  silence, 
broken  only  by  the  purring,  or  rather  the  snoring  sound 
made  by  the  leopard.  In  those  seconds,  strangely  enough, 
there  sprang  up  before  Hadden*s  mental  vision  a  picture  of 
the  inyanga  called  Inyosi  or  the  Bee,  her  death-like  head 
resting  against  the  thatch  of  the  hut,  and  her  death-like 
lips  muttering  **  think  of  my  word  when  the  great  cat  purrs 
above  your  face  ". 

Then  the  brute  put  out  its  strength.  The  claws  of  one 
paw  it  drove  deep  into  the  muscles  of  his  left  thigh,  while 
with  another  it  scratched  at  his  breast,  tearing  the  clothes 
from  it  and  furrowing  the  flesh  beneath.  The  sight  of  the 
white  skin  seemed  to  madden  it,  and  in  its  fierce  desire  for 
blood  it  drooped  its  square  muzzle  and  buried  its  fangs  in 
its  victim's  shoulder.  Next  moment  there  was  a  sound  of 
rushing  feet  and  of  a  club  falling  heavily.  Up  reared  the 
leopard  with  an  angry  snarl,  up  till  it  stood  as  high  as  the 
attacking  Zulu.  At  him  it  came,  striking  out  savagely  and 
tearing  the  black  man  as  it  had  torn  the  white.  Again 
the  kerry  fell  full  on  its  jaws,  and  down  it  went  backwards. 
Before  it  could  rise  again,  or  rather  as  it  was  in  the  act  of 
rising,  the  heavy  knob-stick  struck  it  once  more,  and  with 
fearful  force,  this  time  as  it  chanced,  full  on  the  nape  of  the 
neck,  and  paralysing  the  brute.  It  writhed  and  bit  and 
twisted,  throwing  up  the  earth  and  leaves,  while  blow  after 
blow  was  rained  upon  it,  till  at  length  with  a  convulsive 
struggle  and  a  stifled  roar  it  lay  still — the  brains  oozing  from 
its  shattered  skull. 

Hadden  sat  up,  the  blood  running  from  his  wounds. 

**  You  have  saved  my  life,  Nahoon,"  he  said  faintly,  *'  and 
I  thank  you." 


32  BLACK  HEART  AND  WHITE  HEART. 

**  Do  not  thank  me,  Black  Heart,"  answered  the  Zulu,  "  it 
was  the  king's  word  that  I  should  keep  you  safely.  Still 
this  tiger  has  been  hardly  dealt  with,  for  certainly  he  has 
saved  my  life,"  and  lifting  the  Martini  he  unloaded  the  rifle. 

At  this  juncture  Hadden  swooned  away. 

Twenty-four  hours  had  gone  by  when,  after  what  seemed 
to  him  to  be  but  a  little  time  of  troubled  and  dreamful  sleep, 
through  which  he  could  hear  voices  without  understanding 
what  they  said,  and  feel  himself  borne  he  knew  not  whither, 
Hadden  awoke  to  find  himself  lying  upon  a  kaross  in  a  large 
and  beautifully  clean  Kaffir  hut  with  a  bundle  of  furs  for  a 
pillow.  There  was  a  bowl  of  milk  at  his  side  and  tortured 
as  he  was  by  thirst,  he  tried  to  stretch  out  his  arm  to  lift  it 
to  his  lips,  only  to  find  to  his  astonishment  that  his  hand 
fell  back  to  his  side  like  that  of  a  dead  man.  Looking  round 
the  hut  impatiently,  he  found  that  there  was  nobody  in  it  to 
assist  him,  so  he  did  the  only  thing  which  remained  for  him 
to  do — he  lay  still.  He  did  not  fall  asleep,  but  his  eyes 
closed,  and  a  kind  of  gentle  torpor  crept  over  him,  half 
obscuring  his  recovered  senses.  Presently  he  heard  a  soft 
voice  speaking ;  it  seemed  far  away,  but  he  could  clearly 
distinguish  the  words. 

**  Black  Heart  still  sleeps,"  the  voice  said,  **  but  there  is 
colour  in  his  face ;  I  think  that  he  will  wake  soon,  and  find 
his  thoughts  again." 

**  Have  no  fear,  Nanea,  he  will  surely  wake,  his  hurts  are 
not  dangerous,"  answered  another  voice,  that  of  Nahoon. 
**  He  fell  heavily  with  the  weight  of  the  tiger  on  top  of 
him,  and  that  is  why  his  senses  have  been  shaken  for  so 
long.     He  went  near  to  death,  but  certainly  he  will  not  die." 

**  It  would  have  been  a  pity  if  he  had  died,"  answered  the 
soft  voice,  **  he  is  so  beautiful ;  never  have  I  seen  a  white 
man  who  was  so  beautiful." 

"  I  did  not  think  him  beautiful  when  he  stood  with  his 
ifle  pointed  at  my  heart,"  answered  Nahoon  sulkily. 


THE    END  OF  THE   HUNT.  33 

"Well,  there  is  this  to  be  said,"  she  replied,  **  he  wished 
to  escape  from  Cetywayo,  and  that  is  not  to  be  wondered  at," 
and  she  sighed.  **  Moreover  he  asked  you  to  come  with 
him,  and  it  might  have  been  well  if  you  had  done  so,  that 
is,  if  you  would  have  taken  me  with  you  ! " 

**  How  could  I  have  done  it,  girl?"  he  asked  angrily. 
*•  Would  you  have  me  set  at  nothing  the  order  of  the 
king  ? " 

"  The  king  !  "  she  replied  raising  her  voice.  **  What  do 
you  owe  to  this  king  ?  You  have  served  him  faithfully,  and 
your  reward  is  that  within  a  few  days  he  will  take  me  from 
you — me,  who  should  have  been  your  wife,  and  I  must — I 

must "    And  she  began  to  weep  softly,  adding  between  her 

sobs,  **  if  you  loved  me  truly,  you  would  think  more  of  me 
and  of  yourself,  and  less  of  the  Black  One  and  his  orders- 
Oh !  let  us  fly,  Nahoon,  let  us  fly  to  Natal  before  this  spear 
pierces  me." 

**  Weep  not,  Nanea,"  he  said ;  "  why  do  you  tear  my 
heart  in  two  between  my  duty  and  my  love  ?  You  know 
that  I  am  a  soldier,  and  that  I  must  walk  the  path  whereon 
the  king  has  set  my  feet.  Soon  I  think  I  shall  be  dead,  for 
I  seek  death,  and  then  it  will  matter  nothing." 

**  Nothing  to  you,  Nahoon,  who  are  at  peace,  but  to  me  ? 
Yet,  you  are  right,  and  I  know  it,  therefore  forgive  me,  who 
am  no  warrior,  but  a  woman  who  must  also  obey — the  will 
of  the  king."  And  she  cast  her  arms  about  his  neck,  sob- 
bing her  fill  upon  his  breast. 


34 


CHAPTER  IV. 

NANEA. 

Presently,  muttering  something  that  the  listener  could  not 
catch,  Nahoon  left  Nanea,  and  crept  out  of  the  hut  by  its 
bee-hole  entrance.  Then  Hadden  opened  his  eyes  and  looked 
round  him.  The  sun  was  sinking  and  a  ray  of  its  red  light 
streaming  through  the  little  opening  filled  the  place  with  a 
soft  and  crimson  glow.  In  the  centre  of  the  hut — supporting 
it — stood  a  thorn-wood  roof-tree  coloured  black  by  the  smoke 
of  the  Bre ;  and  against  this,  the  rich  light  falling  full  upon 
her,  leaned  the  girl  Nanea — a  very  picture  of  gentle  despair. 
As  is  occasionally  the  case  among  Zulu  women,  she  was 
beautiful — so  beautiful  that  the  sight  of  her  went  straight  to 
the  white  man's  heart,  for  a  moment  causing  the  breath  to 
catch  in  his  throat.  Her  dress  was  very  simple.  On  her 
shoulders,  hanging  open  in  front,  lay  a  mantle  of  soft  white 
stuiT  edged  with  blue  beads,  about  her  middle  was  a  buck- 
skin moocha,  also  embroidered  with  blue  beads,  while 
round  her  forehead  and  left  knee  were  strips  of  grey  fur, 
and  on  her  right  wrist  a  shining  bangle  of  copper.  Her 
naked  bronze-hued  figure  was  tall  and  perfect  in  its  propor- 
tions ;  while  her  face  had  little  in  common  with  that  of  the 
ordinary  native  girl,  showing  as  it  did  strong  traces  of  the 
ancestral  Arabian  or  Semitic  blood.  It  was  oval  in  shape, 
with  delicate  aquiline  features,  arched  eyebrows,  a  full  mouth, 
that  drooped  a  little  at  the  corners,  tiny  ears,  behind  which 
the  wavy  coal-black  hair  hung  down  to  the  shoulders,  and 
the  very  loveliest  pair  of  dark  and  liquid  eyes  that  it  is 
possible  to  imagine. 


THE  K!:T  YORK 

f  UBLIC  LIBRARY 


A8TOH.  IPNOX,  AKD 
1  i 


nanea.  35 

For  a  minute  or  more  Nanea  stood  thus,  her  sweet  face 
bathed  in  the  sunbeam,  while  Hadden  feasted  his  eyes  upon 
its  beauty.  Then  sighing  heavily,  she  turned,  and  seeing 
that  he  was  awake,  started,  drew  her  mantle  over  her  breast 
and  came,  or  rather  glided,  towards  him. 

**  The  chief  is  awake,"  she  said  in  her  soft  Zulu  accents. 
*'  Does  he  need  aught  ?  " 

**  Yes,  Lady,"  he  answered  ;  **  I  need  to  drink,  but  alas !  I 
am  too  weak." 

She  knelt  down  beside  him,  and  supporting  him  with  her 
left  arm,  with  her  right  held  the  gourd  to  his  lips. 

How  it  came  about  Hadden  never  knew,  but  before  that 
draught  was  finished  a  change  passed  over  him.  Whether 
it  was  the  savage  girl's  touch,  or  her  strange  and  fawn-like 
loveliness,  or  the  tender  pity  in  her  eyes,  matters  not — the 
issue  was  the  same.  She  struck  some  cord  in  his  turbulent 
uncurbed  nature,  and  of  a  sudden  it  was  filled  full  with 
passion  for  her— a  passion  which  if,  not  elevated,  at  least  was 
real.  He  did  not  for  a  moment  mistake  the  significance  of 
the  flood  of  feeling  that  surged  through  his  veins.  Hadden 
never  shirked  facts. 

'*  By  Heaven  !  "  he  said  to  himself,  **  I  have  fallen  in  love 
with  a  black  beauty  at  first  sight — more  in  love  than  I  have 
ever  been  before.  It's  awkward,  but  there  will  be  compensa- 
tions. So  much  the  worse  for  Nahoon,  or  for  Cetywayo,  or 
for  both  of  them.  After  all,  I  can  always  get  rid  of  her  if  she 
becomes  a  nuisance." 

Then,  in  a  fit  of  renewed  weakness,  brought  about  by  the 
turmoil  of  his  blood,  he  lay  back  upon  the  pillow  of  furs, 
watching  Nanea's  face  while  with  a  native  salve  of  pounded 
leaves  she  busied  herself  dressing  the  wounds  that  the  leopard 
had  made. 

It  almost  seemed  as  though  something  of  what  was  pas- 
sing in  his  mind  communicated  itself  to  that  of  the  girl.  At 
least,  her  hand  shook  a  little  at  her  task,  and  getting  done 
with  it  as  quickly  as  she  could,  she  rose  from  her  knees  with 


36  BLACK  HEART  AND  WHITE  HEART. 

a  courteous  *'  It  is  finished,  Inkoos,"'  and  once  more  took  up 
her  position  by  the  roof- tree. 

**  I  thank  you,  Lady,"  he  said ;  **your  hand  is  kind.'* 
**  You  must  not  call  me  lady,  Inkoos,''  she  answered,  **  I 
am  no  chieftainess,  but  only  the  daughter  of  a  headman, 
Umgona." 

**  And  named  Nanea,"  he  said.     **  Nay,  do  not  be  sur- 
prised, I  have  heard  of  you.     Well,  Nanea,  perhaps  you  will 
soon  become  a  chieftainess — up  at  the  king's  kraal  yonder." 
**  Alas !  and  alas  !  "  she  said,  covering  her  face  with  her 
hands. 

**  Do  not  grieve,  Nanea,  a  hedge  is  never  so  tall  and  thick 
but  that  it  can  be  climbed  or  crept  through." 

She  let  fall  her  hands  and  looked  at  him  eagerly,  but  he 
did  not  pursue  the  subject. 

"  Tell  me,  how  did  I  come  here,  Nanea  ?  " 
**  Nahoon  and  his  companions  carried  you,  Inkoos/* 
**  Indeed,  I  begin  to  be  thankful  to  the  leopard  that  struck 
me  down.     Well,  Nahoon  is  a  brave  man,  and  he  has  done 
me  a  great  service.     I  trust  that  I  may  be  able  to  repay  it — 
to  you,  Nanea." 

This  was  the  first  meeting  of  Nanea  and  Hadden  ;  but, 
although  she  did  not  seek  them,  the  necessities  of  his  sickness 
and  of  the  situation  brought  about  many  another.  Never 
for  a  moment  did  the  white  man  waver  in  his  determination 
to  get  into  his  keeping  the  native  girl  who  had  captivated 
him,  and  to  attain  his  end  he  brought  to  bear  all  his  powers 
and  charm  to  detach  her  from  Nahoon,  and  win  her  affections 
for  himself.  He  was  no  rough  wooer,  however,  but  proceeded 
warily,  weaving  her  about  with  a  web  of  flattery  and  attention 
that  must,  he  thought,  produce  the  desired  effect  upon  her 
mind.  Without  a  doubt,  indeed,  it  would  have  done  so — for 
she  was  but  a  woman,  and  an  untutored  one — had  it  not  been 
for  a  simple  fact  which  dominated  her  whole  nature.  She 
loved  Nahoon,  and  there  was  no  room  in  her  heart  for  any 


NANEA.  37 

Other  man,  white  or  black.  To  Hadden  she  was  courteous 
and  kindly  but  no  more,  nor  did  she  appear  to  notice  any  of 
the  subtle  advances  by  which  he  attempted  to  win  a  foot- 
hold in  her  heart.  For  a  while  this  puzzled  him,  but  he  • 
remembered  that  the  Zulu  women  do  not  usually  permit 
themselves  to  show  feeling  towards  an  undeclared  suitor. 
Therefore  it  became  necessary  that  he  should  speak  out. 

His  mind  once  made  up,  he  had  not  to  wait  long  for  an 
opportunity.  He  was  now  quite  recovered  from  his  hurts, 
and  accustomed  to  walk  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  kraal. 
About  two  hundred  yards  from  Umgona's  huts  rose  a  spring, 
and  thither  it  was  Nanea's  habit  to  resort  in  the  evening  to 
bring  back  drinking-water  for  the  use  of  her  father's  house- 
hold. The  path  between  this  spring  and  the  kraal  ran 
through  a  patch  of  bush,  where  on  a  certain  afternoon 
towards  sundown  Hadden  took  his  seat  under  a  tree,  having 
first  seen  Nanea  go  down  to  the  little  stream  as  was  her 
custom.  A  quarter  of  an  hour  later  she  reappeared  carrying 
a  large  gourd  upon  her  head.  She  wore  no  garment  now 
except  her  moocha,  for  she  had  but  one  mantle  and  was 
afraid  lest  the  water  should  splash  it.  He  watched  her 
advancing  along  the  path,  her  hands  resting  on  her  hips, 
her  splendid  naked  figure  outlined  against  the  westering 
sun,  and  wondered  what  excuse  he  could  make  to  talk  with 
her.  As  it  chanced  fortune  favoured  him,  for  when  she  was 
near  him  a  snake  glided  across  the  path  in  front  of  the  girl's 
feet,  causing  her  to  spring  backwards  in  alarm  and  overset 
the  gourd  of  water.     He  came  forward,  and  picked  it  up. 

**  Wait  here,"  he  said  laughing;  "I  will  bring  it  to  you 
full." 

**  Nay,  InkooSf*'  she  remonstrated,  *'  that  is  a  woman's 
work." 

"  Among  my  people,"  he  said,  **  the  men  love  to  work  for 
the  women,"  and  he  started  for  the  spring,  leaving  her 
wondering. 

Before  he  reached  her  again,  he  regretted  his  gallantry^ 


38  BLACK  HEART  AND  WHITE  HEART. 

for  it  was  necessary  to  carry  the  handleless  gourd  upon  his 
shoulder,  and  the  contents  of  it  spilling  over  the  edge  soaked 
him.     Of  this,  however,  he  said  nothing  to  Nanea. 

**  There  is  your  water,  Nanea,  shall  I  carry  it  for  you  to 
the  kraal  ?  " 

**  Nay,  Inkaos,  I  thank  you,  but  give  it  to  me,  you  are 
weary  with  its  weight." 

**  Stay  awhile,  and  I  will  accompany  you.  Ah !  Nanea, 
I  am  still  weak,  and  had  it  not  been  for  you  I  think  that 
I  should  be  dead." 

**  It  was  Nahoon  who  saved  you — not  I,  Inkoos.** 

"  Nahoon  saved  my  body,  but  you,  Nanea,  you  alone  can 
save  my  heart." 

"You  talk  darkly,  Inkoos." 

"  Then  I  must  make  my  meaning  clear,  Nanea.  I  love 
you." 

She  opened  her  brown  eyes  wide. 

**  You,  a  white  lord,  love  me,  a  Zulu  girl  ?  How  can 
that  be  ? " 

"  I  do  not  know,  Nanea,  but  it  is  so,  and  were  you  not 
blind  you  would  have  seen  it.  I  love  you,  and  I  wish  to  take 
you  to  wife." 

**  Nay,  InkooSy  it  is  impossible.     I  am  already  betrothed." 

"Ay,"  he  answered,  "  betrothed  to  the  king." 

"  No,  betrothed  to  Nahoon." 

**  But  it  is  the  king  who  will  take  you  within  a  week ;  is 
it  not  so  ?  And  would  you  not  rather  that  I  should  take 
you  than  the  king  ?  " 

"  It  seems  to  be  so,  Inkoos,  and  I  would  rather  go  with  you 
than  with  the  king,  but  most  of  all  I  desire  to  marry  Nahoon. 
It  may  be  that  I  shall  not  be  able  to  marry  him,  but  if  that 
is  so,  at  least  I  will  never  become  one  of  the  king's  women." 

"  How  will  you  prevent  it,  Nanea  ?  " 

**  There  are  waters  in  which  a  maid  may  drown,  and  trees 
upon  which  she  can  hang,"  she  answered  with  a  quick 
setting  of  the  mouth. 


NANEA.  39 

**  That  were  a  pity,  Nanea,  you  are  too  fair  to  die." 

'*  Fair  or  foul,  yet  I  die,  Itikoos.*' 

"  No,  no,  come  with  me — I  will  find  a  way — and  be  my 
wife,"  and  he  put  his  arm  about  her  waist,  and  strove  to  draw 
her  to  him. 

Without  any  violence  of  movement,  and  with  the  most 
perfect  dignity,  the  girl  disengaged  herself  from  his  embrace. 

•*  You  have  honoured  me,  and  I  thank  you,  Inkoos,''  she 
said  quietly,  **  but  you  do  not  understand.  1  am  the  wife 
of  Nahoon — I  belong  to  Nahoon  ;  therefore,  I  cannot  look  on 
any  other  man  while  Nahoon  lives.  It  is  not  our  custom, 
Inkoos,  for  we  are  not  as  the  white  women,  but  ignorant 
and  simple,  and  when  we  vow  ourselves  to  a  man,  we  abide 
by  that  vow  till  death." 

"Indeed,"  said  Hadden ;  "and  so  now  you  go  to  tell 
Nahoon  that  I  have  offered  to  make  you  my  wife." 

"  No,  InkooSj  why  should  I  tell  Nahoon  your  secrets  ?  I 
have  said  *  nay '  to  you,  not  *  yea,'  therefore  he  has  no  right 
to  know,"  and  she  stooped  to  lift  the  gourd  of  water. 

Hadden  considered  the  situation  rapidly,  for  his  repulse 
only  made  him  the  more  determined  to  succeed.  Of  a  sudden 
under  the  emergency  he  conceived  a  scheme,  or  rather  its 
rough  outline.  It  was  not  a  nice  scheme,  and  some  men 
might  have  shrunk  from  it,  but  as  he  had  no  intention  of 
suffering  himself  to  be  defeated  by  a  Zulu  girl,  he  decided — 
with  regret,  it  is  true — that  having  failed  to  attain  his  ends 
by  means  which  he  considered  fair,  he  must  resort  to  others 
of  more  doubtful  character. 

"  Nanea,"  he  said,  "  you  are  a  good  and  honest  woman, 
and  I  respect  you.  As  I  have  told  you,  I  love  you  also,  but 
if  you  refuse  to  listen  to  me  there  is  nothing  more  to  be  said, 
and  after  all,  perhaps  it  would  be  better  that  you  should 
marry  one  of  your  own  people.  But,  Nanea,  you  will  never 
marry  him,  for  the  king  will  take  you  ;  and,  if  he  does  not  give 
you  to  some  other  man,  either  you  will  become  one  of  his 
*  sisters,'  or  to  be  free  of  him,  as  you  say,  you  will  di^.    No>n 


40  BLACK  HEART  AND  WHITE   HEART. 

hear  me,  for  it  is  because  I  love  you  and  wish  your  welfare 
that  I  speak  thus.  Why  do  you  not  escape  into  Natal, 
taking  Nahoon  with  you,  for  there  as  you  know  you  may 
live  in  peace  out  of  reach  of  the  arm  of  Cetywayo  ?  " 

**  That  is  my  desire,  Inkoos,  but  Nahoon  will  not  consent. 
He  says  that  there  is  to  be  war  between  us  and  you  white 
men,  and  he  will  not  break  the  command  of  the  king  and 
desert  from  his  army." 

"  Then  he  cannot  love  you  much,  Nanea,  and  at  least  you 
have  to  think  of  yourself.  Whisper  into  the  ear  of  your 
father  and  fly  together,  for  be  sure  that  Nahoon  will  soon 
follow  you.  Ay !  and  I  myself  will  fly  with  you,  for  I  too 
believe  that  there  must  be  war,  and  then  a  white  man  in  this 
country  will  be  as  a  lamb  among  the  eagles." 

**  If  Nahoon  will  come,  I  will  go,  Inkoos,  but  I  cannot  fly 
without  Nahoon ;  it  is  better  I  should  stay  here  and  kill 
myself." 

"  Surely  then  being  so  fair  and  loving  him  so  well,  you 
can  teach  him  to  forget  his  folly  and  to  escape  with  you.  In 
four  days'  time  we  must  start  for  the  king's  kraal,  and  if  you 
win  over  Nahoon,  it  will  be  easy  for  us  to  turn  our  faces 
southwards  and  cross  the  river  that  lies  between  the  land  of 
the  Amazulu  and  Natal.  For  the  sake  of  all  of  us,  but  most 
of  all  for  your  own  sake,  try  to  do  this,  Nanea,  whom  I  have 
loved  and  whom  I  now  would  save.  See  him  and  plead 
with  him  as  you  know  how,  but  as  yet  do  not  tell  him  that 
I  dream  of  flight,  for  then  I  should  be  watched." 

'*  In  truth,  I  will,  hikoos^*  she  answered  earnestly,  **  and 
oh  !  I  thank  you  for  your  goodness.  Fear  not  that  I  will 
betray  you — first  would  I  die.     Farewell." 

**  Farewell,  Nanea,"  and  taking  her  hand  he  raised  it  to 
his  lips. 

Late  that  night,  just  as  Hadden  was  beginning  to  prepare 
himself  for  sleep,  he  heard  a  gentle  tapping  at  the  board 
which  closed  the  entrance  to  his  hut, 


NANEA.  41 

"  Enter,"  he  said,  unfastening  the  door,  and  presently  by 
the  light  of  the  little  lantern  that  he  had  with  him,  he  saw 
Nanea  creep  into  the  hut,  followed  by  the  great  form  of 
Nahoon. 

"  Inkoos,"  she  said  in  a  whisper  when  the  door  was  closed 
again,  "  I  have  pleaded  with  Nahoon,  and  he  has  consented 
to  fly  ;  moreover,  my  father  will  come  also." 

**  Is  it  so,  Nahoon  ?  "  asked  Hadden. 

"  It  is  so,"  answered  the  Zulu,  looking  down  shamefacedly  ; 
^*  to  save  this  girl  from  the  king,  and  because  the  love  of 
her  eats  out  my  heart,  I  have  bartered  away  my  honour. 
But  I  tell  you,  Nanea,  and  you,  White  Man,  as  I  told  Um- 
gona  just  now,  that  I  think  no  good  will  come  of  this  flight, 
and  if  we  are  caught  or  betrayed,  we  shall  be  killed  every 
one  of  us." 

**  Caught  we  can  scarcely  be,"  broke  in  Nanea  anxiously, 
"  for  who  could  betray  us,  except  the  Inkoos  here " 

**  Which  he  is  not  likely  to  do,"  said  Hadden  quietly, 
*'  seeing  that  he  desires  to  escape  with  you,  and  that  his 
life  is  also  at  stake." 

•*  That  is  so,  Black  Heart,"  said  Nahoon,  **  otherwise  I 
tell  you  that  I  should  not  have  trusted  you.'* 

Hadden  took  no  notice  of  this  outspoken  saying,  but  until 
very  late  that  night  they  sat  there  together  making  their 
plans. 

On  the  following  morning  Hadden  was  awakened  by 
sounds  of  violent  altercation.  Going  out  of  his  hut  he 
found  that  the  disputants  were  Umgona  and  a  fat  and  evil- 
looking  KafHr  chief  who  had  arrived  at  the  kraal  on  a  pony. 
This  chief,  he  soon  discovered,  was  named  Maputa,  being 
none  other  than  the  man  who  had  sought  Nanea  in  marriage 
and  brought  about  Nahoon's  and  Umgona's  unfortunate 
appeal  to  the  king.  At  present  he  was  engaged  in  abusing 
Umgona  furiously,  charging  him  with  having  stolen  certain 
of  his  oxen  and  bewitched  his  cows  so  that  they  would  uot 

4 


42  BLACK  HEART  AND  WHITE   HEART. 

give  milk.     The  alleged  theft  it  was  comparatively  easy  to 
disprove,  but  the  wizardry  remained  a  matter  of  argument. 

**  You  are  a  dog,  and  a  son  of  a  dog/'  shouted  Maputa, 
shaking  his  fat  fist  in  the  face  of  the  trembling  but  indignant 
Umgona.  **  You  promised  me  your  daughter  in  marriage, 
then  having  vowed  her  to  that  umfagozan — that  low  lout  of 
a  soldier,  Nahoon,  the  son  of  Zomba — you  went,  the  two  of 
you,  and  poisoned  the  king's  ear  against  me,  bringing  me 
into  trouble  with  the  king,  and  now  you  have  bewitched  my 
cattle.  Well,  wait,  I  will  be  even  with  you,  Wizard  ;  wait 
till  you  wake  up  in  the  cold  morning  to  find  your  fence  red 
with  fire,  and  the  slayers  standing  outside  your  gates  to  eat 
up  you  and  yours  with  spears " 

At  this  juncture  Nahoon,  who  till  now  had  been  listening 
in  silence,  intervened  with  effect. 

**  Good,"  he  said,  "  we  will  wait,  but  not  in  your  company. 

Chief  Maputa.     Hamha  !  (go) "  and  seizing  the  fat  old 

ruffian  by  the  scruff"  of  his  neck,  he  flung  him  backwards  with 
such  violence  that  he  rolled  over  and  over  down  the  little 
slope. 

Hadden  laughed,  and  passed  on  towards  the  stream  where 
he  proposed  to  bathe.  Just  as  he  reached  it,  he  caught  sight 
of  Maputa  riding  along  the  footpath,  his  head-ring  covered 
with  mud,  his  lips  purple  and  his  black  face  livid  with  rage. 

"  There  goes  an  angry  man,"  he  said  to  himself.     **  Now, 

how  would  it   be "   and   he   looked   upwards  like  one 

seeking  an  inspiration.  It  seemed  to  come ;  perhaps  the 
devil  finding  it  open  whispered  in  his  ear,  at  any  rate — in  a 
few  seconds  his  plan  was  formed,  and  he  was  walking 
through  the  bush  to  meet  Maputa. 

"  Go  in  peace,  Chief,"  he  said ;  **  they  seem  to  have 
treated  you  roughly  up  yonder.  Having  no  power  to  inter, 
fere,  I  came  away  for  I  could  not  bear  the  sight.  It  is  indeed 
shameful  that  an  old  and  venerable  man  of  rank  should  be 
struck  into  the  dirt,  and  beaten  by  a  soldier  drunk  with 
beer." 


NANEA.  43 

**  Shameful,  White  Man  !  '*  gasped  Maputa  ;  "  your  words 
are  true  indeed.  But  wait  a  while.  I,  Maputa,  will  roll  that 
stone  over,  I  will  throw  that  bull  upon  its  back.  When 
next  the  harvest  ripens,  this  I  promise,  that  neither 
Nahoon  nor  Umgona,  nor  any  of  his  kraal  shall  be  left 
to  gather  it." 

**  And  how  will  you  manage  that,  Maputa  ?  " 

**  I  do  not  know,  but  I  will  find  a  way.  Oh  !  I  tell  you, 
a  way  shall  be  found." 

Hadden  patted  the  pony's  neck  meditatively,  then  leaning 
forward,  he  looked  the  chief  in  the  eyes  and  said  : — 

'*  What  will  you  give  me,  Maputa,  if  I  show  you  that  way, 
a  sure  and  certain  one,  whereby  you  may  be  avenged  to  the 
death  upon  Nahoon,  whose  violence  I  also  have  seen,  and 
upon  Umgona,  whose  witchcraft  brought  sore  sickness 
upon  me." 

**  What  reward  do  you  seek.  White  Man  ?  "  asked  Maputa 
eagerly. 

**  A  little  thing.  Chief,  a  thing  of  no  account,  only  the 
girl  Nanea,  to  whom  as  it  chances  I  have  taken  a  fancy." 

"  I  wanted  her  for  myself,  White  Man,  but  he  who  sits  at 
Ulundi  has  laid  his  hand  upon  her." 

'*  That  is  nothing.  Chief;  I  can  arrange  with  him  who 
'  sits  at  Ulundi  '.  It  is  with  you  who  are  great  here  that 
1  wish  to  come  to  terms.  Listen  :  if  you  grant  my  desire, 
not  only  will  I  fulfil  yours  upon  your  foes,  but  when  the  girl 
is  delivered  into  my  hands  I  will  give  you  this  rifle  and 
a  hundred  rounds  of  cartridges." 

Maputa  looked  at  the  sporting  Martini,  and  his  eyes 
glistened. 

**  It  is  good,"  he  said  ;  "  it  is  very  good.  Often  have  I 
wished  for  such  a  gun  that  will  enable  me  to  shoot  game, 
and  to  talk  with  my  enemies  from  far  away.  Promise  it  to 
me,  White  Man,  and  you  shall  take  the  girl  if  I  can  give 
her  to  you." 

•*  You  swear  it,  Maputa  ?  " 


44  BLACK  HEART  AND  WHITE   HEART. 

**  I  swear  it  by  the  head  of  Chaka,  and  the  spirits  of  my 
fathers." 

**  Good.  At  dawn  on  the  fourth  day  from  now  it  is  the 
purpose  of  Umgona,  his  daughter  Nanea,  and  Nahoon,  to 
cross  the  river  into  Natal  by  the  drift  that  is  called  Crocodile 
Drift,  taking  their  cattle  with  them  and  flying  from  the  king. 
I  also  shall  be  of  their  company,  for  they  know  that  I  have 
learned  their  secret,  and  would  murder  me  if  I  tried  to  leave 
them.  Now  you  who  are  chief  of  the  border  and  guardian 
of  that  drift,  must  hide  at  night  with  some  men  among 
the  rocks  in  the  shallows  of  the  drift  and  await  our  coming. 
First  Nanea  will  cross  driving  the  cows  and  calves,  for  so  it 
is  arranged,  and  I  shall  help  her ;  then  will  follow  Umgona 
and  Nahoon  with  the  oxen  and  heifers.  On  these  two  you 
must  fall,  killing  them  and  capturing  the  cattle,  and  after- 
wards I  will  give  you  the  rifle." 

**  What  if  the  king  ask  for  the  girl,  White  Man  ?  " 

"  Then  you  shall  answer  that  in  the  uncertain  light  you 
did  not  recognise  her  and  so  she  slipped  away  from  you  ; 
moreover,  that  at  first  you  feared  to  seize  the  girl  lest  her 
cries  should  alarm  the  men  and  they  should  escape  you." 

**  Good,  but  how  can  I  be  sure  that  you  will  give  me  the 
gun  once  you  are  across  the  river  ?  " 

**  Thus :  before  I  enter  the  ford  I  will  lay  the  rifle  and 
cartridges  upon  a  stone  by  the  bank,  telling  Nanea  that  I 
shall  return  to  fetch  them  when  I  have  driven  over  the 
cattle." 

**  It  is  well,  White  Man ;  I  will  not  fail  you." 

So  the  plot  was  made,  and  after  some  further  conversation 
upon  points  of  detail,  the  two  conspirators  shook  hands  and 
parted. 

**  That  ought  to  come  off  all  right,"  reflected  Hadden  to 
himself  as  he  plunged  and  floated  in  the  waters  of  the  stream, 
*'  but  somehow  I  don't  quite  trust  our  friend  Maputa.  It 
would  have  been  better  if  I  could  have  relied  upon  myself  to 
rid  of  Nahoon  and  his  respected  uncle — a  couple  of  shots 


NANEA.  45 

would  do  it  in  the  water.  But  then  that  would  be  murder  and 
murder  is  unpleasant ;  whereas  the  other  thing  is  only  the 
delivery  to  justice  of  two  base  deserters,  a  laudable  action 
in  a  military  country.  Also  personal  interference  upon  my 
part  might  turn  the  girl  against,  me ;  while  after  Umgona 
and  Nahoon  have  been  wiped  out  by  Maputa,  she  must 
accept  my  escort.  Of  course  there  is  a  risk,  but  in  every 
walk  of  life  the  most  cautious  have  to  take  risks  at  times." 

As  it  chanced,  Philip  Hadden  was  correct  in  his  suspicions 
of  his  coadjutor,  Maputa.  Even  before  that  worthy  chief 
reached  his  own  kraal,  he  had  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  the  white  man's  plan,  though  attractive  in  some  ways, 
was  too  dangerous,  since  it  was  certain  that  if  the  girl  Nanea 
escaped,  the  king  would  be  indignant.  Moreover,  the  men 
he  took  with  him  to  do  the  killing  in  the  drift  would  suspect 
something  and  talk.  On  the  other  hand  he  would  earn  much 
credit  with  his  majesty  by  revealing  the  plot,  saying  that  he 
had  learned  it  from  the  lips  of  the  white  hunter,  whom 
Umgona  and  Nahoon  had  forced  to  participate  in  it,  and  of 
whose  coveted  rifle  he  must  trust  to  chance  to  possess 
himself. 

An  hour  later  two  discreet  messengers  were  bounding 
across  the  plains,  bearing  words  from  the  Chief  Maputa,  the 
Warden  of  the  Border,  to  the  "great  Black  Elephant"  at 
Ulundi. 


46 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE    DOOM    POOL. 

Fortune  showed  itself  strangely  favourable  to  the  plans  of 
Nahoon  and  Nanea.  One  of  the  Zulu  captain's  perplexities 
was  as  to  how  he  should  lull  the  suspicions  and  evade  the 
vigilance  of  his  own  companions,  who  together  with  himself 
had  been  detailed  by  the  king  to  assist  Hadden  in  his  hunt- 
mg  and  to  guard  against  his  escape.  As  it  chanced,  however, 
on  the  day  after  the  incident  of  the  visit  of  Maputa,  a  mes- 
senger arrived  from  no  less  a  person  than  the  great  military 
Induna,  Tvingwayo  ka  Marolo,  who  afterwards  commanded 
the  Zulu  army  at  Isandhlwana,  ordering  these  men  to  return 
to  their  regiment,  the  Umcityu  Corps,  which  was  to  be  placed 
upon  full  war  footing.  Accordingly  Nahoon  sent  them, 
saying  that  he  himself  would  follow  with  Black  Heart  in 
the  course  of  a  few  days,  as  at  present  the  white  man  was 
not  sufficiently  recovered  from  his  hurts  to  allow  of  his 
travelling  fast  and  far.  So  the  soldiers  went,  doubting 
nothing. 

Then  Umgona  gave  it  out  that  in  obedience  to  the  com- 
mand of  the  king  he  was  about  to  start  for  Ulundi,  taking 
with  him  his  daughter  Nanea  to  be  delivered  over  into  the 

« 

Sigodhla,  and  also  those  fifteen  head  of  cattle  that  had  been 
lohohfd  by  Nahoon  in  consideration  of  his  forthcoming 
marriage,  whereof  he  had  been  fined  by  Cetywayo.  Under 
pretence  that  they  required  a  change  of  veldt,  the  rest  of  his 
cattle  he  sent  away  in  charge  of  a  Basuto  herd  who  knew 
nothing  of  their  plans,  telling  him  to  keep  them  by  the 
Crocodile  Drift,  as  there  the  grass  was  good  and  sweett 


THE  DOOM  POOL.  47 

All  preparations  being  completed,  on  the  third  day  the 
party  started,  heading  straight  for  Ulundi.  After  they  had 
travelled  some  miles,  however,  they  left  the  road  and  turning 
sharp  to  the  right,  passed  unobserved  of  any  through  a  great 
stretch  of  uninhabited  bush.  Their  path  now  lay  not  far 
from  the  Pool  of  Doom,  which,  indeed,  was  close  to  Um- 
gona*s  kraal,  and  the  forest  that  was  called  Home  of  the 
Dead,  but  out  of  sight  of  these.  It  was  their  plan  to  travel 
by  night,  reaching  the  broken  country  near  the  Crocodile 
Drift  on  the  following  morning.  Here  they  proposed  to  lie 
hid  that  day  and  through  the  night ;  then,  having  first 
collected  the  cattle  which  had  preceded  them,  to  cross  the 
river  at  the  break  of  dawn  and  escape* into  Natal.  At  least 
this  was  the  plan  of  his  companions ;  but,  as  we  know, 
Hadden  had  another  programme,  wherein  after  one  last 
appearance  two  of  the  party  would  play  no  part. 

During  that  long  afternoon's  journey  Umgona,  who  knew 
every  inch  of  the  country,  walked  ahead  driving  the  fifteen 
cattle  and  carrying  in  his  hand  a  long  travelling  stick  of 
black  and  white  umzimbeet  wood,  for  in  truth  the  old  man 
was  in  a  hurry  to  reach  his  journey's  end.  Next  came 
Nahoon,  armed  with  a  broad  assegai,  but  naked  except  for 
his  moocha  and  necklet  of  baboon's  teeth,  and  with  him 
Nanea  in  her  white  bead-bordered  mantle.  Hadden,  who 
brought  up  the  rear,  noticed  that  the  girl  seemed  to  be  under 
the  spell  of  an  imminent  apprehension,  for  from  time  to 
time  she  clasped  her  lover's  arm,  and  looking  up  into  his 
face,  addressed  him  with  vehemence,  almost  with  passion. 

Curiously  enough,  the  sight  touched  Hadden,  and  once  or 
twice  he  was  shaken  by  so  sharp  a  pang  of  remorse  at  the 
thought  of  his  share  in  this  tragedy,  that  he  cast  about  in 
his  mind  seeking  a  means  to  unravel  the  web  of  death  which 
he  himself  had  woven.  But  ever  that  evil  voice  was  whis- 
pering at  his  ear.  It  reminded  him  that  he,  the  white  Inkoos, 
had  been  refused  by  this  dusky  beauty,  and  that  if  he  found 
a  way  to  save  him,  within  some  few  hours  she  would  be  thc 


48  BLACK   HEART  AND   WHITE   HEART. 

wife  of  the  savage  gentleman  at  her  side,  the  man  who  had 
named  him  Black  Heart  and  who  despised  him,  the  man 
whom  he  had  meant  to  murder  and  who  immediately  repaid 
his  treachery  by  rescuing  him  from  the  jaws  of  the  leopard  a 
the  risk  of  his  own  life.  Moreover,  it  was  a  law  of  Hadden's 
existence  never  to  deny  himself  anything  that  he  desired  if 
it  lay  within  his  power  to  take  it — a  law  which  had  led  him 
always  deeper  into  sin.  In  other  respects,  indeed,  it  had 
not  carried  him  far,  for  in  the  past  he  had  desired  much,  and 
he  had  won  little  ;  but  this  particular  flower  was  to  his  hand, 
and  he  would  pluck  it.  If  Nahoon  stood  between  him  and 
the  flower,  so  much  the  worse  for  Nahoon,  and  if  it  should 
wither  in  his  grasp,  so  much  the  worse  for  the  flower ;  it 
could  always  be  thrown  away.  Thus  it  came  about  that, 
not  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  Philip  Hadden  discarded  the 
somewhat  spasmodic  prickings  of  conscience  and  listened  to 
that  evil  whispering  at  his  ear. 

About  half-past  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  the  four  re- 
fugees passed  the  stream  that  a  mile  or  so  down  fell  over 
the  little  precipice  into  the  Doom  Pool ;  and,  entering  a  patch 
of  thorn  trees  on  the  further  side,  walked  straight  into  the 
midst  of  two-and-twenty  soldiers,  who  were  beguiling  the 
tedium  of  expectancy  by  the  taking  of  snuflf  and  the  smoking 
of  dakka  or  native  hemp.  With  these  soldiers,  seated  on  his 
pony,  for  he  was  too  fat  to  walk,  waited  the  Chief  Maputa. 

Observing  that  their  expected  guests  had  arrived,  the  men 
knocked  out  the  dakka  pipe,  replaced  the  snuff"  boxes  in  the 
slits  made  in  the  lobes  of  their  ears,  and  secured  the  four  of 
them. 

**  What  is  the  meaning  of  this,  O  King's  soldiers  ?  "  asked 
Umgona  in  a  quavering  voice.  *'  We  journey  to  the  kraal  of 
U*Cetywayo  ;  why  do  you  molest  us  ?  " 

•*  Indeed.  Wherefore  then  are  your  faces  set  towards  the 
south  ?  Does  the  Black  One  live  in  the  south  ?  Well,  you 
will  journey  to  another  kraal  presently,"  answered  the  jovial- 
looking  captain  of  the  party  with  a  callous  laugh. 


THE  DOOM    POOL.  49 

« 

"  I  do  not  understand,'*  stammered  Umgona. 

**  Then  I  will  explain  while  you  rest,"  said  the  captain. 
•'  The  Chief  Maputa  yonder  sent  word  to  the  Black  One  at 
Ulundi  that  he  had  learned  of  your  intended  flight  to  Natal 
from  the  lips  of  this  white  man,  who  had  warned  him  of  it. 
The  Black  One  was  angry,  and  despatched  us  to  catch  you 
and  make  an  end  of  you.  That  is  all.  Come  on  now, 
quietly,  and  let  us  finish  the  matter.  As  the  Doom  Pool  is 
near,  vour  deaths  will  be  easy." 

Xahoon  heard  the  words,  and  sprang  straight  at  the  throat 
of  Hadden  ;  but  he  did  not  reach  it,  for  the  soldiers  pulled  him 
down.  Nanea  heard  them  also,  and  turning,  looked  the 
traitor  in  the  eyes  ;  she  said  nothing,  she  only  looked,  but 
he  could  never  forget  that  look.  The  white  man  for  his  part 
was  filled  with  a  fiery  indignation  against  Maputa. 

•*  You  wicked  villain,*'  he  gasped,  whereat  the  chief  smiled 
in  a  sickly  fashion,  and  turned  away. 

Then  they  were  marched  along  the  banks  of  the  stream 
till  they  reached  the  waterfall  that  fell  into  the  Pool  of 
Doom. 

Hadden  was  a  brave  man  after  his  fashion,  but  his  heart 
quailed  as  he  gazed  into  that  abyss. 

**  Are  you  going  to  throw  me  in  there  ?  "  he  asked  of  the 
Zulu  captain  in  a  thick  voice. 

**  You,  White  Man  ?  "  replied  the  soldier  unconcernedly. 
**  No,  our  orders  are  to  take  you  to  the  king,  but  what 
he  will  do  with  you  I  do  not  know.  There  is  to  be  war 
between  your  people  and  ours,  so  perhaps  he  means  to 
pound  you  into  medicine  for  the  use  of  the  witch-doctors, 
or  to  peg  you  over  an  ant-heap  as  a  warning  to  other  white 
men." 

Hadden  received  this  information  in  silence,  but  its  effect 
upon  his  brain  was  bracing,  for  instantly  he  began  to  search 
out  some  means  of  escape. 

By  now  the  party  had  halted  near  the  two  thorn  trees  that 
hung  over  the  waters  of  the  pool. 


so  BLACK  HEART  AND  WHITE   HEART. 

"  Who  dives  first  ? "  asked  the  captain  of  the  Chief 
Maputa. 

"  The  old  wizard,"  he  replied,  nodding  at  Umgona  ;  *'  then 
his  daughter  after  him,  and  last  of  all  this  fellow,"  and  he 
struck  Nahoon  in  the  face  with  his  open  hand. 

"  Come  on,  Wizard,"  said  the  captain,  grasping  Umgona 
by  the  arm,  "  and  let  us  see  how  you  can  swim." 

At  the  words  of  doom  Umgona  seemed  to  recover  his  self- 
command,  after  the  fashion  of  his  race. 

**  No  need  to  lead  me,  soldier,"  he  said,  shaking  himself 
loose,  **  who  am  old  and  ready  to  die."  Then  he  kissed  his 
daughter  at  his  side,  wrung  Nahoon  by  the  hand,  and  turn- 
ing from  Hadden  with  a  gesture  of  contempt  walked  out 
upon  the  platform  that  joined  the  two  thorn  trunks.  Here 
he  stood  for  a  moment  looking  at  the  setting  sun,  then 
suddenly,  and  without  a  sound,  he  hurled  himself  into  the 
abyss  below  and  vanished. 

**  That  was  a  brave  one,"  said  the  captain  with  admiration. 
"  Can  you  spring  too,  girl,  or  must  we  throw  you  ?  " 

**  I  can  walk  my  father's  path,"  Nanea  answered  faintly, 
'*  but  first  I  crave  leave  to  say  one  word.  It  is  true  that  we 
were  escaping  from  the  king,  and  therefore  by  the  law  we 
must  die ;  but  it  was  Black  Heart  here  who  made  the  plot, 
and  he  who  has  betrayed  us.  Would  you  know  why  he  has 
betrayed  us  ?  Because  he  sought  my  favour,  and  I  refused 
him,  and  this  is  the  vengeance  that  he  takes — a  white  man's 
vengeance." 

**  Wow ! "  broke  in  the  chief  Maputa,  **  this  pretty  one 
speaks  truth,  for  the  white  man  would  have  made  a  bargain 
with  me  under  which  Umgona,  the  wizard,  and  Nahoon,  the 
soldier,  were  to  be  killed  at  the  Crocodile  Drift,  and  he  him- 
self suffered  to  escape  with  the  girl.  I  spoke  him  softly  and 
said  *  yes,*  and  then  like  a  loyal  man  I  reported  to  the  king." 

**You  hear,"  sighed  Nanea.  "Nahoon,  fare  you  well, 
though  presently  perhaps  we  shall  be  together  again.  It 
was  I  who  tempted  you  from  your  duty.     For  my  sake  you 


"  Black  Heart  you  seem  to  have  won  the  day." 


THE  DOOM   POOL.  5 1 

forgot  your  honour,  and  I  am/epaid.  Farewell,  my  husband, 
it  is  better  to  die  with  you  than  to  enter  the  house  of  the 
king's  women/'  and  Nanea  stepped  on  to  the  platform. 

Here,  holding  to  a  bough  of  one  of  the  thorn  trees,  she 
turned  and  addressed  Hadden,  saying  : — 

'^  Black  Heart,  you  seem  to  have  won  the  day^  but  me  at 
least  you  lose  and — the  sun  is  not  yet  set.  After  sunset 
comes  the  night,  Black  Heart,  and  in  that  night  I  pray  that 
you  may  wander  eternally,  and  be  given  to  drink  of  my 
blood  and  the  blood  of  Umgona  my  father,  and  the  blood  of 
Nahoon  my  husband,  who.  saved  your  life,  and  whom  you 
have  murdered.  Perchance,  Black  Heart,  we  may  }  ct  meet 
yonder — in  the  House  of  the  Dead." 

Then  uttering  a  low  cry  Nanea  clasped  her  hands  and 
sprang  upwards  and  outwards  from  the  platform.  The 
watchers  bent  their  heads  forward  to  look.  They  saw  her 
rush  headlong  down  the  face  of  the  fall  to  strike  the  water 
fifty  feet  below.  A  few  seconds,  and  for  the  last  time,  they 
caught  sight  of  her  white  garment  glimmering  on  the  surface 
of  the  gloomy  pool.  Then  the  shadows  and  mist- wreaths 
hid  it,  and  she  was  gone. 

"  Now,  husband,"  cried  the  cheerful  voice  of  the  captain, 
**  yonder  is  your  marriage  bed,  so  be  swift  to  follow  a  bride 
who  is  so  ready  to  lead  the  way.  IVoiv  I  but  you  are  good 
people  to  kill ;  never  have  I  had  to  do  with  any  who  gave 

less  trouble.     You "  and  he  stopped,  for  mental  agony 

had  done  its  work,  and  suddenly  Nahoon  went  mad  before 
his  eyes. 

With  a  roar  like  that  of  a  lion  the  great  man  cast  oft' 
those  who  held  him  and  seizing  one  of  them  round  the 
waist  and  thigh,  he  put  out  all  his  terrible  strength.  Lifting 
him  as  though  he  had  been  an  infant,  he  hurled  him  over 
the  edge  of  the  cliif  to  find  his  death  on  the  rocks  of  the  Pool 
of  Doom.     Then  crying : — 

"Black  Heart!  your  turn,  Black  Heart  the  traitor!  "  he 
rushed  at  Hadden,  his  eyes  rolling  and  foam  Hying  from 


52  BLACK   HEART  AND   WHITE   HEART. 

his  lips,  as  he  passed  striking  the  chief  Maputa  from  his 
horse  with  a  backward  blow  of  his  hand.  Ill  would  it  have 
gone  with  the  white  man  if  Nahoon  had  caught  him.  But 
he  could  not  come  at  him,  for  the  soldiers  sprang  upon  him 
and  notwithstanding  his  fearful  struggles  they  pulled  him 
to  the  ground,  as  at  certain  festivals  the  Zulu  regiments  with 
their  naked  hands  pull  down  a  bull  in  the  presence  of  the 
king. 

**  Cast  him  over  before  he  can  work  more  mischief,"  said 
a  voice.  But  the  captain  cried  out,  "  Nay,  nay,  he  is  sacred  ; 
the  fire  from  Heaven  has  fallen  on  his  brain,  and  we  may 
not  harm  him,  else  evil  would  overtake  us  all.  Bind  him 
hand  and  foot,  and  bear  him  hence  tenderly  to  where  he  can 
be  cared  for.  Surely  I  thought  that  these  evil-doers  were 
giving  us  too  little  trouble,  and  thus  it  has  proved." 

So  they  set  themselves  to  make  fast  Nahoon's  hands  and 
wrists,  using  as  much  gentleness  as  they  might,  for  among 
the  Zulus  a  lunatic  is  accounted  holy.  It  was  no  easy  task, 
and  it  took  time. 

Hadden  glanced  around  him,  and  saw  his  opportunity. 
On  the  ground  close  beside  him  lay  his  rifle,  where  one  ot 
the  soldiers  had  placed  it,  and  about  a  dozen  yards  away 
Maputa's  pony  was  grazing.  With  a  swift  movement,  he 
seized  the  Martini  and  five  seconds  later  he  was  on  the  back 
of  the  pony,  heading  for  the  Crocodile  Drift  at  a  gallop.  Sq 
quickly  indeed  did  he  execute  this  masterly  retreat,  that 
occupied  as  they  all  were  in  binding  Nahoon,  for  half  a 
minute  or  more  none  of  the  soldiers  noticed  what  had 
happened.  Then  Maputa  chanced  to  see,  and  waddled  after 
him  to  the  top  of  the  rise,  screaming  : — 

**  The  white  thief,  he  has  stolen  my  horse,  and  the  gun 
too,  the  gun  that  he  promised  to  give  me." 

Hadden,  who  by  this  time  was  a  hundred  yards  away, 
heard  him  clearly,  and  a  rage  filled  his  heart.  This  man 
had  made  an  open  murderer  of  him  ;  more,  he  had  been  the 
means  of  robbing  him  of  the  girl  for  whose  sake  he  had 


THE  DOOM   POOL. 


S3 


dipped  his  hands  in  these  iniquities.  He  glanced  over  his 
shoulder  ;  Maputa  was  still  running,  and  alone.  Yes,  there 
was  time  ;  at  any  rate  he  would  risk  it. 

Pulling  up  the  pony  with  a  jerk,  he  leapt  from  its  back, 
slipping  his  arm  through  the  rein  with  an  almost  simul- 
taneous movement.  As  it  chanced,  and  as  he  had  hoped 
would  be  the  case,  the  animal  was  a  trained  shooting  horse, 
and  stood  still.  Hadden  planted  his  feet  firmly  on  the  ground 
and  drawing  a  deep  breath,  he  cocked  the  rifle  and  covered 
the  advancing  chief.  Now  Maputa  saw  his  purpose  and 
with  a  yell  of  terror  turned  to  fly.  Hadden  waited  a  second 
to  get  the  sight  fair  on  to  his  broad  back,  then  just  as  the 
soldiers  appeared  above  the  rise  he  pressed  the  trigger.  He 
was  a  noted  shot,  and  in  this  instance  his  skill  did  not  fail 
him ;  for,  before  he  heard  the  bullet  tell,  Maputa  flung  his 
arms  wide  and  plunged  to  the  ground  dead. 

Three  seconds  more,  and  with  a  savage  curse,  Hadden  had 
remounted  the  pony  and  was  riding  for  his  life  towards  the 
river,  which  a  while  later  he  crossed  in  safety. 


54 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  GHOST  OF  THE  DEAD. 

When  Nanea  leapt  from  the  dizzy  platform  that  overhung 
the  Pool  of  Doom,  a  strange  fortune  befel  her.  Close  in  to 
the  precipice  were  many  jagged  rocks,  and  on  these  the 
waters  of  the  fall  fell  and  thundered,  bounding  from  them  in 
spouts  of  spray  into  the  troubled  depths  of  the  foss  beyond. 
It  was  on  these  stones  that  the  life  was  dashed  out  of  the 
bodies  of  the  wretched  victims  who  were  hurled  from  above. 
But  Nanea,  it  will  be  remembered,  had  not  waited  to  be 
treated  thus,  and  as  it  chanced  the  strong  spring  with  which 
she  had  leapt  to  death  carried  her  clear  of  the  rocks.  By  a 
very  little  she  missed  the  edge  of  them  and  striking  the  deep 
water  head  first  like  some  practised  diver,  she  sank  down 
and  down  till  she  thought  that  she  would  never  rise  again. 
Yet  she  did  rise,  at  the  end  of  the  pool  in  the  mouth  of  the 
rapid,  along  which  she  sped  swiftly,  carried  down  by  the  rush 
of  the  water.  Fortunately  there  were  no  rocks  here ;  and, 
since  she  was  a  skilful  swimmer,  she  escaped  the  danger  of 
being  thrown  against  the  banks. 

For  a  long  distance  she  was  borne  thus  till  at  length  she 
saw  that  she  was  in  a  forest,  for  trees  cut  off  the  light  from 
the  water,  and  their  drooping  branches  swept  its  surface. 
One  of  these  Nanea  caught  with  her  hand,  and  by  the  help 
of  it  she  dragged  herself  from  the  River  of  Death  whence 
none  had  escaped  before.  Now  she  stood'  upon  the  bank 
gasping  but  quite  unharmed  ;  there  was  not  a  scratch  on 
her  body  ;  even  her  white  garment  was  still  fast  about  her 
neck. 


THE  GHOST  OF  THE  DEAD.  55 

But  though  she  had  suffered  no  hurt  in  her  terrible  voyage, 
so  exhausted  was  Nanea  that  she  could  scarcely  stand. 
Here  the  gloom  was  that  of  night,  and  shivering  with  cold 
she  looked  round  helplessly  to  find  some  refuge.  Close  to 
the  water's  edge  grew  an  enormous  yellow-wood  tree,  and  to 
this  she  staggered — thinking  to  climb  it,  and  seek  shelter  in 
its  boughs  where,  as  she  hoped,  she  would  be  safe  from 
wild  beasts.  Again  fortune  befriended  her,  for  at  a  distance 
of  a  few  feet  from  the  ground  there  was  a  great  hole  in 
the  tree  which,  she  discovered,  was  hollow.  Into  this 
hole  she  crept,  taking  her  chance  of  its  being  the  home  of 
snakes  or  other  evil  creatures,  to  find  that  the  interior  was 
wide  and  warm.  It  was  dry  also,  for  at  the  bottom  of  the 
cavity  lay  a  foot  or  more  of  rotten  tinder  and  moss  brought 
there  by  rats  or  birds.  Upon  this  tinder  she  lay  down,  and 
covering  herself  with  the  moss  and  leaves  soon  sank  into 
sleep  or  stupor. 

How  long  Nanea  slept  she  did  not  know,  but  at  length 
she  was  awakened  by  a  sound  as  of  guttural  human  voices 
talking  in  a  language  that  she  could  not  understand.  Rising 
to  her  knees  she  peered  out  of  the  hole  in  the  tree.  It  was 
night,  but  the  stars  shone  brilliantly,  and  their  light  fell  upon 
an  open  circle  of  ground  close  by  the  edge  of  the  river.  In 
this  circle  there  burned  a  great  fire,  and  at  a  little  distance 
from  the  fire  were  gathered  eight  or  ten  horrible-looking 
beings,  who  appeared  to  be  rejoicing  over  something  that 
lay  upon  the  ground.  They  were  small  in  stature,  men  and 
women  together,  but  no  children,  and  all  of  them  were 
nearly  naked.  Their  hair  was  long  and  thin,  growing  down 
almost  to  the  eyes,  their  jaws  and  teeth  protruded  and  the 
girth  of  their  black  bodies  was  out  of  all  proportion  to  their 
height.  In  their  hands  they  held  sticks  with  sharp  stones 
lashed  on  to  them,  or  rude  hatchet-like  knives  of  the  same 
material. 

Now  Nanea's  heart   shrank  within  her,  and  she  nearly 
fainted  with  fear,  for  she  knew  that  she  was  in  tht  h%Mtv\ft& 

5 


56  BLACK   HEART  AND   WHITE   HEART. 

forest,  and  without  a  doubt  these  were  the  Esemkofu,  the 
evil  ghosts  that  dwelt  therein.  Yes,  that  was  what  they 
were,  and  yet  she  could  not  take  her  eyes  off  them — the  sight 
of  them  held  her  with  a  horrible  fascination.  But  if  they 
were  ghosts,  why  did  they  sing  and  dance  like  men  ?  Why 
did  they  wave  those  sharp  stones  aloft,  and  quarrel  and  strike 
each  other  ?  And  why  did  they  make  a  fire  as  men  do 
when  they  wish  to  cook  food  ?  More,  what  was  it  that  they 
rejoiced  over,  that  long  dark  thing  which  lay  so  quiet  upon 
the  ground  ?  It  did  not  look  like  a  head  of  game,  and  it 
could  scarcely  be  a  crocodile,  yet  clearly  it  was  food  of  some 
sort,  for  they  were  sharpening  the  stone  knives  in  order  to 
cut  it  up. 

While  she  wondered  thus,  one  of  the  dreadful-looking 
little  creatures  advanced  to  the  fire,  and  taking  from  it  a 
burning  bough,  held  it  over  the  thing  that  lay  upon  the 
ground,  to  give  light  to  a  companion  who  was  about  to  do 
something  to  it  with  the  stone  knife.  Next  instant  Nanea 
drew  back  her  head  from  the  hole,  a  stifled  shriek  upon  her 
lips.  She  saw  what  it  was  now — it  was  the  body  of  a  man. 
Yes,  and  these  were  no  ghosts  ;  they  were  cannibals  of  whom 
when  she  was  little,  her  mother  had  told  her  tales  to  keep 
her  from  wandering  away  from  home. 

But  who  was  the  man  they  were  about  to  eat  ?  It  could 
not  be  one  of  themselves,  for  his  stature  was  much  greater. 
Oh  !  now  she  knew  ;  it  must  be  Nahoon,  who  had  been  killed 
up  yonder,  and  whose  dead  body  the  waters  had  brought 
down  to  the  haunted  forest  as  they  had  brought  her  alive^ 
Yes,  it  must  be  Nahoon,  and  she  would  be  forced  to  see  her 
husband  devoured  before  her  eyes.  The  thought  of  it  over- 
whelmed her.  That  he  should  die  by  order  of  the  king  was 
natural,  but  that  he  should  be  buried  thus !  Yet  what  could 
she  do  to  prevent  it  ?  Well,  if  it  cost  her  her  life,  it  should 
be  prevented.  At  the  worst  they  could  only  kill  and  eat  her 
also,  and  now  that  Nahoon  and  her  father  were  gone, 
being  untroubled  by  any  religious  or  spiritual  hopes  and 


THE  GHOST  OF  THE  DEAD.  57 

fears,  she  was  not  greatly  concerned  to  keep  her  own  breath 
in  her. 

Slipping  through  the  hole  in  the  tree,  Nanea  walked 
quietly  towards  the  cannibals — not  knowing  in  the  least 
what  she  should  do  when  she  reached  them.  As  she 
arrived  in  line  with  the  fire  this  lack  of  programme  came 
home  to  her  mind  forcibly,  and  she  paused  to  reflect.  Just 
then  one  of  the  cannibals  looked  up  to  see  a  tall  and  stately 
figure  wrapped  in  a  white  garment  which,  as  the  flame-light 
flickered  on  it,  seemed  now  to  advance  from  the  dense  back- 
ground of  shadow,  and  now  to  recede  into  it.  The  poor 
savage  wretch  was  holding  a  stone  knife  in  his  teeth  when 
he  beheld  her,  but  it  did  not  remain  there  long,  for  opening 
his  great  jaws  he  uttered  the  most  terrified  and  piercing  yell 
that  Nanea  had  ever  heard.  Then  the  others  saw  her  also, 
and  presently  the  forest  was  ringing  with  shrieks  of  fear. 
For  a  few  seconds  the  outcasts  stood  and  gazed,  then  they 
were  gone  this  way  and  that,  bursting  their  path  through 
the  undergrowth  like  startled  jackals.  The  Esemkofu  of 
Zulu  tradition  had  been  routed  in  their  own  haunted  home 
by  what  they  took  to  be  a  spirit. 

Poor  Esemkofu !  they  were  but  miserable  and  starving 
bushmen  who,  driven  into  that  place  of  ill  omen  many  years 
ago,  had  adopted  this  means,  the  only  one  open  to  them,  to 
keep  the  life  in  their  wretched  bodies.  Here  at  least  they 
were  unmolested,  and  as  there  was  little  other  food  to  be 
found  amid  that  wilderness  of  trees,  they  took  what  the 
river  brought  them.  When  executions  were  few  in  the  Pool 
of  Doom,  times  were  hard  for  them  indeed — for  then  they  were 
driven  to  eat  each  other.     That  is  why  there  were  no  children. 

As  their  inarticulate  outcry  died  away  in  the  distance,  Nanea 
ran  forward  to  look  at  the  body  that  lay  on  the  ground,  and 
staggered  back  with  a  sigh  of  relief.  It  was  not  Nahoon, 
but  she  recognised  the  face  for  that  of  one  of  the  party  of 
executioners.  How  did  he  come  here  ?  Had  Nahoon  killed 
him  ?    Had  Nahoon  escaped  ?    She  could  not  tell,  at\d  ^1  vVv^ 


58  BLACK  HEART  AND   WHITE   HEART. 

best  it  was  improbable,  but  still  the  sight  of  this  dead  soldier 
lit  her  heart  with  a  faint  ray  of  hope,  for  how  did  he  come  to 
be  dead  if  Nahoon  had  no  hand  in  his  death  ?  She  could  not 
bear  to  leave  him  lying  so  near  her  hiding-place,  however ; 
therefore,  with  no  small  toil,  she  rolled  the  corpse  back  into 
the  water,  which  carried  it  swiftly  away.  Then  she  returned 
to  the  tree,  having  first  replenished  the  fire,  and  awaited  the 

light. 

At  last  it  came — so  much  of  it  as  ever  penetrated  this  dark- 
some den — and  Nanea,  becoming  aware  that  she  was  hungry, 
descended  from  the  tree  to  search  for  food.  All  day  long  she 
searched,  finding  nothing,  till  towards  sunset  she  remembered 
that  on  the  outskirts  of  the  forest  there  was  a  flat  rock  where 
it  was  the  custom  of  those  who  had  been  in  any  way  afHicted, 
or  who  considered  themselves  or  their  belongings  to  be 
bewitched,  to  place  propitiatory  offerings  of  food  wherewith 
the  Esemkofu  and  Amalhosi  were  supposed  to  satisfy  their 
spiritual  cravings.  Urged  by  the  pinch  of  starvation,  to  this 
spot  Nanea  journeyed  rapidly,  and  found  to  her  joy  that  some 
neighbouring  kraal  had  evidently  been  in  recent  trouble,  for 
the  Rock  of  Offering  was  laden  with  cobs  of  corn,  gourds  of 
milk,  porridge  and  even  meat.  Helping  herself  to  as  much 
as  she  could  carry,  she  returned  to  her  lair,  where  she  drank 
of  the  milk  and  cooked  meat  and  mealies  at  the  fire.  Then 
she  crept  back  into  the  tree,  and  slept. 

For  nearly  two  months  Nanea  lived  thus  in  the  forest, 
since  she  could  not  venture  out  of  it — fearing  lest  she  should 
be  seized,  and  for  a  second  time  taste  of  the  judgment  of  the 
king.  In  the  forest  at  least  she  was  safe,  for  none  dared 
enter  there,  nor  did  the  Esemkofu  give  her  further  trouble. 
Once  or  twice  she  saw  them,  but  on  each  occasion  they  fled 
shrieking  from  her  presence — seeking  some  distant  retreat, 
where  they  hid  themselves  or  perished.  Nor  did  food  fail 
her,  for  finding  that  it  was  taken,  the  pious  givers  brought 
it  in  plenty  to  the  Rock  of  Offering. 

But,  oh  !  the  life' was  dreadful,  and  the  gloom  and  loneliness 


THE  GHOST  OF  THE  DEAD.  59 

coupled  with  her  sorrows  at  times  drove  her  almost  to  in- 
sanity. Still  she  lived  on,  though  often  she  desired  to  die, 
for  if  her  father  was  dead,  the  corpse  she  had  found  was  not 
the  corpse  of  Nahoon,  and  in  her  heart  there  still  shone  that 
spark  of  hope.     Yet  what  she  hoped  for  she  could  not  tell. 

When  Philip  Hadden  reached  civilised  regions,  he  found 
that  war  was  ahout  to  he  declared  between  the  Queen  and 
Cetywayo,  King  of  the  Amazulu  ;  also  that  in  the  prevailing 
excitement  his  little  adventure  with  the  Utrecht  store-keeper 
had  been  overlooked  or  forgotten.  -He  was  the  owner  of  two 
good  buck-waggons  with  spans  of  salted  oxen,  and  at  that 
time  vehicles  were  much  in  request  to  carry  military  stores 
for  the  columns  which  were  to  advance  into  Zululand  ;  indeed 
the  transport  authorities  were  glad  to  pay  £90  a  month  for 
the  hire  of  each  waggon  and  to  guarantee  the  owners  against 
all  loss  of  cattle.  Although  he  was  not  desirous  of  return- 
ing to  Zululand,  this  bait  proved  too  much  for  Hadden, 
who  accordingly  leased  out  his  waggons  to  the  Commissariat, 
together  with  his  own  services  as  conductor  and  interpreter. 

He  was  attached  to  No.  3  column  of  the  invading  force, 
which  it  may  be  remembered  was  under  the  immediate  com- 
mand of  Lord  Chelmsford,  and  on  the  20th  of  January,  1879, 
he  marched  with  it  by  the  road  that  runs  from  Rorke's  Drift 
to  the  Indeni  forest,  and  encamped  that  night  beneath  the 
shadow  of  the  steep  and  desolate  mountain  known  as 
Isandhlwana. 

That  day  also  a  great  army  of  King  Cetywayo's,  numbering 
twenty  thousand  men  and  more,  moved  down  from  the 
Upindo  Hill  and  camped  upon  the  stony  plain  that  lies  a 
mile  and  a  half  to  the  east  of  Isandhlwana.  No  fires  were 
lit,  and  it  lay  there  in  utter  silence,  for  the  warriors  were 
*'  sleeping  on  their  spears  ". 

With  that  impi  was  the  Umcityu  regiment,  three  thousand 
five  hundred  strong.  At  the  first  break  of  dawn  the  Induna 
in  command  of  the  Umcityu  looked  up  from  betv^«A)c\  \)cv^ 


60  BLACK   HEART  AND  WHITE   HEART. 

shelter  of  the  black  shield  with  which  he  had  covered  his 
body,  and  through  the  thick  mist  he  saw  a  great  man  stand- 
ing before  him,  clothed  only  in  a  moocha,  a  gaunt  wild-eyed 
man  who  held  a  rough  club  in  his  hand.  When  he  was 
spoken  to^  the  man  made  no  answer ;  he  only  leaned  upon 
his  club  looking  from  left  to  right  along  the  dense  array 
of  innumerable  shields. 

**  Who  is  this  Silwana  (wild  creature)  ?  "  asked  the  Induna 
of  his  captains  wondering. 

The  captains  stared  at  the  wanderer,  and  one  of  them 
replied,  **  This  is  Nahoon-ka-Zomba,  it  is  the  son  of  Zomba 
who  not  long  ago  held  rank  in  this  regiment  of  the  Umcityu. 
His  betrothed,  Nanea,  daughter  of  Umgona,  was  killed 
together  with  her  father  by  order  of  the  Black  One,  and 
Nahoon  went  mad  with  grief  at  the  sight  of  it,  for  the  fire 
of  Heaven  entered  his  brain,  and  mad  he  has  wandered 
ever  since." 

"  What  would  you  here,  Nahoon-ka-Zomba  ? "  asked  the 
Induna. 

Then  Nahoon  spoke  slowly.  **  My  regiment  goes  down 
to  war  against  the  white  men  ;  give  me  a  shield  and  a  spear, 
O  Captain  of  the  king,  that  I  may  fight  with  my  regiment, 
for  I  seek  a  face  in  the  battle." 

So  they  gave  him  a  shield  and  a  spear^  for  they  dared  not 
turn  away  one  whose  brain  was  alight  with  the  fire  of 
Heaven. 

When  the  sun  was  high  that  day,  bullets  began  to  fall 
among  the  ranks  of  the  Umcityu.  Then  the  black-shielded, 
black-plumed  Umcityu  arose,  company  by  company,  and 
after  them  arose  the  whole  vast  Zulu  army,  breast  and  horns 
together,  and  swept  down  in  silence  upon  the  doomed 
British  camp,  a  moving  sheen  of  spears.  The  bullets 
pattered  on  the  shields,  the  shells  tore  long  lines  through 
their  array,  but  they  never  halted  nor  wavered.  Forward  on 
either  side  shot  out  the  horns  of  armed  men,  clasping  the 


THF  >T.W  YORK 

prBUr  LIBRARY 


ASTOR,  LKrOX,  AND 

TILDKN  tUcNDATlONS 

R  I 


So  he  fled  straighi 


THE  GHOST  OF  THE  DEAD.  6 1 

camp  in  an  embrace  of  steel.  Then  as  these  began  to  close, 
out  burst  the  war  cry  of  the  Zulus,  and  with  the  roar  of 
a  torrent  and  the  rush  of  a  storm,  with  a  sound  like  the 
humming  of  a  billion  bees,  wave  after  wave  the  deep  breast 
of  the  impi  rolled  down  upon  the  white  men.  With  it  went 
the  black-shielded  Umcityu  and  with  them  went  Nahoon, 
the  son  of  Zomba.  A  bullet  struck  him  in  the  side,  glancing 
from  his  ribs,  he  did  not  heed ;  a  white  man  fell  from  his 
horse  before  him,  he  did  not  stab,  for  he  sought  but  one 
face  in  the  battle. 

He  sought — and  at  last  he  found.  There,  among  the 
waggons  where  the  spears  were  busiest,  there  standing  by 
his  horse  and  firing  rapidly  was  Black  Heart,  he  who  had 
given  Nanea  his  betrothed  to  death.  Three  soldiers  stood 
between  them,  one  of  them  Nahoon  stabbed,  and  two  he 
brushed  aside;  then  he  rushed  straight  at  Hadden. 

But  the  white  man  saw  him  come,  and  even  through  the 
mask  of  his  madness  he  knew  Nahoon  again,  and  terror 
took  hold  of  him.  Throwing  away  the  empty  rifle,  for  his 
ammunition  was  spent,  he  leaped  upon  his  horse  and  drove 
his  spurs  into  its  flanks.  Away  it  went  among  the  carnage, 
springing  over  the  dead  and  bursting  through  the  lines  of 
shields,  and  after  it  came  Nahoon,  running  long  and  low 
with  head  stretched  forward  and  trailing  spear,  running  as 
a  hound  runs  when  the  buck  is  at  view. 

H addends  first  plan  was  to  head  for  Rorke's  Drift,  but  a 
glance  to  the  left  showed  him  that  the  masses  of  the  Undi 
barred  that  way,  so  he  fled  straight  on,  leaving  his  path  to 
fortune.  In  five  minutes  he  was  over  a  ridge,  and  there  was 
nothing  of  the  battle  to  be  seen,  in  ten  all  sounds  of  it  had 
died  away,  for  few  guns  were  fired  in  the  dread  race  to 
Fugitive's  Drift,  and  the  assegai  makes  no  noise.  In  some 
strange  fashion,  even  at  this  moment,  the  contrast  between 
the  dreadful  scene  of  blood  and  turmoil  that  he  had  left,  and 
the  peaceful  face  of  Nature  over  which  he  was  passing,  came 
home  to  his  brain  vividly.      Here  birds  sang   and  cattle 


62  BLACK   HEART  AND  WHITE   HEART. 

grazed ;  here  the  sun  shone  undimmed  by  the  smoke  of 
cannon,  only  high  up  in  the  blue  and  silent  air  long  streams 
of  vultures  could  be  seen  winging  their  way  to  the  Plain  of 
Isandhlwana. 

The  ground  was  very  rough,  and  Hadden's  horse  began  to 
tire.  He  looked  over  his  shoulder — there  some  two  hundred 
yards  behind  came  the  Zulu,  grim  as  Death,  unswerving  as 
Fate.  He  examined  the  pistol  in  his  belt ;  there  was  but 
one  undischarged  cartridge  left,  all  the  rest  had  been  fired 
and  the  pouch  was  empty.  Well,  one  bullet  should  be 
enough  for  one  savage  :  the  question  was  should  he  stop  and 
use  it  now  ?  No,  he  might  miss  or  fail  to  kill  the  man  ;  he 
was  on  horseback  and  his  foe  on  foot,  surely  he  could  tire 
him  out. 

A  while  passed,  and  they  dashed  through  a  little  stream. 
It  seemed  familiar  to  Hadden.  Yes,  that  was  the  pool 
where  he  used  to  bathe  when  he  was  the  guest  of  Umgona, 
the  father  of  Nanea ;  and  there  on  the  knoll  to  his  right  were 
the  huts,  or  rather  the  remains  of  them,  for  they  had  been 
burnt  with  fire.  What  chance  had  brought  him  to  this  place, 
he  wondered ;  then  again  he  looked  behind  him  at  Nahoon, 
who  seemed  to  read  his  thoughts,  for  he  shook  his  spear  and 
pointed  to  the  ruined  kraal. 

On  he  went  at  speed  for  here  the  land  was  level,  and  to 
his  joy  he  lost  sight  of  his  pursuer.  But  presently  there 
came  a  mile  of  rocky  ground,  and  when  it  was  past,  glancing 
back  he  saw  that  Nahoon  was  once  more  in  his  old  place. 
His  horse's  strength  was  almost  spent,  but  Hadden  spurred 
it  forward  blindly,  whither  he  knew  not.  Now  he  was 
travelling  along  a  strip  of  turf  and  ahead  of  him  he  heard 
the  music  of  a  river,  while  to  his  left  rose  a  high  bank. 
Presently  the  turf  belt  bent  inwards  and  there,  not  twenty 
yards  away  from  him,  was  a  Kaffir  hut  standing  on  the  brink 
of  a  river.  He  looked  at  it,  yes,  it  was  the  hut  of  that 
accursed  inyanga,  the  Bee,  and  standing  by  the  fence  of  it 
was  none  other  than  the  Bee  herself.     At  the  sight  of  her 


THE  GHOST  OF  THE  DEAD.  63 

the  exhausted  horse  swerved  violently,  stumbled  and  came 
to  the  ground,  where  it  lay  panting.  Hadden  was  thrown 
from  the  saddle  but  sprang  to  his  feet  unhurt. 

**  Ah  !  Black  Heart,  is  it  you  ?  What  news  of  the  battle, 
Black  Heart  ?  **  cried  the  Bee  in  a  mocking  voice. 

**  Help  me,  mother,  I  am  pursued,"  he  gasped. 

•*  What  of  it.  Black  Heart,  it  is  but  by  one  tired  man.  Stand 
then  and  face  him,  for  now  Black  Heart  and  White  Heart 
are  together  again.  You  will  not  ?  Then  away  to  the 
forest  and  seek  shelter  among  the  dead  who  await  you  there. 
Tell  me,  tell  me,  was  it  the  face  of  Nanea  that  I  saw  beneath 
the  waters  a  while  ago  ?  Good  !  bear  my  greetings  to  her 
when  you  two  meet  in  the  House  of  the  Dead." 

Hadden  looked  at  the  stream  ;  it  was  in  flood.  He  could 
not  swim  it,  so  followed  by  the  evil  laugh  of  the  prophetess, 
he  sped  towards  the  forest.  After  him  came  Nahoon,  his 
tongue  hanging  from  his  jaws  like  the  tongue  of  a 
wolf. 

Now  he  was  in  the  shadow  of  the  forest,  but  still  he  sped 
on  following  the  course  of  the  river,  till  at  length  his  breath 
failed,  and  he  halted  on  the  further  side  of  a  little  glade, 
beyond  which  a  great  tree  grew.  Nahoon  was  more  than  a 
spear's  throw  behind  him  ;  therefore  he  had  time  to  draw 
his  pistol  and  make  ready. 

**  Halt,  Nahoon,"  he  cried,  as  once  before  he  had  cried ; 
**  I  would  speak  with  you." 

The  Zulu  heard  his  voice,  and  obeyed. 

**  Listen,"  said  Hadden.  **  We  have  run  a  long  race  and 
fought  a  long  flght,  you  and  I,  and  we  are  still  alive  both  of 
us.  Very  soon,  if  you  come  on,  one  of  us  must  be  dead, 
and  it  will  be  you,  Nahoon,  for  I  am  armed  and  as  you  know 
I  can  shoot  straight.     What  do  you  say  ?  " 

Nahoon  made  no  answer,  but  stood  still  at  the  edge  of 
the  glade,  his  wild  and  glowering  eyes  fixed  on  the  white 
man's  face  and  his  breath  coming  in  short  gasps. 

**  Will  you  let  me  go,  if  /  let  you  go  ?  "  Hadden  asked  once 


64  BLACK  HEART  AND  WHITE   HEART. 

more.  "  I  know  why  you  hate  me,  but  the  past  cannot  be 
undone,  nor  can  the  dead  be  brought  to  earth  again/* 

Still  Nahoon  made  no  answer,  and  his  silence  seemed 
more  fateful  and  more  crushing  than  any  speech ;  no  spoken 
accusation  would  have  been  so  terrible  in  Hadden's  ear.  He 
made  no  answer,  but  lifting  his  assegai  he  stalked  grimly 
toward  his  foe. 

When  he  was  within  five  paces  Hadden  covered  him  and 
fired.  Nahoon  sprang  aside,  but  the  bullet  struck  him  some- 
where, for  his  right  arm  dropped,  and  the  stabbing  spear 
that  he  held  was  jerked  from  it  harmlessly  over  the  white 
man's  head.  But  still  making  no  sound,  the  Zulu  came  on 
and  gripped  him  by  the  throat  with  his  left  hand.  For  a 
space  they  struggled  terribly,  swaying  to  and  fro,  but  Hadden 
was  unhurt  and  fought  with  the  fury  of  despair,  while  Nahoon 
had  been  twice  wounded,  and  there  remained  to  him  but  one 
sound  arm  wherewith  to  strike.  Presently  forced  to  earth  by 
the  white  man's  iron  strength,  the  soldier  was  down,  nor 
could  he  rise  again. 

"  Now  we  will  make  an  end,"  muttered  Hadden  savagely, 
and  he  turned  to  seek  the  assegai,  then  staggered  slowly 
back  with  starting  eyes  and  reeling  gait.  For  there  before 
him,  still  clad  m  her  white  robe,  a  spear  in  her  hand,  stood 
the  spirit  of  Nanea  ! 

"Think  of  it,"  he  said  to  himself,  dimly  remembering  the 
words  of  the  inyanga,  **  when  you  stand  face  to  face  with 
the  ghost  of  the  dead  in  the  Home  of  the  Dead." 

There  was  a  cry  and  a  flash  of  steel ;  the  broad  spear  leapt 
towards  him  to  bury  itself  in  his  breast.  He  swayed,  he 
fell,  and  presently  Black  Heart  clasped  that  great  reward 
which  the  word  of  the  Bee  had  promised  Him. 

"  Nahoon  !  Nahoon  !  *'  murmured  a  soft  voice,  "  awake,  it 
is  no  ghost,  but  I — Nanea — I,  your  living  wife,  to  whom 
my  Ehlose  ^  has  given  it  me  to  save  you." 

^  Guardian  Spirit. 


THE  GHOST  OF  THE  DEAD. 


65 


Nahoon  heard  and  opened  his  eyes  to  look  and  his 
madness  left  him. 

•*  Welcome,  wife,"  he  said  faintly,  "  now  I  will  live  since 
Death  has  brought  you  back  to  me  in  the  House  of  the 
Dead." 


To-day  Nahoon  is  one  of  the  Indunas  of  the  English 
Government  in  Zululand,  and  there  are  children  about  his 
kraal.  It  was  from  the  lips  of  none  other  than  Nanea  his 
wife  that  the  teller  of  this  tale  heard  its  substance. 

The  Bee  also  lives  and  practises  as  much  magic  as  she 
dares  under  the  white  man's  rule.  On  her  black  hand 
shines  a  golden  ring  shaped  like  a  snake  with  ruby  eyes, 
and  of  this  trinket  the  Bee  is  very  proud. 


67 


ELISSA  ; 

OR, 

THE   DOOM  OF  ZIMBABWE. 

NOTE. 

The  world  is  full  of  ruins,  but  few  of  them  have  an  origin  so  utterly 
lost  in  mystery  as  those  of  Zimbabwe  in  South  Central  Africa.  Who 
built  them  ?  What  purpose  did  they  serve  ?  These  are  questions  that 
must  have  perplexed  many  generations,  and  many  different  races  of  men. 

The  researches  of  Mr.  Wilmot  prove  to  us  indeed  that  in  the  Middle 
Ages  Zimbabwe  or  Zimboe  was  the  seat  of  a  barbarous  empire,  whose 
ruler  was  named  the  Emperor  of  Monomotapa,  also  that  for  some  years 
the  Jesuits  ministered  in  a  Christian  church  built  beneath  the  shadow  of 
its  ancient  towers.  But  of  the  original  purpose  of  those  towers,  and  of 
the  race  that  reared  them,  the  inhabitants  of  mediaeval  Monomotapa,  it 
is  probable,  knew  less  even  than  we  know  to-day.  The  labours  and 
skilled  observation  of  the  late  Mr.  Theodore  Bent,  whose  death  is  so 
great  a  loss  to  all  interested  in  such  matters,  have  shown  almost  beyond 
question  that  Zimbabwe  was  once  an  inland  Phoenician  city,  or  at  the 
least  a  city  whose  inhabitants  were  of  a  race  which  practised  Phoenician 
customs  and  worshipped  the  Phoenician  deities.  Beyond  this  all  is 
conjecture.  How  it  happened  that  a  trading  town,  protected  by  vast 
fortifications  and  adorned  with  temples  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  the 
gods  of  the  Sidonians — or  rather  trading  towns,  for  Zimbabwe  is  only 
one  of  a  group  of  ruins — were  built  by  civilised  men  in  the  heart  of 
Africa  perhaps  we  shall  never  learn  with  certainty,  though  the  discovery 
of  the  burying-places  of  their  inhabitants  might  throw  some  light  upon 
the  problem. 

But  if  actual  proof  is  lacking,  it  is  scarcely  to  be  doubted — for  the 
numerous  old  workings  in  Rhodesia  tell  their  own  tale — that  it  was  the 
presence  of  payable  gold  reefs  worked  by  slave  labour  which  tempted  the 
Phoenician  merchants  and  chapmen,  contrary  to  their  custom,  to  travel 
so  far  from  the  sea  and  establish  themselves  inland.  Perhaps  the  city 
Zimboe  was  the  Ophir  spoken  of  in  the  firs^  9ook  of  King;&,    \LVcjVi^% 


68 


ELISSA. 


is  almost  certain  that  its  principal  industries  were  the  smelting  and  the 
sale  of  gold,  also  it  seems  probable  that  expeditions  travelling  by  sea  and 
land  would  have  occupied  quite  three  years  of  time  in  reaching  it  from 
Jerusalem  and  returning  thither  laden  with  the  gold  and  precious  stones, 
the  ivory  and  the  almug  trees  (i  Kings  x.).  Journeying  in  Africa  must 
have  been  slow  in  those  days ;  that  it  was  also  dangerous  is  testified  by 
the  ruins  of  the  ancient  forts  built  to  protect  the  route  between  the  gold 
towns  and  the  sea. 

However  these  things  may  be,  there  remains  ample  room  for  specula- 
tion both  as  to  the  dim  beginnings  of  the  ancient  city  and  its  still  dimmer 
end,  whereof  we  can  guess  only,  when  it  became  weakened  by  luxury  and 
the  mixture  of  races,  that  hordes  of  invading  savages  stamped  it  out  of 
existence  beneath  their  blood-stained  feet,  as,  in  after  ages,  they  stamped 
out  the  Empire  of  Monomotapa.  In  the  following  romantic  sketch  the 
writer  has  ventured — no  easy  task — to  suggest  incidents  such  as  might 
have  accompanied  this  first  extinction  of  the  Phoenician  Zimbabwe.  The 
pursuit  indeed  is  one  in  which  he  can  only  hope  to  fill  the  place  of  a 
humble  pioneer,  since  it  is  certain  that  in  years  to  come  the  dead  fortress- 
temples  of  South  Africa  will  occupy  the  pens  of  many  generations  of  the 
writers  of  romance  who,  as  he  hopes,  may  have  more  ascertained  facts  to 
build  upon  than  are  available  to-day. 


69 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE     CARAVAN. 

The  sun,  which  shone  upon  a  day  that  was  gathered  to  the 
past  some  three  thousand  years  ago^  was  setting  in  full 
glory  over  the  expanses  of  south-eastern  Africa — the  Libya 
of  the  ancients.  Its  last  burning  rays  fell  upon  a  cavalcade 
of  weary  men-,  who,  together  with  long  strings  of  camels, 
asses  and  oxen,  after  much  toil  had  struggled  to  the  crest 
of  a  line  of  stony  hills,  where  they  were  halted  to  recover 
breath.  Before  them  lay  a  plain,  clothed  with  sere  yellow 
grass — for  the  season  was  winter — and  bounded  by  moun- 
tains of  no  great  height,  upon  whose  slopes  stood  the  city 
which  they  had  travelled  far  to  seek.  It  was  the  ancient 
city  of  Zimboe,  whereof  the  lonely  ruins  are  known  to  us 
moderns  as  Zimbabwe. 

At  the  sight  of  its  flat-roofed  houses  of  sun-dried  brick,  set 
upon  the  side  of  the  opposing  hill,  and  dominated' by  a  huge 
circular  building  of  dark  stone,  the  caravan  raised  a  great 
shout  of  joy.  It  shouted  in  several  tongues,  in  the  tongues 
of  Phoenicia,  of  Egypt,  of  the  Hebrews,  of  Arabia,  and  of  the 
coasts  of  Africa,  for  all  these  peoples  were  represented  amongst 
its  numbers.  Well  might  the  wanderers  cry  out  in  their 
delight,  seeing  that  at  length,  after  eight  months  of  perilous 
travelling  from  the  coast,  they  beheld  the  walls  of  their  city  of 
rest,  of  the  golden  Ophir  of  the  Bible.  Their  company  had 
started  from  the  eastern  port,  numbering  fifteen  hundred  men, 
besides  women  and  children,  and  of  these  not  more  than  half 
were  left  alive.  Once  a  savage  tribe  had  ambushed  them, 
killing  many.     Once  the  pestilential  fever  of  the  low  lands 

6 


70  ELISSA. 

had  taken  them  so  that  they  died  of  it  by  scores.  Twice 
also  they  had  suffered  heavily  through  hunger  and  thirst,  to 
say  nothing  of  their  losses  by  the  fangs  of  lions,  crocodiles, 
and  other  wild  beasts  with  which  the  country  swarmed. 
Now  their  toils  were  over ;  and  for  six  months,  or  perhaps 
a  year,  they  might  rest  and  trade  in  the  Great  City,  enjoying 
its  wealth,  its  flesh-pots,  and  the  unholy  orgies  which, 
among  people  of  the  Phoenician  race,  were  dignified  by  the 
name  of  the  worship  of  the  gods  of  heaven. 

Soon  the  clamour  died  away,  and  although  no  command 
was  given,  the  caravan  started  on  at  speed.  All  weariness 
faded  from  the  faces  of  the  wayworn  travellers,  even  the 
very  camels  and  asses,  shrunk,  as  most  of  them  were,  to 
mere  skeletons,  seemed  to  understand  that  labour  and  blows 
were  done  with,  and  forgetting  their  loads,  shambled  unurged 
down  the  stony  path.  One  man  lingered,  however.  Clearly 
he  was  a  person  of  rank,  for  eight  or  ten  attendants  sur- 
rounded him. 

**  Go,"  said  he,  *'  I  wish  to  be  alone,  and  will  follow 
presently."     So  they  bowed  to  the  earth,  and  went. 

The  man  was  young,  perhaps  six  or  eight  and  twenty 
years  of  age.  His  dark  skin,  burnt  almost  to  blackness  by 
the  heat  of  the  sun,  together  with  the  fashion  of  his  short, 
square-cut  beard  and  of  his  garments,  proclaimed  him  of 
Jewish  or  Egyptian  blood,  while  the  gold  collar  about  his 
neck  and  the  gold  graven  ring  upon  his  hand  showed  that 
his  rank  was  high.  Indeed  this  wanderer  was  none  other 
than  the  prince  Aziel,  nick-named  the  Everliving,  beca\]se 
of  a  curious  mole  upon  his  shoulder  bearing  a  resemblance 
to  the  crux  ansata,  the  symbol  of  life  eternal  among  the 
Egyptians.  By  blood  he  was  a  grandson  of  Solomon,  the 
mighty  king  of  Israel,  and  born  of  a  royal  mother,  a  princess 
of  Egypt. 

In  stature  Aziel  was  tall,  but  somewhat  slimly  made, 
having  small  bones.  His  face  was  oval  in  shape,  the 
features,   especially  the  mouth,   being  fine  and   sensitive; 


THE  CARAVAN.  7 1 

the  eyes  were  large,  dark,  and  full  of  thought — the  eyes  of  a 
man  with  a  destiny.  For  the  most  part,  indeed,  they  were 
sombre  and  over-full  of  thought,  but  at  times  they  could 
light  up  with  a  strange  fire. 

Aziel  the  prince  placed  his  hand  against  his  forehead  in 
such  fashion  as  to  shade  his  face  from  the  rays  of  the  setting 
sun,  and  from  beneath  its  shadow  gazed  long  and  earnestly 
at  the  city  of  the  hill. 

**  At  length  I  behold  thee,  thanks  be  to  God,"  he  murmured, 
for  he  was  a  worshipper  of  Jehovah,  and  not  of  his  mother's 
deities,  "  and  it  is  time,  since,  to  speak  truth,  I  am  weary  of 
this  travelling.  Now  what  fortune  shall  I  find  within  thy 
walls,  O  City  of  Gold  and  devil-servers  ?  " 

"  Who  can  tell  ?  "  said  a  quiet  voice  at  his  elbow.  **  Per- 
haps, Prince,  you  will  find  a  wife,  or  a  throne,  or — a  grave." 

Aziel  started,  and  turned  to  see  a  man  standing  at  his 
side,  clothed  in  robes  that  had  been  rich,  but  were  now  torn 
and  stained  with  travel,  and  wearing  on  his  head  a  black 
cap  in  shape  not  unlike  the  fez  that  is  common  in  the  East 
to-day.  The  man  was  past  middle  age,  having  a  grizzled 
beard,  sharp,  hard  features  and  quick  eyes,  which  withal 
were  not  unkindly.  He  was  a  Phcenician  merchant,  much 
trusted  by  Hiram,  the  King  of  Tyre,  who  had  made  him 
captain  of  the  merchandise  of  this  expedition. 

"Ah!  is  it  you,  Metem  ?  "  said  Aziel.  **  Why  do  you 
leave  your  charge  to  return  to  me  ?  " 

**  That  I  may  guard  a  more  precious  charge — yourself. 
Prince,"  replied  the  merchant  courteously.  '*  Having  brought 
the  child  of  Israel  so  far  in  safety,  I  desire  to  hand  him  safely 
to  the  governor  of  yonder  city.  Your  servants  told  me  that 
by  your  command  they  had  left  you  alone,  so  I  returned  to 
bear  you  company,  for  after  nightfall  robbers  and  savages 
wander  without  these  walls." 

"  I  thank  you  for  your  care,  Metem,  though  I  think  there 
is  little  danger,  and  at  the  worst  I  can  defend  myself." 

**  Do  not  thank  me,  Prince ;  I  am  a  merchant,  and  now. 


72  ELISSA. 

as  in  the  past,  I  protect  you,  knowing  that  for  it  I  shall  be 
paid.  The  governor  will  give  me  a  rich  reward  when  I  lead 
you  to  him  safely,  and  when  in  years  to  come  I  return  with 
you  still  safe  to  the  court  of  Jerusalem,  then  the  great  king 
will  fill  my  ship^s  hold  with  gifts." 

**  That  depends,  Metem,"  replied  the  Prince.  **  If  my 
grandfather  still  reigns  it  may  be  so,  but  he  is  very  old,  and 
if  my  uncle  wears  his  crown,  then  I  am  not  sure.  Truly 
you  Phoenicians  love  money.  Would  you,  then,  sell  me  for 
gold  also,  Metem  ?  " 

"  I  said  not  so,  Prince,  though  even  friendship  has  its 
price " 

**  Among  your  people,  Metem  ?  " 

**  Among  all  people,  Prince.  You  reproach  us  with  loving 
money  ;  well,  we  do,  since  money  gives  everything  for  which 
men  strive — honour,  and  place,  and  comfort,  and  the  friend- 
ship of  kings." 

"  It  cannot  give  you  love,  Metem." 

The  Phoenician  laughed  contemptuously.  '*  Love !  with 
gold  I  will  buy  as  much  of  it  as  I  need.  Are  there  no  slaves 
upon  the  market,  and  no  free  women  who  desire  ornaments 
and  ease  and  the  purple  of  Tyre  ?  You  are  young,  Prince, 
to  say  that  gold  cannot  buy  us  love." 

'*  And  you,  Metem,  who  are  growing  old,  do  not  understand 
what  I  mean  by  love,  nor  will  I  stay  to  explain  it  to  you,  for 
were  my  words  as  wise  as  Solomon's,  still  you  would  not 
understand.  At  the  least  your  money  cannot  bring  you  the 
blessing  of  Heaven,  nor  the  welfare  of  your  spirit  in  the 
eternal  life  that  is  to  come." 

"  The  welfare  of  my  spirit.  Prince  ?  No,  it  cannot,  since 
I  do  not  believe  that  I  have  a  spirit.  When  I  die,  I  die, 
and  there  is  an  end.  But  the  blessing  of  Heaven,  ah  !  that 
can  be  bought,  as  I  have  proved  once  and  again,  if  not  with 
gold,  then  otherwise.  Did  I  not  in  bygone  years  pass  the 
first  son  of  my  manhood  through  the  fire  to  Baal-Sidon  ? 

y,  shrink  not  from  me;  it  cost  me  dear,  but  my  fortune 


THE  CARAVAN.  73 

was  at  stake,  and  better  that  the  boy  should  die  than  that 
all  of  us  should  live  on  in  penury  and  bonds.  Know  you 
not.  Prince,  that  the  gods  must  have  gifts  of  the  best,  gifts 
of  blood  and  virtue,  or  they  will  curse  us  and  torment  us  ?  " 

**  I  do  not  know  it,  Metem,  for  such  gods  are  no  gods, 
but  devils,  children  of  Beelzebub,  who  has  no  power  over  the 
righteous.  Truly  I  would  have  none  of  your  two  gods, 
Phoenician ;  upon  earth  the  god  of  gold,  and  in  heaven  the 
devil  of  slaughter." 

**  Speak  no  ill  of  him,  Prince,"  answered  Metem  solemnly, 
**  for  here  you  are  not  in  the  courts  of  Jehovah,  but  in  his 
land,  and  he  may  chance  to  prove  his  power  on  you.  For 
the  rest,  I  had  sooner  follow  after  gold  than  the  folly  of  a 
drunken  spirit  which  you  name  Love,  seeing  that  it  works 
its  votary  less  mischief.  Say  now,  it  was  a  woman  and  her 
love  that  drove  you  hither  to  this  wild  land,  was  it  not, 
Prince  ?  Well,  be  careful  lest  a  woman  and  her  love  should 
keep  you  here." 

"  The  sun  sets,"  said  Aziel  coldly ;  '*  let  us  go  forward." 

With  a  bow  and  a  murmured  salute,  for  his  quick  courtier 
instinct  told  him  that  he  had  spoken  too  freely,  Metem  took 
the  bridle  of  the  prince's  mule,  holding  the  stirrup  while  he 
mounted.  Then  he  turned  to  seek  his  own,  but  the  animal 
had  wandered,  and  a  full  half  hour  went  by  before  it  could 
be  captured. 

By  now  the  sun  had  set,  and  as  there  is  little  or  no 
twilight  in  Southern  Africa  it  became  difficult  for  the  two 
travellers  to  find  their  way  down  the  rough  hill  path.  Still 
they  stumbled  on,  till  presently  the  long  dead  grass  brushing 
against  their  knees  told  them  that  they  had  lost  the  road, 
although  they  knew  that  they  were  riding  in  the  right 
direction,  for  the  watch-fires  burning  on  the  city  walls  were 
a  g^ide  to  them.  Soon,  however,  they  lost  sight  of  these 
fires,  the  boughs  of  a  grove  of  thickly-leaved  trees  hiding 
them  from  view,  and  in  trying  to  push  their  way  through 
the  wood  Metem's  mule  stumbled  against  a  root  aud  feU, 


74 


ELISSA. 


"  Now  there  is  but  one  thing  to  be  done,"  said  the  Phoe- 
nician, as  he  dragged  the  animal  from  the  ground,  '*  and  it 
is  to  stay  here  till  the  moon  rises,  which  should  be  within 
an  hour.  It  would  have  been  wiser,  Prince,  if  we  had 
waited  to  discuss  love  and  the  gods  till  we  were  safe  within 
the  walls  of  the  city,  for  the  end  of  it  is  that  we  have  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  king  Darkness,  and  he  is  the  father  of 
many  evil  things." 

**  That  is  so,  Metem,'*  answered  the  prince,  '*  and  I  am  to 
blame.     Let  us  bide  here  in  patience,  since  we  must.**- 

So,  holding  their  mules  by  the  bridles,  they  sat  down 
upon  the  ground  and  waited  in  silence,  for  each  of  them 
was  lost  in  his  own  thoughts. 


75 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  GROVE  OF  BAALTIS. 

At  length,  as  the  two  men  sat  thus  silently,  for  the  place 
and  its  gloom  oppressed  them,  a  sound  broke  upon  the  quiet 
of  the  night,  that  beginning  with  a  low  wail  such  as  might 
come  from  the  lips  of  a  mourner,  ended  in  a  chant  or  song. 
The  voice,  which  seemed  close  at  hand,  was  low,  rich  and 
passionate.  At  times  it  sank  almost  to  a  sob,  and  at  times, 
taking  a  higher  note,  it  thrilled  upon  the  air  in  tones  that 
would  have  been  shrill  were  they  not  so  sweet. 

*'  Who  is  it  that  sings  ?  "  said  Aziel  to  Metem. 

**  Be  silent,  I  pray  you,*'  whispered  the  other  in  his  ear ; 
'*  we  have  wandered  into  one  of  the  sacred  groves  of  Baaltis, 
which  it  is  death  for  men  to  enter  save  at  the  appointed 
festivals,  and  a  priestess  of  the  grove  chants  her  prayer  to 
the  goddess." 

*' We  did  not  come  of  our  own  will,  so  doubtless  we  shall 
be  forgiven,'*  answered  Aziel  indifferently ;  **  but  that  song 
moves  me.  Tell  me  the  words  of  it,  which  I  can  scarcely 
follow,  for  her  accent  is  strange  to  me." 

**  Prince,  they  seem  to  be  holy  words  to  which  I  have 
little  right  to  hearken.  The  priestess  sings  an  ancient 
hallowed  chant  of  life  and  death,  and  she  prays  that  the 
goddess  may  touch  her  soul  with  the  wing  of  fire  and  make 
her  great  and  give  her  vision  of  things  that  have  been  and 
that  shall  be.  More  I  dare  not  tell  you  now ;  indeed  I  can 
barely  hear,  and  the  song  is  hard  to  understand.  Crouch 
down,  for  the  moon  rises,  and  pray  that  the  mules  may  not 
stir.     Presently  she  will  go,  and  we  can  fly  the  holy  place." 


76  ELISSA. 

The  Israelite  obeyed  and  waited,  searching  the  darkness 
with  eager  eyes. 

Now  the  edge  of  the  great  moon  appeared  upon  the 
horizon,  and  by  degrees  her  white  rays  of  light  revealed  a 
strange  scene  to  the  watchers.  About  an  open  space  of 
ground,  some  eighty  paces  in  diameter,  grew  seven  huge 
and  ancient  baobab  trees,  so  ancient  indeed  that  they  must 
have  been  planted  by  the  primaeval  hand  of  nature  rather 
than  by  that  of  man.  Aziel  and  his  companion  were  hidden 
with  their  mules  behind  the  trunk  of  one  of  these  trees,  and 
looking  round  it  they  perceived  that  the  open  space  beyond 
the  shadow  of  the  branches  was  not  empty.  In  the  centre 
of  this  space  stood  an  altar,  and  by  it  was  placed  the  rude 
figure  of  a  divinity  carved  in  wood  and  painted.  On  the 
head  of  this  figure  rose  a  crescent  symbolical  of  the  moon, 
and  round  its  neck  hung  a  chain  of  wooden  stars.  It  had 
four  wings  but  no  hands,  and  of  these  wings  two  were 
out-spread  and  two  clasped  a  shapeless  object  to  its  breast} 
intended,  apparently,  to  represent  a  child.  By  these  symbols 
Aziel  knew  that  before  him  was  an  effigy  sacred  to  the 
goddess  of  the  Phoenicians,  who  in  different  countries  passed 
by  the  various  names  of  Astarte,  or  Ashtoreth,  or  Baaltis, 
and  who  in  their  coarse  worship  was  at  once  the  personifica- 
tion of  the  moon  and  the  emblem  of  fertility. 

Standing  before  this  rude  fetish,  between  it  and  the  altar, 
whereon  lay  some  flowers,  and  in  such  fashion  that  the 
moonlight  struck  full  upon  her,  was  a  white-robed  woman. 
She  was  young  and  very  beautiful  both  in  shape  and  feature, 
and  though  her  black  hair  streaming  almost  to  the  knees 
took  from  her  height,  she  still  seemed  tall.  Her  rounded 
arms  were  outstretched  ;  her  sweet  and  passionate  face  was 
upturned  towards  the  sky,  and  even  at  that  distance  the 
watchers  could  see  her  deep  eyes  shining  in  the  moonlight. 
The  sacred  song  of  the  priestess  was  finished.  Now  she 
was  praying  aloud,  slowly,  and  in  a  clear  voice,  so  that 
Aziel  could   hear  and   understand   her ;    praying  from    her 


THE  GROVE  OF   BAALTIS.  77 

very  heart,  not  to  the  idol  before  her,  however,  but  to  the 
moon  above. 

"  O  Queen  of  Heaven,"  she  said,  **  thou  whose  throne  I 
see  but  whose  face  I  cannot  see,  hear  the  prayer  of  thy 
priestess,  and  protect  me  from  the  fate  I  fear,  and  rid  me  of 
him  I  hate.  Safe  let  me  dwell  and  pure,  and  as  thou  fillest 
the  night  with  light,  so  fill  the  darkness  of  my  soul  with  the 
wisdom  that  I  crave.  O  whisper  into  my  ears  and  let  me 
hear  the  voice  of  heaven,  teaching  me  that  which  I  would 
know.  Read  me  the  riddle  of  my  life,  and  let  me  learn 
wherefore  I  am  not  as  my  sisters  are ;  why  feasts  and 
offerings  delight  me  not ;  why  I  thirst  for  knowledge  and 
not  for  wealth,  and  why  I  crave  such  love  as  here  I  cannot 
win.  Satisfy  my  being  with  thy  immortal  lore  and  a  love 
that  does  not  fail  or  die,  and  if  thou  wilt,  then  take  my  life 
in  payment.  Speak  to  me  from  the  heaven  above,  O  Baaltis, 
or  show  me  some  sign  upoiv  the  earth  beneath ;  fill  up  the 
vessel  of  my  thirsty  soul  and  satisfy  the  hunger  of  my  spirit. 
Oh !  thou  that  art  the  goddess,  thou  that  hast  the  gift  of 
power,  give  me,  thy  servant,  of  thy  power,  of  thy  godhead, 
and  of  thy  peace.  Hear  me,  O  Heaven-born,  hear  me, 
Elissa,  the  daughter  of  Sakon,  the  dedicate  of  thee.  Hear, 
hear,  and  answer  now  in  the  secret  holy  hour,  answer  by 
voice,  by  wonder,  or  by  symbol." 

The  woman  paused  as  though  exhausted  with  the  passion 
of  her  prayer,  hiding  her  face  in  her  hands,  and  as  she  stood 
thus  silent  and  expectant^  the  sign  came,  or  at  least  that 
chanced  which  for  a  while  she  believed  to  have  been  an 
answer  to  her  invocation.  Her  face  was  hidden,  so  she 
could  not  see,  and  fascinated  by  her  beauty  as  it  appeared 
to  them  in  that  unhallowed  spot,  and  by  the  depth  and 
dignity  of  her  wild  prayer,  the  two  watchers  had  eyes  for 
her  alone.  Therefore  it  happened  that  not  until  his  arm 
was  about  her  to  drag  her  away,  did  either  of  them  perceive 
a  huge  man,  black  as  ebony  in  colour,  clad  in  a  cloak  of 
leopard  skins  and  carrying  in  his  right  hand  a  broad-bladed 


78  ELISSA. 

Spear  who,  following  the  shadow  of  the  trees,  had  crept 
upon  the  priestess  from  the  farther  side  of  the  glade. 

With  a  guttural  exclamation  of  triumph  he  gripped  her  in 
his  left  arm,  and,  despite  her  struggles  and  her  shrill  cry  for 
help,  began  half  to  drag  and  half  to  carry  her  towards  the 
deep  shade  of  the  baobab  grove.  Instantly  Aziel  and  Metera 
sprang  up  and  rushed  forward,  drawing  their  bronze  swords 
while  they  ran.  As  it  chanced,  however,  the  Israelite 
caught  his  foot  in  one  of  the  numerous  tree-roots  which 
stood  above  the  surface  of  the  ground  and  fell  heavily  upon 
his  face.  In  a  few  seconds,  twenty  perhaps,  he  found  his 
breath  and  feet  again,  to  see  that  Metem  had  come  up  with 
the  black  giant  who,  hearing  his  approach,  suddenly  wheeled 
round  to  meet  him,  still  holding  the  struggling  priestess  in 
his  grasp.  Now  the  Phoenician  was  so  close  upon  him  that 
the  savage  could  find  no  time  to  shift  the  grip  upon  his 
spear,  but  drove  at  him  with  the  knobbed  end  of  its  handle, 
striking  him  full  upon  the  forehead  and  felling  him  as  a 
butcher  fells  an  ox.  Then  once  more  he  turned  to  fly  with 
his  captive,  but  before  he  had  covered  ten  yards  the  sound 
of  Aziel's  approaching  footsteps  caused  him  to  wheel  round 
again. 

At  sight  of  the  Israelite  advancing  upon  him  with 
drawn  sword,  the  great  barbarian  freed  himself  from  his 
burden  of  the  girl  by  throwing  her  heavily  to  the  ground, 
where  she  lay,  for  the  breath  was  shaken  out  of  her.  Then 
snatching  the  cloak  from  his  throat  he  wound  it  over  his 
left  arm  to  serve  as  a  shield,  and  with  a  savage  yell,  rushed 
straight  at  Aziel,  purposing  to  transfix  him  with  the  broad- 
headed  spear. 

Well  was  it  for  the  prince  that  he  had  been  trained  in 
sword-play  from  his  youth,  also,  notwithstanding  his  slight 
build,  that  he  was  strong  and  active  as  a  leopard.  To 
await  the  onslaught  would  be  to  die,  for  the  spear  must 
pierce  him  before  ever  he  could  reach  the  attacker's  body 
>vith   his  short  sword.      Therefore,  as  the  weapon  flashed 


THE  GROVE  OF  BAALTIS.  79 

upward  he  sprang  aside,  avoiding  it,  at  the  same  time,  with 
one  swift  sweep  of  his  sword,  slashing  its  holder  across  the 
back  as  he  passed  him. 

With  a  howl  of  pain  and  rage  the  savage  sprang  round 
and  charged  him  a  second  time.  Again  Aziel  leapt  to  one 
side,  but  now  he  struck  with  all  his  force  at  the  spear  shaft 
which  his  assilant  lifted  to  guard  his  head.  So  strong  was 
the  blow  and  so  sharp  the  heavy  sword,  that  it  shore  through 
the  wood,  severing  the  handle  from  the  spear,  which  fell  to 
the  ground.  Casting  away  the  useless  shaft,  the  warrior 
drew  a  long  knife  from  his  girdle,  and  before  Aziel  could 
strike  again  faced  him  for  the  third  time.  But  he  no  longer 
rushed  onward  like  a  bull,  for  he  had  learnt  caution  ;  he 
stood  still,  holding  the  skin  cloak  before  him  shield  fashion, 
and  peering  at  his  adversary  from  over  its  edge. 

Now  it  was  AziePs  turn  to  take  the  oflfensive,  and  slowly 
he  circled  round  the  huge  barbarian,  watching  his  oppor- 
tunity. At  length  it  came.  In  answer  to  a  feint  of  his 
the  protecting  cloak  was  dropped  a  little,  enabling  him  to 
prick  its  bearer  in  the  neck,  but  only  with  the  point  of  his 
sword.  The  thrust  delivered,  he  leapt  back,  and  not  too 
soon,  for  forgetting  his  caution  in  his  fury,  the  savage 
charged  straight  at  him  with  a  roar  like  that  of  a  lion.  So 
swift  and  terrible  was  his  onset  that  Aziel,  having  no  time 
to  spring  aside,  did  the  only  thing  possible.  Gripping  the 
ground  with  his  feet,  he  bent  his  body  forward,  and  with 
outstretched  arm  and  sword,  braced  up  his  muscles  to  receive 
the  charge.  Another  instant,  and  the  leopard  skin  cloak 
fluttered  before  him.  With  a  quick  movement  of  his  left 
arm  he  swept  it  aside ;  then  there  came  a  sudden  pressure 
upon  his  sword  ending  in  a  jarring  shock,  a  flash  of  steel 
above  his  head,  and  down  he  went  to  the  ground  beneath 
the  weight  of  the  black  giant. 

**  Now  there  is  an  end,"  he  thought;  "Heaven  receive 
my  spirit."     And  his  senses  left  him. 

When  they  returned  again,  Aziel  perceived  dimly  that  a 


80  ELISSA. 

white-draped  figure  bent  over  him,  dragging  at  something 
black  which  crushed  his  breast,  who,  as  she  dragged,  sobbed 
in  her  grief  and  fear.  Then  he  remembered,  and  with  an 
effort  sat  up,  rolling  from  him  the  corpse  of  his  foe,  for  his 
sword  had  pierced  the  barbarian  through  breast  and  heart 
and  back.  At  this  sight  the  woman  ceased  her  sobbing,  and 
said  in  the  Phcenician  tongue  : — 

**  Sir,  do  you  indeed  live  ?  Then  the  protecting  gods  be 
thanked,  and  to  Baaltis  the  Mother  I  vow  a  gift  of  this  hair 
of  mine  in  gratitude." 

*'  Nay,  lady,"  he  answered  faintly,  for  he  was  much  shaken, 
**  that  would  be  a  pity  ;  also,  if  any,  it  is  my  hair  which  should 
be  vowed." 

**  You  bleed  from  the  head,"  she  broke  in  ;  **  say,  stranger, 
are  you  deeply  wounded  ?  " 

**  I  will  tell  you  nothing  of  my  head,"  he  replied,  with  a 
smile,  "unless  you  promise  that  you  will  not  offer  up  your  hair." 

**  So  be  it,  stranger,  since  I  must ;  I  will  givt  the  goddess 
this  gold  chain  instead  ;  it  is  of  more  worth." 

**You  would  do  better,  lady,"  said  the  shrill  voice  of 
Metem,  who  by  now  had  found  his  wits  again,  **to  give  the 
gold  chain  to  me  whose  scalp  has  been  broken  in  rescuing 
you  from  that  black  thief" 

**  Sir,"  she  answered,  "  I  am  grateful  to  you  from  my  heart, 
but  it  is  this  young  lord  who  killed  the  man  and  saved  me 
from  slavery  worse  than  death,  and  he  shall  be  rewarded  by 
my  father." 

'*  Listen  to  her,"  grumbled  Metem.  '*  Did  I  not  rush  in 
first  in  my  folly  and  receive  what  I  deserved  for  my  pains  ? 
But  I  am  to  have  neither  thanks  nor  pay,  who  am  but  an  old 
merchant ;  they  are  lor  the  young  prince  who  came  after. 
Well,  so  it  ever  was  ;  the  thanks  I  can  spare,  and  the  reward 
I  shall  claim  from  the  treasury  of  the  goddess. 

*'  Now,  Prince,  let  me  see  your  hurt.  Ah !  a  cut  on  the 
ear,  no  more,  and  thank  your  natal  star  it  is  so,  for  another 
inch  and  the  great  vein  of  the  neck  would  have  been  severed. 


THE   GROVE  OF   BAALTLS.  8 1 

Prince,  if  you  are  able,  draw  out  your  sword  from  the  carcase 
of  that  brute,  for  I  have  tried  and  cannot  loosen  the  blade. 
Then  perhaps  this  lady  will  guide  us  to  the  city  before  his 
fellows  come  to  seek  him,  seeing  that  for  one  night  I  have 
had  a  stomach  full  of  fighting." 

'*  Sirs,  I  will  indeed.  It  is  close  at  hand,  and  my  father 
will  thank  you  there ;  but  if  it  is  your  pleasure,  tell  me  by 
what  names  I  shall  make  known  to  him  you  whose  rank 
seems  to  be  so  high  ?  " 

"  Lady,  I  am  Metem  the  Phcenician,  captain  of  the  mer- 
chandise of  the  caravan  of  Hiram,  King  of  Tyre,  and  this 
lord  who  slew  the  thief  is  none  other  than  the  prince  Aziel, 
the  twice  royal,  for  he  is  grandson  to  the  glorious  King  of 
Israel,  and  through  his  mother  of  the  blood  of  the  Pharaohs 
of  Egypt." 

*'  And  yet  he  risked  his  life  to  save  me,"  the  girl  murmured 
astonished ;  then  dropping  to  her  knees  before  Aziel,  she 
touched  the  ground  with  her  forehead  in  obeisance,  giving 
him  thanks,  and  praising  him  after  the  fashion  of  the  East. 

**  Rise,  lady,"  he  broke  in,  **  because  I  chance  to  be  a 
prince  I  have  not  ceased  to  be  a  man,  and  no  man  could 
have  seen  you  in  such  a  plight  without  striking  a  blow  on 
your  behalf." 

**  No,"  added  Metem,  **  none  ;  that  is,  as  you  happen  to  be 
noble  and  young  and  lovely.  Had  you  been  old  and  ugly 
and  humble,  then  the  black  man  might  have  carried  you 
from  here  to  Tyre  ere  I  risked  my  neck  to  stop  him,  or 
for  the  matter  of  that,  although  he  will  deny  it,  the  prince 
either." 

**  Men  do  not  often  show  their  hearts  so  clearly,"  she 
answered  with  sarcasm.  **  But  now,  lords,  I  will  guide  you 
to  the  city  before  more  harm  befalls  us,  for  this  dead  man 
may  have  companions." 

*' Our  mules  are  here,  lady;  will  you  not  ride  mine?" 
asked  Aziel. 

"  I  thank  you.  Prince,  but  my  feet  will  carry  me," 


82  ELISSA. 

"  And  so  will  mine/*  said  Aziel,  ceasing  from  a  prolonged 
and  fruitless  effort  to  loosen  his  sword  from  the  breast-bone 
of  the  savage,  **  on  such  paths  they  are  safer  than  any  beasts. 
Friend,  will  you  lead  my  mule  with  yours  ?  " 

"Ay,  Prince,"  grumbled  Metem,  "for  so  the  world  goes 
with  the  old  ;  you  take  the  fair  lady  for  company  and  I  a  she- 
ass.  Well,  of  the  two  give  me  the  ass  which  is  more  safe 
and  does  not  chatter." 

Then  they  started,  Aziel  leaving  his  short  sword  in  the 
keeping  of  the  dead  man. 

"  How  are  you  named,  lady  ?  "  he  said  presently,  adding 
''  or  rather  I  need  not  ask;  you  are  Elissa,  the  daughter  of 
Sakon,  Governor  of  Zimboe,  are  you  not  ?  " 

"  I  am  so  called,  Prince,  though  how  you  know  it  I  cannot 
guess." 

**  I  heard  you  name  yourself,  lady,  in  the  prayer  you  made 
before  the  altar." 

**  You  heard  my  prayer,  Prince  ?  "  she  said  starting.  **  Do 
you  not  know  that  it  is  death  to  that  man  who  hearkens  to 
the  prayer  of  a  priestess  of  Baaltis,  uttered  in  her  holy  grove  ? 
Still,  none  know  it  save  the  goddess,  who  sees  all,  therefore 
I  beseech  you  for  your  own  sake  and  the  sake  of  your  com- 
panion, say  nothing  of  it  in  the  city,  lest  it  should  come  to 
the  ears  of  the  priests  of  El." 

"  Certainly  it  would  have  been  death  to  you  had  I  not 
chanced  to  hear  it,  having  lost  my  way  in  the  darkness," 
answered  the  prince  laughing.  "  Well,  since  I  did  hear  it  I 
will  add  that  it  was  a  beautiful  prayer,  revealing  a  heart  high 
and  pure,  though  I  grieve  that  it  should  have  been  offered  to 
one  whom  I  hold  to  be  a  demon." 

**  I  am  honoured,"  she  answered  coldly ;  *'  but.  Prince, 
you  forget  that  though  you,  being  a  Hebrew,  worship  Him 
they  call  Jehovah,  or  so  I  have  been  told,  I,  being  of  the 
blood  of  the  Sidonians,  worship  the  lady  Baaltis,  the  Queen 
of  Heaven  the  holy  one  of  whom  I  am  a  priestess." 

'*  So  it  is,  alas  !  "  he  said,  with  a  sigh,  adding : — 


THE  GROVE  OF   BAALTIS.  83 

**  Well,  let  us  not  dispute  of  these  matters,  though,  if  you 

wish,  the  prophet  Issachar,  the  Levite  who  accompanies  me, 
can  explain  the  truth  of  them  to  you." 

Elissa  made  no  reply,  and  for  a  while  they  walked  on  in 
silence. 

**  Who  was  that  black  robber  whom  I  slew  ?  "  Aziel  asked 
presently. 

**  I  am  not  sure,  Prince/*  she  answered,  hesitating,  *'  but 
savages  such  as  he  haunt  the  outskirts  of  the  city  seeking  to 
steal  white  women  to  be  their  wives.  Doubtless  he  watched 
my  steps,  following  me  into  the  holy  place." 

**  Why,  then,  did  you  venture  there  alone,  lady  ?  " 
*'  Because,    to   be   heard,  such  prayers  as  mine  must  be 
offered  in  solitude  in  the  consecrated  grove,  and  at  the  hour 
of  the  rising  of  the  moon.     Moreover,  cannot  Baaltis  protect 
her  priestess.  Prince,  and  did  she  not  protect  her  ? " 

**  I  thought,  lady,  that  I  had  something  to  do  with  the 
matter,"  he  answered. 

"  Ay,  Prince,  it  was  your  hand  that  struck  the  blow  which 
killed  the  thief,  but  Baaltis,  and  no  other,  led  you  to  the 
place  to  rescue  me.*' 

**  I  understand,  lady.  To  save  you,  Baaltis,  laying  aside 
her  own  power,  led  a  mortal  man  to  the  grove,  which  it  is 
death  that  mortal  man  should  violate." 

'*  Who  can  fathom  the  way  of  the  gods  ?  "  she  replied  with 
passion,  then  added,  as  though  reasoning  with  a  new-born 
doubt,  **  Did  not  the  goddess  hear  my  prayer  and  answer  it  ?  " 
**  In  truth,  lady,  I  cannot  say.  Let  me  think.  If  I  under- 
stood you  rightly, '  you  prayed  for  heavenly  wisdom,  but 
whether  or  not  you  have  gained  it  within  this  last  hour,  I  do 
not  know.  And  then  you  prayed  for  love,  an  immortal  love. 
O,  maiden,  has  it  come  to  you  since  yonder  moon  appeared 

upon  the  sky  ?  And  you  prayed " 

"  Peace !  "  she  broke  in,  **  peace  and  mock  me  not,  or, 
prince  that  you  are,  I  will  publish  your  crime  of  spying 
upon  the  prayer  of  a  priestess  of  Baaltis.     I  tell  you  that 


84  ELISSA. 

I  prayed  for  a  symbol  and  a  sign,  and  the  prayer  was 
answered. 

**  Did  not  the  black  giant  spring  upon  me  to  bear  me  away 
to  be  his  slave — his,  or  another's  ?  And  is  he  not  a  symbol 
of  the  evil  and  the  ignorance  which  are  on  the  earth  and 
that  seek  to  drag  down  the  beauty  and  the  wisdom  of  the 
earth  to  their  own  level  ?  Then  the  Phoenician  ran  to  rescue 
me  and  was  defeated,  since  the  spirit  of  Mammon  cannot 
overcome  the  black  powers  of  ill.  Next  you  came  and  fought 
hard  and  long,  till  in  the  end  you  slew  the  mighty  foe,  you  a 

Prince  born  of  the  royal  blood  of  the  world **  and  she 

ceased. 

**  You  have  a  pretty  gift  of  parable,  lady,  as  it  should  be 
with  one  who  interprets  the  oracles  of  a  goddess.  But  you 
have  not  told  me  of  what  I,  your  servant,  am  the  symbol." 

She  stopped  in  her  walk  and  looked  him  full  in  the  face. 

**  I  never  heard,"  she  said,  *'  that  either  the  Jews  or  the 
Egyptians,  being  instructed,  were  blind  to  the  reading  of  an 
allegory.  But,  Prince,  if  you  cannot  read  this  one  it  is  not 
for  me,  who  am  but  a  woman,  to  set  it  out  to  you." 

Just  then  their  glances  met,  and  in  the  clear  moonlight 
Aziel  saw  a  wave  of  doubt  sweep  over  his  companion's  dark 
and  beautiful  eyes,  and  a  faint  Hush  appear  upon  her  brow. 
He  saw,  and  something  stirred  at  his  heart  that  till  this  hour 
he  had  never  felt,  something  which  even  now  he  knew  it 
would  trouble  him  greatly  to  escape. 

**  Tell  me,  lady,"  he  asked,  his  voice  sinking  almost  to 
a  whisper,  **in  this  fable  of  yours  am  I  even  for  an  hour 
deemed  worthy  to  play  the  part  of  that  immortal  love 
embodied  which  you  sought  so  earnestly  a  while  ago  ?  " 

**  Immortal  love.  Prince,"  she  answered  in  a  new  voice, 
a  voice  low  and  deep,  '*  is  not  for  one  hour,  but  for  all  hours 
that  are  and  are  to  be.  You,  and  you  alone,  can  know  if  you 
would  dare  to  play  such  a  part  as  this — even  in  a  fable." 

**  Perchance,  lady,  there  lives  a  woman  for  whom  it  might 
be  dared." 


THE  GROVE  OF  BAALTIS.  8$ 

"  Prince,  no  such  woman  lives,  since  immortal  love  must 

deal,  not  with  the  flesh,  but  with  the  spirit.     If  a  spirit 

worthy  to  be  thus  loved  and  worshipped  now  wanders  in 

earthly  shape  upon  the  world,  seeking  its  counterpart  and  its 

completion,  I  cannot  tell.     Yet  were  it  so,  and  should  they 

chance  to  meet,  it  might  be  happy  for  such  brave  spirits,  for 

then  the  answer  to  the  great  riddle  would  be  theirs." 

Wondering  what  this  riddle  might  be,  Aziel  bent  towards 

t      hti  to  reply,  when  suddenly  round  a  bend  in  the  path  but  a 

few  paces  from  them  came  a  body  of  soldiers  and  attendants, 

headed  by  a  man  clad  in  a  white  robe  and  walking  with  a 

staff.     This  man  was  grey-bearded  and  keen -eyed,  thin  in 

face  and  ascetic  in  appearance,  with  a  brow  of  power  and  a 

bearing  of  great  dignity.     At  the  sight  of  the  pair  he  halted i 

looking  at  them  in  question,  and  with  disapproval. 

**  Our  search  is  ended,"  he  said  in  Hebrew,  *'  for  here  is  he 
whom  we  seek,  and  alone  with  him  a  heathen  woman,  robed 
like  a  priestess  of  the  Groves." 

**  Whom  do  you  seek,  Issachar  ? "  asked  Aziel  hurriedly, 
for  the  sudden  appearance  of  the  Levite  disturbed  him. 

**  Yourself,  Prince.  Surely  you  can  guess  that  your 
absence  has  been  noted.  We  feared  lest  harm  should  have 
come  to  you,  or  that  you  had  lost  your  path,  but  it  seems 
that  you  have  found  a  guide,"  and  he  stared  at  his  com- 
panion sternly. 

*'  That  guide^  Issachar,"  answered  Aziel,  "  being  none 
other  than  the  lady  Elissa,  daughter  of  Sakon,  governor  of 
this  city,  and  our  host,  whom  it  has  been  my  good  fortune 
to  rescue  from  a  woman-stealer  yonder  in  the  grove  of 
the  goddess  Baaltis." 

**  And  whom  it  was  my  bad  fortune  to  try  to  rescue  in  the 
said  grove,  as  my  broken  head  bears  witness,"  added  Metem, 
who  by  now  had  come  up,  dragging  the  two  mules  after 
him. 

**  In  the  grove  of  the  goddess  Baaltis ! "  broke  in  the 
Levite  with  a  kindling  eye,  and  striking  the  ground  with  his 

7 


86 


ELISSA. 


Staff  to  emphasise  his  words.  "You,  a  Prince  of  Israel, 
alone  in  the  high  place  of  abomination  with  the  priestess 
of  a  fiend  ?  Fie  upon  you,  fie  ut>on  you !  Would  you  also 
walk  in  the  sin  of  your  forefathers,  Aziel,  and  so  soon  ?  " 

**  Peace  !  *'  said  Aziel  in  a  voice  of  command  ;  "  I  was  not 
in  the  grove  alone  or  by  my  own  will,  and  this  is  no  time  or 
place  for  insults  and  wrangling." 

"  Between  me  and  those  who  seek  after  false  gods,  or  the 
women  who  worship  them,  there  is  no  peace,"  replied  the  old 
priest  fiercely. 

Then,  followed  by  all  the  company,  he  turned  and  strode 
towards  the  gates  of  the  city. 


87 


CHAPTER  III. 

ITHOBAL  THE  KING. 

Two  hours  had  gone  by,  and  the  prince  Aziel,  together  with 
his  retinue,  the  officers  of  the  caravan,  and  many  other 
guests,  were  seated  at  a  great  feast  made  in  their  honour,  by 
Sakon,  the  governor  of  the  city.  This  feast  was  held  in  the 
large  pillared  hall  of  Sakon's  house,  built  beneath  the 
northern  wall  of  the  temple  fortress,  and  not  more  than  a  few 
paces  from  its  narrow  entrance,  through  which  in  case  of 
alarm  the  inhabitants  of  the  palace  could  Hy  for  safety.  All 
down  this  chamber  were  placed  tables,  accommodating  more 
than  two  hundred  feasters,  but  the  principal  guests  were 
seated  by  themselves  upon  a  raised  dais  at  the  head  of  the  hall. 
Among  them  sat  Sakon  himself,  a  middle-aged  man  stout  in 
build,  and  thoughtful  of  face,  his  daughter  Elissa,  some  other 
noble  ladies,  and  a  score  or  more  of  the  notables  of  the  city 
and  its  surrounding  territories. 

One  of  these  strangers  immediately  attracted  the  attention 
of  Aziel,  who  was  seated  in  the  place  of  honour  at  the  right 
of  Sakon,  between  him  and  the  lady  Elissa.  This  man  was 
of  large  stature,  and  about  forty  years  of  age ;  the  magni. 
ficence  of  his  apparel  and  the  great  gold  chain  set  with  rough 
diamonds  which  hung  about  his  neck  showing  him  to  be  a 
person  of  importance.  His  tawny  complexion  marked  him 
of  mixed  race.  This  conclusion  his  features  did  not  belie, 
for  the  brow,  nose,  and  cheek-bones  were  Semitic  in  outline, 
while  the  full,  prominent  eyes,  and  thick,  sensuous  lips  could 
with  equal  certainty  be  attributed  to  the  negroid  stock.  In 
fact,  he  was  the  son  of  a  native  African  queen,  or  chieftain 


88  ELISSA. 

ness,  and  a  noble  Phoenician,  and  his  rank  no  less  than  that 
of  absolute  king  and  hereditary  chief  of  a  vast  and  undefined 
territory  which  lay  around  the  trading  cities  of  the  white 
men,  whereof  Zimboe  was  the  head  and  largest.  Aziel 
noticed  that  this  king,  who  was  named  Ithobal,  seemed  angry 
and  ill  at  ease,  whether  because  he  was  not  satisfied  with 
the  place  which  had  been  allotted  to  him  at  the  table,  or  for 
other  reasons,  he  could  not  at  the  time  determine. 

When  the  meats  had  been  removed,  and  the  goblets  were 
filled  with  wine,  men  began  to  talk,  till  presently  Sakon 
called  for  silence,  and  rising,  addressed  Aziel  : — 

**  Prince,"  he  said,  "  in  the  name  of  this  great  and  free  city 
— for  free  it  is,  though  we  acknowledge  the  king  of  Tyre  as 
our  suzerain — I  give  you  welcome  within  our  gates.  Here, 
far  in  the  heart  of  Libya,  we  have  heard  of  the  glorious  and 
wise  king,  your  grandfather,  and  of  the  mighty  Pharaoh  of 
Egypt,  whose  blood  runs  also  within  your  veins.  Prince, 
we  are  honoured  in  your  coming,  and  for  the  asking,  what- 
ever this  land  of  gold  can  boast  is  yours.  Long  may  you 
live  ;  may  the  favour  of  those  gods  you  worship  attend  you, 
and  in  the  pursuit  of  wisdom,  of  wealth,  of  war,  and  of  love, 
may  the  good  grain  of  all  be  garnered  in  your  bosom,  and 
the  wind  of  prosperity  winnow  out  the  chaff  of  them  to  fall 
beneath  your  feet.  Prince,  I  have  greeted  you  as  it  behoves 
me  to  greet  the  blood  of  Solomon  and  Pharaoh ;  now  I  add 
a  word.  Now  I  greet  you  as  a  father  greets  the  man  who 
has  saved  his  only  and  beloved  daughter  from  death,  or 
shameful  bondage.  Know  you,  friends,  what  this  stranger 
did  since  to-night's  moonrise  ?  My  daughter  was  at  worship 
alone  yonder  without  the  walls,  and  a  great  savage  set  on 
her,  purposing  to  bear  her  away  captive.  Ay,  and  he  would 
have  done  it  had  not  the  prince  Aziel  here  given  him  battle, 
and,  after  a  fierce  fight,  slain  him." 

**  No  great  deed  to  kill  a  single  savage,"  broke  in  the  king 
Ithobal,  who  had  been  listening  with  impatience  to  Sakon*s 
praises  of  this  high-born  stranger. 


ITHOBAL  THE  KING.  89 

"  No  great  deed  you  say,  King,"  answered  Sakon.  "  Guards, 
bring  in  the  body  of  the  man  and  set  it  before  us." 

There  was  a  pause,  till  presently  six  men  staggered  up 
the  hall  bearing  between  them  the  corpse  of  the  barbarian, 
which,  still  covered  with  the  leopard  skin  mantle,  they  threw 
down  on  the  edge  of  the  dais. 

"See !  "  said  one  of  the  bearers,  withdrawing  the  cloak 
from  the  huge  body.  Then  pointing  to  the  sword  which  still 
transfixed  it,  he  added,  "and  learn  what  strength  heaven 
gives  to  the  arms  of  princes." 

Such  of  the  guests  as  were  near  enough  rose  to  look  at 
the  grizzly  sight,  then  turned  to  offer  their  congratulations 
to  the  conquerer.  But  there  was  one  of  them — the  king 
Ithobal — who  offered  none  ;  indeed,  as  his  eyes  fell  upon  the 
face  of  the  corpse,  they  grew  alight  with  rage. 

*'  What  ails  you,  King  ?  Are  you  jealous  of  such  a  blow  ?  " 
asked  Sakon,  watching  him  curiously. 

**  Speak  no  more  of  that  thrust,  I  pray  you,"  said  Aziel, 
"  for  it  was  due  to  the  weight  of  the  man  rushing  on  the 
sword,  which  after  he  was  dead  I  could  not  find  the  power 
to  loosen  from  his  breast-bone." 

**  Then  I  will  do  you  that  service.  Prince,"  sneered  Ithobal, 
and,  setting  his  foot  upon  the  breast  of  the  corpse,  with  a 
sudden  effort  of  his  great  frame,  he  plucked  out  the  sword 
and  cast  it  down  upon  the  table. 

"  Now,  one  might  think,"  said  Aziel,  flushing  with  anger, 
**  that  you.  King,  who  do  a  courtesy  to  a  man  of  smaller 
strength,  mean  a  challenge.  Doubtless,  however,  I  am 
mistaken,  who  do  not  understand  the  manners  of  this 
country." 

"Think  what  you  will,  Prince,"  answered  the  chieftain, 
"  but  learn  that  he  who  lies  dead  before  us  by  your  hand 
— as  you  say — was  no  slave  to  be  killed  at  pleasure,  but 
a  man  of  rank,  none  other,  indeed,  than  the  son  of  my 
mother's  sister." 

"Is  it  so  ? "  replied  Aziel;  "  then  surely,  King,  you  ar^ 


90  ELISSA. 

well  rid  of  a  cousin,  however  highly  born,  who  made  it  his 
business  to  ravish  maidens  from  their  homes." 

By  way  of  answer  to  these  words  Ithobal  sprang  from  his 
seat  again,  laying  hand  upon  his  sword.  But  before  he  could 
speak  or  draw  it,  the  governor  Sakon  addressed  him  in  a 
cold  and  meaning  voice : — 

**  Of  your  courtesy.  King,"  he  said  **  remember  that  the 
prince  here  is  my  guest,  as  you  are,  and  give  us  peace.  If 
that  dead  man  was  your  cousin,  at  least  he  well  deserved  to 
die,  not  at  the  hand  of  one  of  royal  blood,  but  by  that  of  the 
executioner,  for  he  was  the  worst  of  thieves — a  thief  of 
women.  Now  tell  me,  King,  I  pray  you,  how  came  your 
cousin  here,  so  far  from  home,  since  he  was  not  numbered 
in  your  retinue  ? " 

**  I  do  not  know,  Sakon,"  answered  Ithobal,  "  and  if  I  knew 
I  would  not  say.  You  tell  me  that  my  dead  kinsman  was  a 
thief  of  women,  which,  in  Phoenician  eyes,  must  be  a  crime 
indeed.  So  be  it ;  but  thief  or  no  thief,  1  say  that  there  is  a 
blood  feud  between  me  and  the  man  who  slew  him,  and  were 
he  great  Solomon  himself,  instead  of  one  of  fifty  princelets 
of  his  line,  he  should  pay  bitterly  for  the  deed.  To-morrow, 
Sakon,  I  will  meet  you  before  I  leave  for  my  own  land,  for 
I  have  words  to  speak  to  you.  Till  then,  farewell " — and 
rising,  he  strode  down  the  hall,  followed  by  his  officers 
and  guard. 

The  sudden  departure  of  king  Ithobal  in  anger  was  the 
signal  for  the  breaking  up  of  the  feast. 

**  Why  is  that  half-bred  chief  so  wrath  with  me  ?  "  asked 
Aziel  in  a  low  voice  of  Elissa  as  they  followed  Sakon  to 
another  chamber. 

"  Because — if  you  would  know  the  truth — he  set  his  dead 
cousin  to  kidnap  me,  and  you  thwarted  him,"  she  answered, 
looking  straight  before  her. 

Aziel  made  no  reply,  for  at  that  moment  Sakon  turned  to 
speak  with  him,  and  his  face  was  anxiows. 


ITHOBAL  THE  KING.  91 

''  I  crave  your  pardon,  Prince/'  he  said,  drawing  him  aside, 
''that  you  should  have  met  with  such  insults  at  my  board. 
Had  it  been  any  other  man  who  spoke  thus  to  you,  by  now 
he  had  rued  his  words,  but  this  Ithobal  is  the  terror  of  our 
city,  for  if  he  chooses  he  can  bring  a  hundred  thousand 
savages  upon  us,  shutting  us  within  our  walls  to  starve,  and 
cutting  us  off  from  the  working  of  the  mines  whence  we  win 
gold.  Therefore,  in  this  way  or  in  that,  he  must  be 
humoured,  as  indeed  we  have  humoured  him  and  his  father 
for  years,  though  now,"  he  added,  his  brow  darkening,  **  he 
demands  a  price  that  I  am  loth  to  pay,''  and  he  glanced 
towards  his  daughter,  who  stood  watching  them  at  a  little 
distance,  looking  most  beautiful  in  her  white  robes  and  orna- 
ments of  gold. 

"  Can  you  not  make  war  upon  him,  and  break  his  power  ?  " 
asked  Aziel,  with  a  strange  anxiety,  guessing  that  this  price 
demanded  by  Ithobal  was  none  other  than  Elissa,  the  woman 
whom  he  had  rescued,  and  whose  wisdom  and  beauty  had 
stirred  his  heart. 

**  It  might  be  done.  Prince,  but  the  risk  would  be  great, 
and  we  are  here  to  work  the  mines  and  grow  rich  in  trade 
— not  to  make  war.  The  policy  of  Zimboe  has  always  been 
a  policy  of  peace." 

**  I  have  a  better  and  a  cheaper  plan,"  said  a  calm  voice  at 
his  elbow — that  of  Metem.  **  It  is  this  :  Slip  a  bow-string 
over  the  brute's  head  as  he  lies  snoring,  and  pull  it  tight. 
An  eagle  in  a  cage  is  easy  to  deal  with,  but  once  on  the  wing 
the  matter  is  different" 

•'There  is  wisdom  in  your  counsel,"  said  Sakon,  in  a 
hesitating  voice. 

"Wisdom!"  broke  in  Aziel;  '*ay,  the.  wisdom  of  the 
assassin.  What,  noble  Sakon,  would  you  murder  a  sleeping 
guest  ?  " 

**  No,  Prince,  I  would  not,"  he  answered  hastily ;  '*  also, 
such  a  deed  would  bring  the  Tribes  upon  us." 

"  Then,  Sakon,  you  are  more  foolish  than  you  used  to  be,' 


92  ELISSA. 

said  Metem  laughing.  **  A  man  who  will  not  despatch  a 
foe,  whenever  he  can  catch  him,  by  means  fair  or  foul,  is  not 
the  man  to  govern  a  rich  city  set  in  the  heart  of  a  barbarous 
land,  and  so  I  shall  tell  Hiram,  our  king,  if  ever  I  live  to  see 
Tyre  again.  As  for  you,  most  high  Prince,  forgive  the 
humblest  of  your  servants  if  he  tells  you  that  the  tender- 
ness of  your  heart  and  the  nobility  of  your  sentiments 
will,  I  think,  bring  you  to  an  early  and  evil  end ; "  and, 
glancing  towards  Elissa  as  though  to  put  a  point  upon  his 
words,  Metem  smiled  sarcastically  and  withdrew. 

At  this  moment  a  messenger,  whose  long  white  hair,  wild 
eyes  and  red  robe  announced  him  to  be  a  priest  of  El,  by 
which  name  the  people  of  Zimboe  worshipped  Baal,  entered 
the  room,  and  whispered  something  into  the  ear  of  Sakon 
that  seemed  to  disturb  him  much. 

"  Pardon  me.  Prince,  and  you,  my  guests,  if  I  leave  you," 
said  the  governor,  **  but  I  have  evil  tidings  that  call  me  to 
the  temple.  The  lady  Baaltis  is  seized  with  the  black  fever, 
and  I  must  visit  her.     For  an  hour,  farewell." 

This  news  caused  consternation  among  the  company,  and 
in  the  general  confusion  that  followed  its  announcement 
Aziel  joined  Elissa,  who  had  passed  on  to  the  balcony  of 
the  house,  and  was  seated  there  alone,  looking  out  over  the 
moonlit  city  and  the  plains  beyond.  At  his  approach  she 
rose  in  token  of  respect,  then  sat  herself  down  again,  motion- 
ing him  to  do  likewise. 

"  Give  me  of  your  wisdom,  lady,"  he  said.  **  I  thought 
that  Baaltis  was  the  goddess  whom  I  heard  you  worshipping 
yonder  in  the  grove ;  how,  then,  can  she  be  stricken  with 
a  fever  ? " 

**  She  is  the  goddess,"   Elissa  answered  smiling ;    "  but 
the   lady    Baaltis    is    a   woman   whom    we   revere   as   the 
incarnation  of  that  goddess  upon  earth,  and  being  but  a     1 
woman  in  her  hour  she  must  die." 

"  Then,  what  becomes  of  the  incarnation  of  the  goddess  ?  " 
Another  is  chosen  by  the  college  of  the  priests  of  El, 


^ 


ITHOBAL  THE  KING.  93 

and  the  company  of  the  priestesses  of  Baaltis.  If  that  lady 
Baaltis  who  is  dead  chances  to  leave  a  daughter,  it  is  usual 
for  the  lot  to  fall  upon  her ;  if  not,  upon  such  one  of  the 
noble  maidens  as  may  be  chosen." 

"  Does  the  lady  Baaltis  marry,  then  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Prince,  within  a  year  of  her  consecration,  she  must 
choose  herself  a  husband,  and  he  may  be  whom  she  will, 
provided  only  that  he  is  of  white  blood,  and  does  public 
sacrifice  to  El  and  Baaltis.  Then  after  she  has  named 
him,  this  husband  takes  the  title  of  Shadid,  and  for  so  long 
as  his  wife  shall  live  he  is  the  high  priest  of  the  god  El,  and 
clothed  with  the  majesty  of  the  god,  as  his  wife  is  clothed 
with  the  majesty  of  Baaltis.  But  should  she  die,  another 
wins  his  place." 

"  It  is  a  strange  faith,"  said  Aziel,  **  which  teaches  that 
the  Lord  of  Heaven  can  find  a  home  in  mortal  breasts.  But, 
lady,  it  is  yours,  so  of  it  I  say  no  more.  Now  tell  me,  if 
you  will,  what  did  you  mean  when  you  said  that  this 
barbarian  king,  Ithobal,  set  the  savage  whom  I  slew  to 
kidnap  you  ?  Do  you  know  this,  or  do  you  suspect  it 
only  ?  " 

**  I  suspected  it  from  the  first,  Prince,  and  for  good  reasons  ; 
moreover,  I  read  it  in  the  king's  face  as  he  looked  upon  the 
corpse,  and  when  he  perceived  me  among  the  feasters." 

"And  why  should  he  wish  to  carry  you  away  thus 
brutally,  lady,  when  he  is  at  peace  with  the  great  city  ?  " 

•*  Perchance,  Prince,  after  what  passed  to-night  you  can 
guess,"  she  answered  lowering  her  eyes. 

*'  Yes,  lady,  I  can  guess,  and  though  it  is  shameful  that 
such  a  one  should  dare  to  think  of  you,  still,  since  he  is  a 
man,  I  cannot  blame  him  overmuch.  But  why  should  he 
press  his  suit  in  this  rough  and  secret  fashion  instead  of 
openly  as  a  king  might  do  ?  " 

**  He  may  have  pressed  it  openly  and  been  repulsed,"  she 
replied  in  a  low  voice.  **  But  if  he  could  have  carried  me 
to  some  far  fortress,  how  should  I  flout  him  th^re^  that  is^ 


94  ELISSA. 

if  I  still  lived  ?  There,  with  no  price  to  pay  in  gold  or  lands 
or  power,  he  would  have  been  my  master,  and  I  should  have 
been  his  slave  till  such  time  as  he  wearied  of  me.  That  is 
the  fate  from  which  you  have  saved  me,  Prince,  or  rather 
from  death,  for  I  am  not  one  who  could  bear  such  shame  at 
the  hands  of  a  man  I  hate.** 

'*  Lady,''  he  said  bowing,  **  I  think  that  perhaps  for  the 
first  time  in  my  life  I  am  glad  to-night  that  I  was  born." 

"And  I,"  she  answered,  **who  am  but  a  Phoenician 
maiden,  am  glad  that  I  should  have  lived  to  hear  one  who 
is  as  royal  in  thought  and  soul  as  he  is  in  rank  speak  thus 
to  me.  Oh  !  Prince,*'  she  added,  clasping  her  hands,  "  if 
your  words  are  not  those  of  empty  courtesy  alone,  hear  me, 
for  you  are  great,  a  Lord  of  the  Earth  whom  none  refuse, 
and  it  may  be  in  your  power  to  give  me  aid.  Prince,  I  am 
in  a  sore  strait,  for  that  danger  from  which  I  prayed  to  be 
delivered  this  night  presses  me  hard.  Prince,  it  is  true  that 
Ithobal  has  been  refused  my  hand,  both  by  myself  and  by 
my  father,  and  therefore  it  was  that  he  strove  to  steal  me 
away.  But  the  evil  is  not  done  with,  for  the  great  nobles 
of  the  city  and  the  chief  priests  of  El  came  to  my  father  at 
sunset  and  prayed  him  that  he  would  let  Ithobal  take  me, 
seeing  that  otherwise  in  his  rage  he  will  make  war  upon 
Zimboe.  When  a  man  placed  as  is  my  father  must  choose 
between  the  safety  of  thousands  and  the  honour  and  happi- 
ness of  one  poor  girl,  what  will  his  answer  be,  think  you  ?  ** 

**  Now,"  said  Aziel,  **  save  that  no  wrong  can  right  a 
wrong,  I  almost  grieve  that  I  cried  shame  upon  the  counsel 
of  Metem.  Sweet  lady,  be  sure  of  this,  that  I  will  give  all 
I  have,  even  to  my  life,  to  protect  you  from  the  vile  fate  you 
dread — yes,  all  I  have — except  my  soul." 

"  Ah  !  "  she  cried  with  a  sudden  flash  of  her  dark  eyes, 
**  all  except  your  soul.  If  we  women  could  find  the  man 
who  would  risk  both  life  and  soul  for  us,  then,  were  he  but 
a  slave,  we  would  worship  him  as  never  man  was  worshipped 
since  Baaltis  mounted  her  heavenly  throne." 


ITHOBAL  THE   KING.  95 

"  Were  I  not  a  Hebrew  you  would  tempt  me,  lady,*'  Aziel 
answered  smiling,  '*  but  being  one  I  may  not  risk  my  soul 
even  were  such  a  prize  within  my  reach." 

**  Nay,  Prince,"  she  broke  in,  **  I  did  but  jest ;  forget  my 
words,  for  they  were  wrung  from  a  heart  torn  with  fears. 
Oh !  did  you  know  the  terror  of  this  half-savage  Ithobal 
which  oppresses  me,  you  would  forgive  me  all — a  terror  that 
to-night  lies  upon  me  with  a  tenfold  weight." 

"  Why  so,  lady  ?  " 

"  Doubtless  because  it  is  nearer,"  Elissa  whispered,  but 
her  beautiful  pleading  eyes  and  quivering  lips  seemed  to 
belie  her  words  and  say,  **  because  j'ow  are  near,  and  a  change 
has  come  upon  me." 

For  the  second  time  that  day  Aziel's  glance  met  hers,  and 
for  the  second  time  a  strange  new  pang  that  was  more  pain 
than  joy,  and  yet  half-divine,  snatched  at  his  heart-strings, 
for  a  while  numbing  his  reason  and  taking  from  him  the 
power  of  speech. 

*•  What  was  it  ? "  he  wondered  vaguely.  He  had  seen 
many  lovely  faces,  and  many  noble  women  had  shown  him 
favour,  but  why  had  none  of  them  stirred  him  thus?  Could 
it  be  that  this  stranger  Gentile  maiden  was  his  soul-mate — 
she  whom  he  was  destined  to  love  above  all  upon  the  earth, 
nay,  whom  he  did  already  love,  and  so  soon  ? 

**  Lady,"  he  said,  taking  a  step  towards  her,  **  lady " 

and  he  paused. 

Elissa  bowed  her  dark  head  till  her  gold-bedecked  and 
scented  hair  almost  fell  upon  his  feet,  but  she  made  no 
answer. 

Then  another  voice  broke  upon  the  silence,  a  clear,  strident 
voice  that  said  : — 

"  Prince,  forgive  me,  if  for  the  second  time  to-day  I  disturb 
you  ;  but  the  guests  have  gone  ;  your  chamber  is  made  ready, 
and,  not  knowing  the  customs  of  the  women  of  this  country, 
I  sought  you,  little  guessing  that,  at  such  an  hour,  I  should 
find  you  alone  with  one  of  them." 


96 


ELISSA. 


Aziel  looked  up,  although  there  was  no  need  for  him  to 
do  so,  for  he  knew  that  voice  well,  to  see  the  tall  form  of 
the  Levite  Issachar  standing  before  them,  a  cold  light  of 
anger  shining  in  his  eyes. 

Elissa  saw  also,  and,  with  some  murmured  words  of  fare- 
well, she  turned  and  went,  leaving  them  together. 


97 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  DREAM  OF  ISSACHAR. 

For  a  moment  there  was  silence,  which  Aziel  broke,  saying : — 

*'  It  seems  to  me,  Issachar,  that  you  are  somewhat  over 
zealous  for  my  welfare." 

**  I  think  otherwise,  Prince,"  replied  the  Levite  sternly. 
"  Did  not  your  grandsire  give  you  into  my  keeping,  and  shall 
I  not  be  faithful  to  my  trust,  and  to  a  higher  duty  than  any 
which  he  could  lay  upon  me  ?  " 

**  Your  meaning,  Issachar  ?  " 

**  It  is  plain,  Prince ;  but  I  will  set  it  out.  The  great 
king  said  to  me  yonder  in  the  hall  of  his  golden  palace  at 
Jerusalem,  •  To  others,  men  of  war,  I  have  given  charge  of  the 
body  of  my  grandson  to  keep  him  safe.  To  you,  Issachar  the 
Levite,  who  have  fostered  him,  I  give  charge  over  his  soul  to 
keep  it  safe — a  higher  task,  and  more  difficult.  Guard  him, 
Issachar,  from  the  temptation  of  strange  doctrines  and  the 
whisperings  of  strange  gods,  but  guard  him  most  of  all  from 
the  wiles  of  strange  women  who  bow  the  knee  to  Baal,  for 
such  are  the  gate  of  Gehenna  upon  earth,  and  those  who 
enter  by  it  shall  find  their  place  in  Tophet.'" 

''  Truly  my  grandsire  speaks  wisely  on  this  matter  as 
on  all  others/'  answered  Aziel,  **  but  still  I  do  not  understand." 

"Then  I  will  be  more  clear.  Prince.  How  comes  it  that 
I  find  you  alone  with  this  beautiful  sorceress,  this  worshipper 
of  the  she-devil,  Baaltis,  with  whom  you  should  scorn  even 
to  speak,  except  such  words  as  courtesy  demands  ? '' 

*•  Is  it  then  forbidden  to  me,"  asked  Aziel  angrily,  "  to 
talk  with  the  daughter  of  my  host,  a  lady  whom  I  chanced 


98  ELISSA. 

to  save  from  death,  of  the  customs  of  her  country  and  the 
mysteries  of  worship  ?  " 

**  The  mysteries  of  worship  !  "  answered  Issachar  scorn- 
fully. *'  Ay  !  the  mysteries  of  the  worship  of  that  fair  body 
of  hers,  that  ivory  chalice  filled  with  foulness — whereof,  if  a 
man  drink,  his  faith  shall  be  rotted  and  his  soul  poisoned. 
The  mysteries  of  what  worship  was  it,  Prince,  that  caused  you 
but  now  to  lean  towards  this  woman  as  though  to  embrace 
her,  with  words  of  love  burning  in  your  heart  if  not  between 
your  lips  ?  Ah  !  these  witches  of  Baaltis  know  their  trade 
well ;  they  are  full  of  evil  gifts,  and  of  the  wisdom  given  to 
them  by  the  fiend  they  serve.  With  touch  and  sigh  and 
look  they  can  stir  the  blood  of  youth,  having  much  practice 
in  the  art,  till  it  seethes  within  the  veins  and  drowns 
conscience  in  its  flood. 

**  Nay,  Prince,  hear  the  truth,"  continued  Issachar.  "  Till 
moonrise  you  had  never  seen  this  woman,  and  now  your 
quick  blood  is  aflame,  and  you  love  her.  Deny  it  if  you  can 
— deny  it  on  your  honour  and  I  will  believe  you,  for  you  are 
no  liar." 

Aziel  thought  a  moment  and  answered  : — 

**  Issachar,  you  have  no  right  to  question  me  on  this 
matter,  yet  since  you  have  adjured  me  by  my  honour,  I  will 
be  open  with  you.  I, do  not  know  if  I  love  this  woman, 
who,  as  you  say,  is  a  stranger  to  me,  but  it  is  true  that  my 
heart  turns  towards  her  like  flowers  to  the  sun.  Till  to-dav 
I  had  never  seen  her,  yet  when  my  eyes  first  fell  upon  her 
face  yonder  in  that  accursed  grove,  it  seemed  to  me  that  I 
had  been  born  only  that  I  might  find  her.  It  seemed  to  me 
even  that  for  ages  I  had  known  her,  that  for  ever  she  was 
mine  and  that  I  was  hers.  Read  me  the  riddle,  Issachar? 
Is  this  but  passion  born  of  youth  and  the  sudden  sight  of 
a  fair  woman  ?  That  cannot  be,  for  I  have  known  others 
as  fair,  and  have  passed  through  some  such  fires  ?  Tell  me, 
Issachar,  you  who  are  old  and  wise  and  have  seen  much  of 
the  hearts  of  men,  what  is  this  wave  that  overwhelms  me  ?  ** 


THE  DREAM  OF  ISSACHAR.  99 

"  What  is  it.  Prince  ?  It  is  witchery ;  it  is  the  wile  of 
Beelzebub  waiting  to  snatch  your  soul,  and  if  you  hearken 
to  it  you  shall  pass  through  the  fire — through  the  fire  to 
Moloch,  if  not  in  the  flesh,  then  in  the  spirit,  which  is  to 
all  eternity.  Oh !  not  in  vain  do  I  fear  for  you,  my  son, 
and  not  without  reason  was  I  warned  in  a  dream.  Listen  : 
Last  night,  as  I  lay  in  my  tent  yonder  upon  the  plain,  I 
dreamed  that  some  danger  overshadowed  you,  and  in  my 
sleep  I  prayed  that  your  destiny  might  be  revealed  to  me. 
As  I  prayed  thus,  I  heard  a  voice  saying,  *  Issachar,  you 
seek  to  learn  the  future  ;  know  then  that  he  who  is  dear  to 
you  shall  be  tried  in  the  furnace  indeed.  Yes,  because  of 
his  great  love  and  pity,  he  shall  forswear  his  faith,  and  with 
death  and  sorrow  he  shall  pay  the  price  of  sin.' 

'*  Then  I  was  troubled  and  besought  Heaven  that  you, 
my  son,  might  be  saved  from  this  unknown  temptation,  but 
the  voice  answered  me : — 

•*  *  Of  their  own  will  only  can  they  who  were  one  from 
the  beginning  be  held  apart.  Through  good  and  ill  let 
them  work  each  other's  woe  or  weal.  The  goal  is  sure,  but 
they  must  choose  the  road.' 

••  Now  as  I  wondered  what  these  dark  sayings  might 
mean,  the  gloom  opened  and  I  saw  you,  Aziel,  standing 
in  a  grove  of  trees,  while  towards  you  with  outstretched 
hands  drew  a  veiled  woman  who  bore  upon  her  brow  the 
golden  bow  of  Baaltis.  Then  fire  raged  about  you,  and  in 
the  fire  I  beheld  many  things  which  I  have  forgotten,  and 
moving  through  it  was  the  Prince  of  Death,  who  slew  and 
slew  and  spared  not.  So  I  awoke  heavy  at  heart,  know- 
ing that  there  had  fallen  on  me  who  love  you  a  shadow  of 
doom  to  come." 

In  these  latter  days  any  educated  man  would  set  aside 
Issachar's  wild  vision  as  the  vapourings  of  a  mind  distraught. 
But  Aziel  lived  in  the  time  of  Solomon,  when  men  of  his 
nation  guided  their  steps  by  the  light  of  prophecy,  and 
believed   that   it  was   the   Divine    pleasure,   by   means   of 


100  ELISSA, 

dreams  and  wonders  and  through  the  mouths  of  chosen 
seers,  to  declare  the  will  of  Jehovah  upon  earth.  To  this 
faith,  indeed,  we  still  hold  fast,  at  least  so  far  as  that  period 
and  people  are  concerned,  seeing  that  we  acknowledge  Isaiah, 
David,  and  their  company,  to  have  been  inspired  from  above. 
Of  that  company  Issachar  the  Levite  was  one,  for  to  him, 
from  his  youth  up,  voices  had  spoken  in  the  watches  of  the 
night,  and  often  he  had  poured  his  warnings  and  denuncia- 
tions into  the  ears  of  kings  and  peoples,  telling  them  with 
no  uncertain  voice  of  the  consequences  of  sin  and  idolatry, 
and  of  punishment  to  come.  This  Aziel,  who  had  been  his 
ward  and  pupil,  knew  well,  and  therefore  he  did  not  mock 
at  the  priest's  dream  or  set  it  aside  as  naught,  but  bowed 
his  head  and  listened. 

**  I  am  honoured,  indeed,"  he  said  with  humility,  **  that 
the  destiny  of  my  poor  soul  and  body  should  be  a  thing 
of  weight  to  those  on  high." 

**  Of  your  poor  soul,  Aziel  ?  "  broke  in  Issachar.  "  That 
soul  of  yours,  of  which  you  speak  so  lightly,  is  of  as 
great  value  in  the  eyes  of  Heaven  as  that  of  any  cherubim 
within  its  gates.  The  angels  who  fell  were  the  first  and 
chiefest  of  the  angels,  and  though  now  we  are  clad  with 
mortal  shape  in  punishment  of  our  sins,  again  redeemed 
and  glorified  we  can  become  among  the  mightiest  of  their 
hosts.  Oh !  my  son,  I  beseech  you,  turn  from  this  woman 
while  there  yet  is  time,  lest  to  you  her  lips  should  be  a  cup 
of  woe  and  your  soul  shall  pay  the  price  of  them,  sharing 
the  hell  of  the  worshippers  of  Ashtoreth." 

**  It  may  be  so,"  said  Aziel ;  **  but,  Issachar,  what  said  the 
voice  ?  That  this,  the  woman  of  your  dream  and  I  were 
one  from  the  beginning?  Issachar,  you  believe  that  the 
lady  Elissa  is  she  of  whom  the  voice  spoke  in  your  sleep 
and  you  bid  me  turn  from  her  because  she  will  bring  me  to 
sin  and  punishment.  In  truth,  if  I  can,  I  will  ol)ey  you, 
since  rather  than  forswear  my  faith,  as  your  dream  foretold, 
I  would  die  a  hundred  deaths.     Nor  do  I  believe  that  for 


THE  DREAM  OF  ISSACHAR.  lOI 

any  bribe  of  woman's  love  I  shall  forswear  it  in  act  or 
thought.  Yet  if  such  things  come  about  it  is  fate  that 
drives  me  on,  not  my  will — and  what  man  can  flee  his  fate  ? 
But  even  though  this  lady  be  she  whom  I  am  doomed  to 
love,  you  say  that  because  she  is  heathen  I  must  reject  her. 
Shame  upon  the  thought,  for  if  she  is  heathen  it  is  through 
ignorance,  and  it  may  be  mine  to  change  her  heart.  Because 
I  stand  in  danger  shall  I  suffer  her  who,  as  you  tell  me,  was 
one  with  me  from  the  beginning,  to  be  lost  in  that  hell  of 
Baal  of  which  you  speak  ?  Nay,  your  dream  is  false.  I 
will  not  renounce  my  faith,  but  rather  will  win  her  to  share 
it,  and  together  we  shall  triumph,  and  that  I  swear  to  you, 
Issachar." 

"Truly  the  evil  one  has  many  wiles,"  answered  the 
Levite,  "and  I  did  ill  to  tell  you  of  my  dream,  seeing  that 
it  can  be  twisted  to  serve  the  purpose  of  your  madnesB. 
Have  your  will,  Aziel,  and  reap  the  fruit  of  it,  but  of  this 
I  warn  you — that  while  I  can  find  a  way  to  thwart  it,  never, 
Prince,  shall  you  take  that  witch  to  your  bosom  to  be  the 
ruin  of  your  life  and  soul." 

••  Then,  Issachar,  on  this  matter  there  may  be  war  between 
us!" 

*•  Ay !  there  is  war,"  said  the  Levite,  and  left  him. 

The  sun  was  already  high  in  the  heavens  when  Aziel 
awoke  from  the  deep  and  dreamless  sleep  which  followed 
on  the  excitements  and  exhaustion  of  the  previous  day. 
After  his  servants  had  waited  upon  him  and  robed  him, 
bringing  him  milk  and  fruit  to  eat,  he  dismissed  them,  and 
sat  himself  down  by  the  casement  of  his  chamber  to  think 
a  while. 

Below  him  lay  the  city  of  flat-roofed  houses  enclosed  with 
a  double  wall,  without  the  ring  of  which  were  thousands  of 
straw  huts,  shaped  like  bee-hives,  wherein  dwelt  natives  of 
the  country,  slaves  or  servants  of  the  occupying  Phoenician 
race.     To  Aziel's  right,  and  not  more  than  a  hundred  paces 

8 


I02  ELISSA. 

from  the  governor's  house  in  which  he  was,  rose  the  round 
and  mighty  battlements  of  the  temple,  where  the  followers  of 
£1  and  Baaltis  worshipped,  and  the  gold  refiners  carried  on 
their  business.  At  intervals  on  its  flat-topped  walls  stood 
towers  of  observation,  alternating  with  pointed  monoliths 
of  granite  and  soapstone  columns  supporting  vultures, 
rudely  carved  emblems  of  Baaltis.  Between  these  towers 
armed  soldiers  walked  continually,  watching  the  city  below 
and  the  plain  beyond,  for  though  the  mission  of  the  Phoeni- 
cians here  was  one  of  peaceful  gain  it  was  evident  that  they 
considered  it  necessary  to  be  always  prepared  for  war.  On 
the  hillside  above  the  great  temple  towered  another  fortress 
of  stone — a  citadel  deemed  to  be  impregnable  even  should 
the  temple  fall  into  the  hands  of  an  enemy — while  on  the 
crest  of  the  precipitous  slope,  stretching  as  far  to  right  and 
left  as  the  eye  could  reach,  were  many  smaller  detached 
strongholds. 

The  scene  that  Aziel  saw  from  his  window  was  a  busy 
one,  for  beneath  him  a  market  was  being  held  in  an  open 
square  in  the  city.  Here,  sheltered  from  the  sun  by  grass- 
thatched  booths,  the  Phcenician  merchants  who  had  been 
his  companions  in  their  long  and  perilous  journey  from 
the  coast  were  already  in  treaty  with  numerous  customers, 
hoping,  not  in  vain,  to  recoup  themselves  amply  for  the 
toils  and  dangers  which  they  had  survived.  Beneath  these 
booths  were  spread  their  goods ;  silks  from  Cos,  bronze 
weapons  and  copper  rods,  or  ingots  from  the  rich  mines 
of  Cyprus,  linens  and  muslins  from  Egypt ;  beads,  idols, 
carven  bowls,  knives,  glass  ware,  pottery  in  all  shapes,  and 
charms  made  of  glazed  faience  or  Egyptian  stone;  bales 
of  the  famous  purple  cloth  of  Tyre ;  surgical  instruments, 
jewellery,  and  objects  of  toilet ;  scents,  pots  of  rouge,  and 
other  unguents  for  the  use  of  ladies  in  little  alabaster  and 
earthenware  vases ;  bags  of  refined  salt,  and  a  thousand 
other  articles  of  commerce  produced  or  stored  in  the  work- 
■    shops  of  Phcenicia.     These  the  chapmen  bartered  for  raw 


THE  DREAM  OF  ISSACHAR.  I03 

gold  by  weight,  tusks  of  ivory,  ostrich  feathers,  and  girls 
of  approved  beauty,  slaves  taken  in  war,  or  in  some  instances 
maidens  whom  their  unnatural  parents  or  relatives  did  not 
scruple  to  sell  into  bondage. 

In  another  portion  of  the  square,  provisions  and  stock, 
alive  and  dead,  were  being  offered  for  sale,  for  the  most  part 
by  natives  of  the  country.  Here  were  piles  of  vegetables 
and  fruits  grown  in  the  gardens,  sacks  of  various  sorts  of 
grain^  bundles  of  green  forage  from  the  irrigated  lands  with- 
out the  walls,  calabashes  full  of  curdled  milk,  thick  native 
beer  and  trusses  of  reeds  for  thatching.  Here  again  were 
oxen,  mules  and  asses,  or  great  bucks  such  as  we  now  know 
as  eland  or  kudoo,  carried  in  on  rough  litters  of  boughs 
to  be  disposed  of  by  parties  of  savage  huntsmen  who  had 
shot  them  with  arrows  or  trapped  them  in  pitfalls.  -  Every 
Eastern  tribe  and  nation  seemed  to  be  represented  in  the 
motley  crowd.  Yonder  stalked  savages,  naked  except  for 
their  girdles,  and  armed  with  huge  spears,  who  gazed  with 
bewilderment  on  the  wonders  of  this  mart  of  the  white  man  ; 
there  moved  grave,  long-bearded  Arab  merchants  or  Phcjeni- 
cians  in  their  pointed  caps,  or  bare-headed  white-robed 
Egyptians,  or  half-bred  mercenaries  clad  in  mail.  Their 
variety  was  without  end,  while  from  them  came  a  very  babel 
of  different  tongues  as  they  cried  their  wares,  bargained  and 
quarrelled. 

Aziel  gazed  at  this  novel  sight  with  interest,  till,  as  he 
was  beginning  to  weary  of  it,  the  crowd  parted  to  right  and 
left,  leaving  a  clear  lane  across  the  market-place  to  the 
narrow  gate  of  the  temple.  Along  this  lane  advanced  a 
procession  of  the  priests  of  El  clad  in  red  robes,  with  tall  red 
caps  upon  their  heads,  beneath  which  their  straight  hair  hung 
down  to  their  shoulders.  In  their  hands  were  gilded  rods,  and 
round  their  necks  hung  golden  chains,  to  which  were  attached 
emblems  of  the  god  they  worshipped.  They  walked  two-and- 
two  to  the  number  of  fifty,  chanting  a  melancholy  dirge,  one 
hand  of  each  priest  resting  upon  his  fellow's  shoulder,  and 


I04  ELISSA. 

as  they  passed,  with  the  exception  of  certain  Jews,  all  the 
spectators  uncovered,  while  some  of  the  more  pious  of 
them  even  fell  upon  their  knees. 

After  the  priests  came  a  second  procession,  that  of  the 
priestesses  of  Baaltis.  These  women,  who  numbered  at 
least  a  hundred,  were  clad  in  white,  and  wore  upon  their 
heads  a  gauze-like  veil  that  fell  to  the  knees,  and  was  held 
in  place  by  a  golden  fillet  surmounted  with  the  symbol  of 
a  crescent  moon.  Instead  of  the  golden  rods,  however, 
each  of  them  held  in  her  left  hand  a  growing  stalk  of  maize, 
from  the  sheathed  cob  of  which  hung  the  bright  tassel  of 
its  bloom.  On  her  right  wrist,  moreover,  a  milk-white  dove 
was  fastened  by  a  wire,  both  corn  and  dove  being  tokens 
of  that  fertility  which,  under  various  guises,  was  the  real 
object  of  the  worship  of  these  people.  The  sight  of  these 
white-veiled  women  about  whose  crescent-decked  brows  the 
doves  fluttered,  wildly  striving  to  be  free,  was  very  strange 
and  beautiful  as  they  advanced  also  singing  a  low  and 
melancholy  chant.  Aziel  searched  their  faces  with  his  eyes 
while  they  passed  slowly  towards  him,  and  presently  his  heart 
bounded,  for  there  among  them,  clasping  the  dove  she  bore 
to  her  breast,  as  though  to  still  its  frightened  strugglings, 
was  the  Lady  Klissa.  He  noticed,  too,  that  as  she  went 
beneath  the  palace  walls,  she  glanced  at  the  window-place 
of  his  chamber,  but  without  seeing  him  for  he  was  seated 
in  the  shadow. 

Presently  the  long  line  of  priestesses,  followed  by  hun- 
dreds of  worshippers,  had  vanished  through  the  tortuous 
and  narrow  entrance  of  the  temple,  and  Aziel  leaned  back 
to  think. 

There,  among  the  principal  votaries  of  a  goddess,  the 
wickedness  of  whose  worship  was  a  scandal  and  a  by-word 
even  in  the  ancient  world,  walked  the  woman  to  whom  he 
felt  so  strangely  drawn  and  with  whom,  if  there  were  any 
truth  in  the  visions  of  Issachar  and  the  mysterious  warnings 
of  his  own  soul,  his  fate  was  intertwined.     As  he  thought 


Til     V  '  ^>''^ 


Tell  me,  Metem,  .  .  .  what  mummery  is  ihis  ? " 


THE  DREAM   OF  ISSACHAR.  I05 

of  it  a  sudden  revulsion  filled  his  heart.  She  was  wise  and 
beautiful,  and  she  seemed  innocent,  but  Issachar  was  right ; 
this  girl  was  the  minister  of  an  abominable  creed ;  nay,  for 
aught  he  knew,  she  was  herself  defiled  with  its  abominations, 
and  her  wisdom  but  an  evil  gift  from  the  evil  powers  she 
served.  Could  he,  a  prince  of  the  royal  blood  of  the  House 
of  Israel  and  of  the  ancient  Pharaohs  of  Khem,  desire  to 
have  anything  to  do  with  such  an  one,  he  a  child  of  the 
Chosen  People,  a  worshipper  of  the  true  and  only  God  ? 
Yesterday  she  had  thrown  a  spell  upon  him,  a  spell  of  black 
magic,  or  the  spell  of  her  imperial  beauty,  which,  it  mattered 
not,  but  to-day  he  was  the  lord  of  his  own  mind,  and  would 
shake  himself  free  of  it  and  her. 

In  the  market-place  below,  the  Levite  Issachar  also  had 
watched  the  passing  of  the  priests  and  priestesses  of  £1  and 
Baaltis. 

"Tell  me,  Metem,"  he  asked  of  the  Ph(Enician  who 
stood  beside  him,  his  head  respectfully  uncovered,  *'  what 
mummery  is  this  ?  '* 

"  It  is  no  mummery,  worthy  Issachar,  but  a  ceremony  of 
public  sacrifice,  which  is  to  be  offered  in  the  temple  yonder, 
for  the  recovery  from  her  sickness  of  the  Lady  Baaltis,  the 
high-priestess.'* 

"Where  then  is  the  offering.  I  see  none,  unless  it  be 
those  doves  that  are  tied  to  the  wrists  of  the  women  ?  " 

"  Nay,  Issachar,"  answered  Metem  smiling  darkly,  **  the 
gods  ask  nobler  blood  than  that  of  doves.  The  offering  is 
within,  and  it  is  the  first-born  child  of  a  priestess  of  Baaltis." 

•*  O  Lord  of  Heaven  !"  said  Issachar  lifting  up  his  eyes, 
**how  long  will  you  suffer  that  this  murderous  and  accursed 
race  should  defile  the  face  of  earth  ?  " 

'•  Softly,  friend,"  broke  in  Metem,  '*  I  have  read  your 
Scriptures,  and  is  it  not  set  out  in  them  that  your  great 
forefather  was  commanded  to  offer  up  his  first-born  in  such 
a  sacrifice  ?  " 


I06  ELISSA. 

"Blaspheme  not,"  answered  the  Jew.  **  He  was  com* 
manded  indeed,  that  his  heart  might  be  proved,  but  his  hand 
was  stayed.  He  Whom  I  worship  delights  not  in  the  blood 
of  children.'* 

Here  Issachar  broke  off,  suddenly  recognising  the  lady 
Elissa  among  the  white-robed  priestesses.  Watching  her, 
he  noted  her  glance  at  the  window  of  Aziel's  chamber,  and 
saw  what  she  could  not  see,  that  the  prince  was  seated  there. 
"  This  daughter  of  Satan  spreads  her  nets,"  he  muttered 
between  his  teeth.  Then  a  thought  struck  him,  and  he 
added  aloud,  *'  Say,  Metem,  is  it  permitted  to  strangers  to 
witness  the  rites  in  yonder  temple  ?  " 

**  Surely,"  answered  the  Phoenician ;  "  that  is,  if  they 
guard  their  tongues,  and  do  nothing  to  offend." 

"  Then  I  desire  to  see  them,  Metem,  and  so  doubtless 
does  the  prince  Aziel.  Therefore,  if  it  is  your  will,  do  me 
the  service  to  enter  his  chamber  in  the  palace  where  he  is 
sitting,  and  bid  him  to  a  great  ceremony  that  goes  forward 
in  the  temple.  And,  Metem,  if  he  asks  what  that  ceremony 
is,  I  charge  you,  say  only  that  a  dove  is  to  be  sacrificed. 

"  I  will  wait  for  you  at  the  gate  of  the  temple,  but  do  not 
tell  him  that  I  sent  you  on  this  errand.  Metem,  you  love 
gain ;  remember  that  if  you  humour  me  in  this  and  other 
matters  which  may  arise,  doing  my  bidding  faithfully,  1 
have  the  treasury  of  Jerusalem  to  draw  upon." 

"  No  ill  paymaster,"  replied  Metem  cheerfully.  *'  Certainly 
I  will  obey  you  in  all  things,  holy  Issachar,  as  the  king 
commanded  me  yonder  in  Judea." 

**  Now,"  he  reflected  to  himself,  as  he  went  upon  his 
message,  **  I  see  how  the  bird  flies.  The  prince  Aziel  is  in 
love  with  the  lady  Elissa,  or  far  upon  the  road  to  it,  as  at 
his  age  it  is  right  and  proper  that  he  should  be,  after  a 
twelve  months'  journey  by  sea  and  land  with  never  a  pretty 
face  to  sigh  for.  The  holy  Issachar,  on  the  other  hand, 
is  minded  that  his  charge  shall  have  naught  to  do  with  a 
priestess  of  Baaltis,  as,  his  age  and  calling  considered,  is 


THE  DREAM  OF  ISSACHAR. 


107 


also  right  and  proper.  Then  there  is  that  black  savage 
Ithobal,  who  wishes  to  win  the  girl,  and  the  girl  herself, 
who  after  the  fashion  of  her  sex,  will  probably  play  them  all 
off  one  against  the  other.  Well,  so  much  the  better  for  me, 
since  I  shall  be  a  richer  man  even  than  I  am  before  this 
affair  is  done  with.  I  have  two  hands,  and  gold  is  gold 
whoever  be  the  giver/'  and  smiling  craftily  to  himself 
Metem  passed  into  the  palace. 


io8 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  PLACE  OF  SACRIFICE. 

Suddenly  Aziel,  looking  up  from  his  reverie,  saw  the 
Phcfinician  bowing  before  him,  cap  in  hand. 

**  May  the  Prince  live  for  ever,*'  he  said,  **  yet  if  he  suffer 
melancholy  to  overcome  him  thus,  his  life,  however  long, 
will  be  but  sad/' 

"  I  was  only  thinking,  Metem,"  answered  Aziel  with  a 
start. 

**  Of  the  lady  Elissa,  whom  you  rescued,  Prince  ?  Ah  ! 
I  guessed  as  much.  She  is  beautiful,  is  she  not — I  have 
never  seen  the  equal  of  those  dreamy  eyes  and  that  mysterious 
smile — and  learned  also,  though  myself,  in  a  woman  I  prefer 
the  beauty  without  the  learning.  It  is  a  pity  now  that  she 
should  chance  to  be  a  priestess  of  our  worship,  for  that  will 
not  please  the  holy  Issachar  whom,  I  fear.  Prince,  you  find 
a  stern  guide  for  the  feet  of  youth." 

"  Your  business,  merchant  ?  "  broke  in  Aziel. 

"  I  crave  your  pardon,  Prince,"  answered  the  Phoenician, 
spreading  out  his  hands  in  deprecation.  **  I  struck  a  good 
bargain  for  my  wares  this  morning,  and  drank  wine  to  seal 
it,  therefore,  let  me  be  forgiven  if  I  have  spoken  too  freely  in 
your  presence,  Prince.  This  is  my  business  :  Yonder  in  the 
temple  they  celebrate  a  service  which  it  is  lawful  for  strangers 
to  witness,  and  as  the  opportunity  is  rare,  I  thought  that, 
having  heard  something  of  our  mysteries  in  the  grove  last 
night,  you  might  wish  to  see  the  office.  If  this  be  so,  I  am 
come  to  guide  you." 

**  Aziel's  first  impulse  was  to  refuse  to  go ;    indeed,  the 


THE  PLACE  OF  SACRIFICE.  IO9 

words  of  dismissal  were  on  his  lips  when  another  purpose 
entered  his  mind.  For  this  once  he  would  look  upon  these 
abominations  and  learn  what  part  Elissa  played  in  them,  and 
thus  be  cured  for  ever  of  the  longings  that  had  seized  him. 

**  What  is  the  ceremony  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  A  sacrifice  for  the  recovery  of  the  lady  Baaltis  who  is 
sick,  Prince." 

**  And  what  is  the  sacrifice  ?  "  asked  Aziel. 

•*  A  dove,  as  I  am  told,"  was  the  indifferent  answer. 

"  I  will  come  with  you,  Metem." 

**  So  be  it,  Prince.     Your  retinue  awaits  you  at  the  gate." 

At  the  main  entrance  to  the  palace  Aziel  found  his  guard 
and  other  servants  gathered  there  to  escort  him.  With  them 
was  Issachar,  whom  he  greeted,  asking  him  if  he  knew  the 
errand  upon  which  they  were  bent. 

"  I  do,  Prince;  it  is  to  witness  the  abomination  of  a  sacrifice 
of  these  heathens." 

"Will  you  then  accompany  me  there,  Issachar  ?  " 

**  Where  my  lord  goes  I  go,"  answered  the  Levite  gravely. 
**  Moreover,  Prince,  if  you  have  your  reasons  for  wishing  to 
sec  this  devil-worship,  I  may  have  mine." 

Then  they  set  out,  Metem  guiding  them.  At  the  north 
gate  of  the  temple,  which  was  not  more  than  a  yard  in  width, 
the  Phoenician  spoke  to  the  guards  on  duty,  who  drew  back 
to  let  them  pass.  In  single  file,  for  the  passages  were  too 
narrow  to  allow  of  any  other  means  of  progression,  they 
threaded  the  tortuous  and  mazy  paths  of  the  great  building, 
passing  between  huge  walls  built  of  granite  blocks  laid  with- 
out mortar,  till  at  length  they  reached  a  large  open  space. 
Here  the  ceremony  had  already  begun.  Almost  in  the  centre 
of  this  space,  which  was  paved  with  blocks  of  granite,  stood 
two  conical  towers,  the  larger  of  which  measured  thirty  feet 
in  height  and  the  smaller  about  half  as  much.  These  towers, 
also  built  of  blocks  of  stone,  were,  as  Metem  informed  them, 
sacred  to  and  emblematical  of  the  gods  El  and  Baaltis.  In 
front  of  them  was  a  platform  surmounted  by  a  %lot\^  aXVax, 


I  lO  ELISSA. 

and  between  them,  built  in  a  pit  in  the  ground,  burned  a 
great  furnace  of  wood.  All  the  centre  of  the  enclosure  was 
occupied  by  the  marshalled  ranks  of  the  priests  and  priestesses. 
Without  this  sacred  ring  stood  the  closely  packed  masses  of 
spectators,  amongst  whom  Aziel  and  his  following  were  given 
place,  though  some  of  the  more  pious  worshippers  murmured 
audibly  at  the  admission  of  these  Jews. 

When  they  entered,  the  companies  of  priests  and  priestesses 
were  finishing  a  prayer,  the  sentences  of  which  they  chanted 
alternately  with  strange  effect.  In  part  it  was  formal,  and 
in  part  an  improvised  supplication  to  the  protecting  gods 
to  restore  health  to  that  woman  or  high-priestess  who 
was  known  as  the  lady  Baaltis.  The  prayer  ended,  a 
beautiful  bold-faced  girl  advanced  to  an  open  space  in 
front  of  the  altar,  and  with  a  sudden  movement  threw 
off  her  white  robe,  revealing  herself  to  the  spectators  in  a 
many-coloured  garment  of  gauze,  through  which  her  fair 
flesh  gleamed. 

The  black  hair  of  this  woman  was  adorned  with  a  coronet 
of  scarlet  flowers  and  hung  loose  about  her ;  her  feet  and 
arms  were  naked,  and  in  each  hand  she  held  a  knife  of  bronze. 
Very  slowly  she  began  to  dance,  her  painted  lips  parted  as 
though  to  speak,  and  her  eyes,  brightened  with  pigments, 
turned  up  to  heaven.  By  degrees  her  movements  grew 
more  rapid,  till  at  length,  as  she  whirled  round,  her  long 
locks  streamed  out  straight  upon  the  air  and  the  crown  of 
flowers  looked  like  a  scarlet  ring.  Suddenly  the  bronze  knife 
in  her  right  hand  flashed,  and  a  spot  of  red  appeared  over 
her  left  breast ;  then  the  knife  in  the  left  hand  flashed,  and 
another  spot  appeared  over  the  right  breast  At  each  stroke 
the  multitude  cried,  **^///"  as  with  one  voice,  and  then 
were  silent. 

Now  the  maddened  dancer,  ceasing  her  whirlings,  leapt 
high  into  the  air,  clashing  the  knives  above  her  head  and 
cr>'ing,  *•  Hear  me,  hear  me,  Baaltis ! " 

in  she  leapt,  and  this  time  the  answer  that  came  from 


THE  PLACE  OF  SACRIFICE.  Ill 

her  lips  was  spoken  in  another  voice,  which  said,  ''  I  am 
present.     What  seek  you  ?  " 

A  third  time  the  priestess  leapt,  replying  in  her  own  voice, 
"  Health  for  thy  servant  who  is  sick ".  Then  came  the 
answer  in  the  second  voice — "  I  hear  you,  but  I  see  no 
sacrifice  ". 

"  What  sacrifice  would*st  thou,  O  Queen  ?      A  dove  } " 

*'  Nay." 

"What  then.  Queen?" 

"One  only,  the  first-born  child  of  a  woman." 

As  this  command,  which  they  supposed  to  be  divine  and 
from  above,  issued  out  of  the  lips  of  the  gashed  and  bleeding 
Pythoness,  the  multitude  that  hitherto  had  listened  in  perfect 
silence,  shouted  aloud,  while  the  girl  herself,  utterly  exhausted, 
fell  to  the  earth  swooning. 

Now  the  high  priest  of  El,  who  was  named  the  Shadid, 
none  other  indeed  than  the  husband  of  her  who  lay  sick, 
sprang  upon  the  platform  and  cried : — 

"The  goddess  has  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  her  oracle. 
She  who  is  the  mother  of  all  demands  one  life  out  of  the 
many  she  has  given,  that  the  Lady  Baaltis,  who  is  her 
priestess  upon  earth,  may  be  recovered  of  her  sickness. 
Say,  who  will  lay  down  a  life  for  the  honour  of  the  goddess, 
and  that  her  regent  in  this  land  may  be  saved  alive  ? " 

l^OMif — for  all  this  scene  had  been  carefully  prepared — a 
woman  stepped  forward,  wearing  the  robe  of  a  priestess, 
who  bore  in  her  arms  a  drugged  and  sleeping  child. 

"  I,  father,"  she  cried  in  a  shrill,  hard  voice,  though  her 
lips  trembled  as  she  spoke.  "  Let  the  goddess  take  this 
child,  the  first-fruit  of  my  body,  that  our  mother  the  Lady 
Baaltis  may  be  cured  of  her  sickness,  and  that  I,  her 
daughter,  may  be  blessed  by  the  goddess,  and  through  me, 
all  we  who  worship  her."  And  she  held  out  the  little  victim 
towards  him. 

The  Shadid  stretched  out  his  arms  to  take  it,  but  he  never 
did  take  it,  for  at  that  moment  appeared  upon  the  platform 


1 1 2  ELISSA. 

the  tall  and  bearded  figure  of  Issachar  clad  in  his  white 
robes. 

"  Hold  !  "  he  cried  in  a  loud,  clear  voice,  "and  touch  not 
the  innocent  child.  Spawn  of  Satan,  would  you  do  murder 
to  appease  the  devils  whom  you  worship  ?  Well  shall  they 
repay  you,  people  of  Zimboe.  Oh  !  mine  eyes  are  open  and 
I  see,"  he  went  on,  shaking  his  thin  arms  above  his  head  in 
a  prophetic  frenzy.  **  I  see  the  sword  of  the  true  God,  and 
it  Barnes  above  this  city  of  idolaters  and  abominations.  I 
«ee  this  place  of  sacrifice,  and  I  tell  you  that  before  the  moon 
is  young  again  it  shall  run  red  with  the  blood  of  you,  idol 
worshippers,  and  of  you,  women  of  the  groves.  The 
heathen  is  at  your  gates,  ye  followers  of  demons,  and  my 
God  sends  them  as  He  sends  the  locusts  or  the  north  wind 
to  devour  you  like  grass,  to  sweep  you  away  like  the  dust  of 
the  desert.  Cry  then  upon  El  and  Baaltis,  and  let  £1  and 
Baaltis  save  you  if  they  can.  Doom  is  upon  you;  Azrael, 
angel  of  death,  writes  his  name  upon  your  foreheads,  every 
one  of  you,  giving  your  city  to  the  owls,  your  bodies  to  the 
jackals,  and  your  souls  to  Satan " 

Thus  far  the  priests  and  the  spectators  had  listened  to 
Issachar's  denunciations  in  bewildered  amazement  not  un- 
mixed with  fear.  Now  with  a  roar  of  wrath  they  awoke, 
and  suddenly  he  was  dragged  from  the  platform  by  a  score 
of  hands  and  struck  down  with  many  blows.  Indeed,  he 
would  then  and  there  have  been  torn  to  pieces  had  not  a 
guard  of  soldiers,  knowing  that  he  was  Sakon*s  guest  and  in 
the  train  of  the  prince  Aziel,  snatched  him  from  the  mad- 
dened multitude,  and  borne  him  swiftly  to  a  place  of  safety 
without  the  enclosure. 

While  the  tumult  was  at  its  height,  a  Phoenician,  who  had 
arrived  in  the  temple  breathless  with  haste,  might  have  been 
seen  to  pluck  Metem  by  the  sleeve. 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  Metem  asked  of  the  man,  who  was  his 
servant. 

"  This :    the  lady   Baaltis  is  dead.      I    watched   as   you 


THK  NEW  YORK 

PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


ASTOR,  LEXOX,  AND 

TILDEN  FOlNDAIIONS 

R  L 


TiiE  y::  ••  yosk 
PUBLIC  LI3iUBr 


ASTOR.  LE>:OX.  AND 
TILDEN  FOINUATIONS. 


I 


THE   PLACE   OF  SACRIFICE.  II3 

bade  me,  and,  as  she  had  promised  to  do,  in  token  oftht  end, 
her  woman  waved  a  napkin  from  the  casement  of  that 
tower  where  she  lies." 

**  Do  any  know  of  this  ?  " 

"  None." 

**  Then  say  no  word  of  it,"  and  Metem  hurried  off  in  search 
of  Aziel. 

Presently  he  found  him  seeking  for  Issachar  in  company 
with  his  guards. 

"  Have  no  fear,  Prince,"  Metem  said,  in  answer  to  his 
eager  questions,  "  he  is  safe  enough,  for  the  soldiers  have 
borne  the  fool  away.  Pardon  me  that  I  should  speak  thus 
of  a  holy  man,  but  he  has  put  all  our  lives  in  danger." 

"I  do  not  pardon  you,"  answered  Aziel  hotly,  **  and  I 
honour  Issachar  for  his  act  and  words.  Let  us  begone  from 
this  accursed  place  whither  you  entrapped  me." 

Before  Metem  could  reply  a  voice  cried,  "Close  the  doors 
of  the  sanctuary,  so  that  none  can  pass  in  or  go  out,  and  let 
the  sacrifice  be  offered." 

•*  Listen,  Prince,"  said  Metem,  **  you  must  stay  here  till 
the  ceremony  is  done." 

"Then  I  tell  you,  Phoenician,"  answered  Aziel,  "that 
rather  than  suffer  that  luckless  child  to  be  butchered  before 
my  eyes  I  will  cut  my  way  to  it  with  my  guards,  and  rescue 
it  alive." 

**  To  leave  yourself  dead  in  place  of  it,"  answered  Metem 
sarcastically ;  "  but,  see,  a  woman  desires  to  speak  with  you," 
and  he  pointed  to  a  girl  in  the  robe  of  a  priestess,  whose  face 
was  hidden  with  a  veil,  and  who,  in  the  tumult  and  confusion, 
had  worked  her  way  to  Aziel, 

"  Prince,"  whispered  the  veiled  form,  "  I  am  Elissa.  For 
your  life's  sake  keep  still  and  silent,  or  you  will  be  stabbed, 
for  your  words  have  been  overheard,  and  the  priests  are  mad 
at  the  insult  that  has  been  put  upon  them." 

**  Away  with  you,  woman,"  answered  Aziel ;  **  what  have  I 
to  do  with  a  girl  of  the  groves  and  a  murderess  of  chMtttv"^." 


1 14  ELISSA. 

She  winced  at  his  bitter  words,  but  said  quietly : — 

"  Then  on  your  own  head  be  your  blood.  Prince,  which  I 
have  risked  much  to  keep  unshed.  But  before  you  die,  learn 
that  I  knew  nothing  of  this  foul  sacrifice,  and  that  gladly 
would  I  give  my  own  life  to  save  that  of  yonder  child." 

**  Save  it,  and  I  will  believe  you,"  answered  the  prince^ 
turning  from  her. 

Elissa  slipped  away,  for  she  saw  that  the  priestesses^  her 
companions,  were  reforming  their  ranks,  and  that  she  must 
not  tarry.  When  she  had  gone  a  few  yards,  a  hand  caught 
her  by  the  sleeve,  and  the  voice  of  Metem,  who  had  over- 
heard something  of  this  talk,  whispered  in  her  ear : — 

**  Daughter  of  Sakon,  what  will  you  give  me  if  I  show  you 
a  way  to  save  the  life  of  the  child,  and  with  it  that  of  the 
prince,  and  at  the  same  time  to  make  him  think  well  of  you 
again  ?  " 

**  All  my  jewels  and  ornaments  of  gold,  and  they  arc 
many,"  she  answered  eagerly. 

**Good;  it  is  a  bargain.  Now  listen:  The  lady  Baaltis 
is  dead ;  she  died  a  few  minutes  since,  and  none  here  know 
it  save  myself  and  one  other,  my  servant,  nor  can  any  learn 
it,  for  the  gates  are  shut.  Do  you  be,  therefore,  suddenly 
inspired — of  the  gods — and  say  so,  for  then  the  sacrifice 
must  cease,  seeing  that  she  for  whom  it  was  to  be  offered 
is  dead.     Do  you  understand  ?  " 

**  I  understand,"  she  answered,  '*  and  though  the  blasphemy 
bring  on  me  the  vengeance  of  Baaltis,  yet  it  shall  be  dared. 
Fear  not,  your  pay  is  good,"  and  she  pressed  forward  to  her 
place,  keeping  the  veil  wrapped  about  her  head  till  she  reached 
it  unobserved,  for  in  the  general  confusion  none  had  noticed 
her  movements. 

When  the  noise  of  shouting  and  angry  voices  had  at  length 
died  away,  and  the  spectators  were  driven  back  outside  the 
sacred  circle,  the  priest  upon  the  platform  cried : — 

**  Now  that  the  Jew  blasphemer  has  gone,  let  the  sacrifice 
be  offered,  as  is  decreed." 


THE   PLACE  OF  SACRIFICE.  II5 

"  Yea,  let  the  sacrifice  be  offered,"  answered  the  multitude, 
and  once  more  the  woman  with  the  sleeping  child  stepped 
forward.  But  before  the  priest  could  take  it  another  figure 
approached  him,  that  of  Elissa,  with  arms  outstretched  and 
eyes  upturned. 

"  Hold,  O  priest ! "  she  said,  **  for  the  goddess,  breathing 
on  my  brow,  inspires  me,  and  I  have  a  message  from  the 
goddess." 

**  Draw  near,  daughter,  and  speak  it  in  the  ears  of  men," 
the  priest  answered  wondering,  for  he  found  it  hard  to  believe 
in  such  inspiration,  and  indeed  would  have  denied  her  a 
hearing  had  he  dared. 

So  Elissa  climbed  the  platform,  and  standing  upon  it  still 
with  outstretched  hands  and  upturned  face,  she  said  in  a 
clear  voice : — 

"  The  goddess  refuses  the  sacrifice,  since  she  has  taken 
to  herself  her  for  whom  it  was  to  have  been  offered — the 
Lady  Baaltis  is  dead." 

At  this  tidings  a  groan  went  up  from  the  people,  partly  of 
grief  for  the  loss  of  a  spiritual  dignitary  who  was  popular,  and 
partly  of  disappointment  because  now  the  sacrifice  could  not 
be  offered.  For  the  Phoenicians  loved  these  horrible  spec- 
tacles, which  were  not,  however,  commonly  celebrated  by 
daylight  and  in  the  presence  of  the  people. 

*•  It  is  a  lie,"  cried  a  voice,  **  but  now  the  Lady  Baaltis 
was  living." 

"  Let  the  gates  be  opened,  and  send  to  see  whether  or  no 
I  lie,"  said  Elissa,  quietly. 

Then  for  a  while  there  was  silence  while  a  priest  went 
upon  the  errand.  At  length  he  was  seen  returning.  Push- 
ing his  way  through  the  crowd,  he  mounted  the  platform, 
and  said  : — 

"  The  daughter  of  Sakon  speaks  truth ;  alas !  the  lady 
Baaltis  is  dead." 

Elissa  sighed  in  relief,  for  had  her  tidings  proved  false  she 
could  scarcely  have  hoped  to  escape  the  fury  of  lV\t  ctovj^. 


ii6 


ELISSA. 


**  Ay  !  '*  she  cried,  "  she  is  dead,  as  I  told  you,  and  because 
of  your  sin,  who  would  have  offered  human  sacrifice  in  public, 
against  the  custom  of  our  faith  and  city  and  without  the 
command  of  the  goddess." 

Then  in  sullen  silence  the  priests  and  priestesses  reformed 
their  ranks,  and  departed  from  the  sanctuary,  whence  they 
were  followed  by  the  spectators,  the  most  of  them  in  no  good 
mood,  for  they  had  been  baulked  of  the  promised  spectacle. 


117 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  HALL  OF  AUDIENCE. 

When  Elissa  reached  her  chamber  after  the  break  up  of  the 
procession,  she  threw  herself  upon  her  couch,  and  burst  into 
a  passion  of  tears.  Well  might  she  weep,  for  she  had  been 
false  to  her  oath  as  a  priestess,  uttering  as  a  message  from 
the  goddess  that  which  she  had  learnt  from  the  lips  of  man. 
More,  she  could  not  rid  herself  of  the  remembrance  of  the 
scorn  and  loathing  with  which  the  Prince  Aziel  had  looked 
upon  her,  or  of  the  bitter  insult  of  his  words  when  he  called 
her,  '^  a  girl  of  the  groves,  and  a  murderess  of  children  ". 

It  chanced  that,  so  far  as  Elissa  was  concerned,  these 
charges  were  utterly  untrue.  None  could  throw  a  slur  upon 
her,  and  as  for  these  rare  human  sacrifices,  she  loathed  the 
very  name  of  them,  nor,  unless  forced  to  it,  would  she  have 
been  present  had  she  guessed  that  any  such  offering  was 
intended. 

Like  most  of  the  ancient  religions,  that  of  the  Phoenicians 
had  two  sides  to  it — a  spiritual  and  a  material  side.  The 
spiritual  side  was  a  worship  of  the  far-off  unknown  divinity, 
symbolised  by  the  sun,  moon  and  planets,  and  visible  only  in 
their  majestic  movements,  and  in  the  forces  of  nature.  To 
this  Elissa  clung,  knowing  no  truer  god,  and  from  those  forces 
she  strove  to  wring  their  secret,  for  her  heart  was  deep. 
Lonely  invocations  to  the  goddess  beneath  the  light  of  the 
silent  moon  appealed  to  her,  for  from  them  she  seemed  to 
draw  strength  and  comfort,  but  the  outward  ceremonies  of 
her  fieuth,  or  the  more  secret  and  darker  of  them,  of  which  in 
practice  she  knew  little,  were  already  an  abomination  in  her 


1 1 8  ELISSA. 

eyes.  And  now  what  if  the  Jew  prophet  spoke  truly  ?  What 
if  this  creed  of  hers  were  a  lie,  root  and  branch,  and  there 
did  live  in  the  heavens  above  a  Lord  and  Father  who  heard 
and  answered  the  prayers  of  men,  and  who  did  not  seek  of 
them  the  blood  of  the  children  He  had  given  ? 

A  great  doubt  took  hold  of  Elissa  and  shook  her  being, 
and  with  the  doubt  came  hope.  How  was  it — if  her  faith 
were  true — that  when  she  took  the  name  of  the  goddess  in 
vain,  nothing  had  befallen  her  ?  She  desired  to  learn  more 
of  this  matter,  but  who  was  to  teach  her  ?  The  Lrevite 
turned  from  her  with  loathing  as  from  a  thing  unclean,  and 
there  remained,  therefore,  but  the  prince  Aziel,  who  had  put 
her  from  him  with  those  bitter  words  of  scorn.  Ah !  why 
did  they  pain  her  so,  piercing  her  heart  as  with  a  spear  ? 
Was  it  because — because — he  had  grown  dear  to  her  ?  Yes, 
that  was  the  truth.  She  had  learned  it  even  as  he  cursed 
her ;  all  her  quick  southern  blood  was  alight  with  a  new  fire, 
the  like  of  which  she  had  never  known  before.  And  not  her 
blood  only,  it  was  her  spirit — her  spirit  that  yearned  to  his. 
Had  it  not  leapt  within  her  at  the  first  sight  of  him  as  to 
one  most  dear,  one  long-lost  and  found  again  ?  She  loved 
him,  and  he  loathed  her,  and  oh !  her  lot  was  hard. 

As  Elissa  lay  brooding  thus  in  her  pain,  the  door  opened 
and  Sakon,  her  father,  hurried  into  the  chamber. 

**  What  is  it  that  has  chanced  yonder  ?  "  he  asked,  for  he 
had  not  been  present  in  the  sanctuary,  **and,  daughter,  why 
do  you  weep  ?  " 

**  I  weep,  father,  because  your  guest,  the  prince  Aziel, 
has  called  me  *  a  girl  of  the  groves,  and  a  murderess  of 
children,' "  she  replied. 

**  Then,  by  my  head,  prince  that  he  is,  he  shall  answer 
for  it  to  me,"  said  Sakon  grasping  at  his  sword-hilt. 

**  Nay,  father,  since  to  him  I  must  have  seemed  to  deserve 
the  words.  Listen."  And  she  told  him  all  that  had  passed, 
hiding  nothing. 

'*  Now  it  seems  that  trouble  is  heaped  upon  trouble,'*  said 


THE   HALL  OF  AUDIENCE.  I  I9 

the  Phoenician  when  she  had  finished,  *'and  they  were  mad 
who  suffered  the  prince  and  that  fierce  Issachar  to  be  present 
at  the  sacrifice.  Daughter,  I  tell  you  this :  though  I  am  a 
worshipper  of  El  and  Baaltis,  as  my  fathers  were  before  me, 
I  know  that  Jehovah  of  the  Jews  is  a  great  and  powerful 
Lord,  and  that  His  prophets  do  not  prophesy  falsely,  for  I 
have  seen  it  in  my  youth,  yonder  in  the  coasts  of  Sidon. 
What  did  Issachar  say  ?  That  before  the  moon  was  young 
again,  this  temple  should  run  red  with  blood  ?  Well,  so  it 
may  happen,  for  Ithobal  threatens  war  against  us,  and  for 
your  sake,  my  daughter.'* 

"  How  for  my  sake,  father  ?  "  she  asked  heavily,  as  one 
who  knew  what  the  answer  would  be. 

**  You  know  well,  girl.  Ever  since  you  danced  before  him 
at  the  great  welcoming  feast  I  made  in  his  honour  a  month 
ago  the  man  is  besotted  of  you ;  moreover,  he  is  mad  with 
jealousy  of  this  new-comer,  the  prince  Aziel.  He  has 
demanded  public  audience  of  me  this  afternoon,  and  I  have 
it  privately  that  then  he  will  formally  ask  you  in  marriage 
before  the  people,  and  if  he  is  refused  will  declare  war  upon 
the  city,  with  which  he  has  many  an  ancient  quarrel.  Yes, 
yes,  king  Ithobal  is  that  sword  of  God  which  the  Jew  said 
he  saw  hanging  over  us,  and  should  it  fall  it  will  be  because 
of  you,  Elissa." 

**  The  Jew  did  not  say  that,  father ;  he  said  it  would  be 
because  of  the  sins  of  the  people  and  their  idolatries." 

**  What  does  it  matter  what  he  said  ?  "  broke  in  Sakon 
hastily.     '*  How  shall  I  answer  Ithobal  ?  " 

"Tell  him,"  she  replied  with  a  strange  smile,  **  that  he 
does  wisely  to  be  jealous  of  the  prince  Aziel." 

'*  What !  Of  the  stranger  who  this  very  day  reviled  you 
in  words  of  such  shame,  and  so  soon  ?  "  asked  her  father 
astonished. 

Elissa  did  not  speak  in  answer ;  she  only  looked  straight 
before  her,  and  nodded  her  head. 

"  Had  ever  man  such  a  daughter  ? "   Sakon  weul  ow  vcv 


1 20  ELISSA. 

petulant  dismay.  **  Truly  it  is  a  wise  saying  which  tells 
that  women  love  those  best  who  beat  them,  be  it  with  the 
tongue  or  with  the  fist.  Not  but  what  I  would  gladly  see 
you  wedded  to  a  prince  of  Israel  and  of  Egypt  rather  than 
to  this  half-bred  barbarian,  but  the  legions  of  Solomon  and 
of  Pharaoh  are  far  away,  whereas  Ithobal  has  a  hundred 
thousand  spears  almost  at  our  gate." 

**  There  is  no  need  to  speak  of  such  things,  father,"  she 
said,  turning  aside,  *'  since,  even  were  I  willing,  the  prince 
would  have  nought  to  do  with  me,  who  am  a  priestess  of 
Baaltis.  ' 

**  The  matter  of  religion  might  be  overcome,"  suggested 
Sakon  ;  **  but,  no,  for  many  reasons  it  is  impossible.  Well, 
this  being  so,  daughter,  I  may  answer  Ithobal  that  you  will 
wed  him." 

**  I !  "  she  said  ;  **  I  wed  that  black-hearted  savage  ?  My 
father,  you  may  answer  what  you  will,  but  of  this  be  sure, 
that  I  will  go  to  my  grave  before  I  pass  as  wife  to  the  board 
of  Ithobal." 

"  Oh  !  my  daughter,"  pleaded  Sakon,  **  think  before  you 
say  it.  As  his  wife  at  least  you,  who  are  not  of  royal  blood, 
will  be  a  queen,  and  the  mother  of  kings.  But  if  you  refuse, 
then  either  I  must  force  you,  which  is  hateful  to  me,  or  there 
will  be  such  a  war  as  the  city  has  not  known  for  generations, 
for  Ithobal  and  his  tribes  have  many  grievances  against  us. 
By  the  gift  of  yourself,  for  a  while,,  at  any  rate,  you  can,  as 
it  chances,  make  peace  between  us,  but  if  that  is  withheld, 
then  blood  will  run  in  rivers,  and  perhaps  this  city,  with  all 
who  live  in  it,  will  be  destroyed,  or  at  the  least  its  trade  must 
be  ruined  and  its  wealth  stolen  away." 

**  If  it  is  decreed  that  all  these  things  are  to  be,  they  will 
be,"  answered  Elissa  calmly,  **  seeing  that  this  war  has 
threatened  us  for  many  years,  and  that  a  woman  must  think 
of  herself  first,  and  of  the  fate  of  cities  afterwards.  Of  my 
own  free  will  I  shall  never  take  Ithobal  for  husband.  Father, 
I  have  said." 


THE   HALL  OF   AUDIENCK.  121 

"  Of  the  fate  of  cities,  yes ;  but  how  of  my  fate,  and  that 
of  those  we  love  ?  Are  we  all  to  be  ruined,  and  perhaps 
slaughtered,  to  satisfy  your  whim,  girl  ? " 

"  I  did  not  say  so,  father.  I  said  that  of  my  own  free  will 
I  would  not  wed  Ithobal.  If  you  choose  to  give  me  to  him 
you  have  the  right  to  do  it,  but  know  then  that  you  give  me 
to  my  death.     Perhaps  it  is  best  that  it  should  be  thus." 

Sakon  knew  his  daughter  well,  and  it  did  not  need  that 
he  should  glance  at  her  set  face  to  learn  that  she  meant 
her  words.  Also  he  loved  her,  his  only  child,  more  dearly 
than  anything  on  earth. 

**  In  truth  my  strait  is  hard,  and  I  know  not  which  way  to 
turn/*  he  said,  covering  his  face  with  his  hand. 

"  Father,**  she  replied,  laying  her  fingers  lightly  on  his 
shoulder,  "  what  need  is  there  to  answer  him  at  once  ? 
Take  a  month,  or  if  he  will  not  give  it,  a  week.  Much  may 
happen  in  that  time." 

**  The  counsel  is  wise,"  he  said,  catching  at  this  straw. 
**  Daughter,  be  in  the  great  hall  of  audience  with  your 
attendants  three  hours  after  noon,  for  then  we  must  receive 
Ithobal  boldly  in  all  pomp,  and  deal  with  him  as  best  we 
may.  And  now  I  go  to  ask  peace  for  the  Levite  from  the 
priests  of  El,  and  to  discover  whom  the  sacred  colleges  desire 
to  nominate  as  the  new  Baaltis.  Doubtless  it  will  be  Mesa, 
the  daughter  of  her  who  is  dead,  though  many  are  against 
her.  Oh!  if  there  were  no  priests  and  no  women,  this  city 
would  be  easier  to  govern,"  and  with  an  impatient  gesture 
Sakon  left  the  room. 

It  was  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  the  great  hall  of 
audience  in  Zimboe  was  crowded  with  a  brilliant  assemblage. 
There  sat  Sakon,  the  governor,  and  with  him  his  council  of 
the  notables  of  the  city ;  there  were  prince  Aziel  and  among 
his  retinue,  Issachar  the  prophet,  fierce-eyed  as  ever,  though 
hardly  recovered  from  the  rough  handling  he  had  experienced 
in  the  temple.      There  were  representatives  of  the  college 


1 21  ELISSA. 

of  the  priests  of  El.  There  were  many  ladies,  wives  and 
daughters  of  dignitaries  and  wealthy  citizens,  and  with 
them  a  great  crowd  of  spectators  of  all  classes  gathered  in 
the  lower  part  of  the  hall,  for  a  rumour  had  spread  about 
that  the  farewell  audience  given  by  Sakon  to  King  Ithobal 
was  likely  to  be  stormy. 

When  all  were  gathered,  a  herald  announced  that  Ithobal, 
King  of  the  Tribes,  waited  to  take  his  leave  of  Sakon, 
Governor  of  Zimboe,  before  departing  to  his  own  land  on 
the  morrow. 

**  Let  him  be  admitted,"  said  Sakon,  who  looked  weary 
and  ill  at  ease.  Then  as  the  herald  bowed  and  left,  he 
turned  and  whispered  something  into  the  ear  of  his  daughter 
Elissa,  who  stood  behind  his  chair,  her  face  immovable  as 
that  of  an  Egyptian  Sphinx,  but  magnificently  apparelled  in 
gleaming  robes  and  jewelled  ornaments — which  Metem,  look- 
ing on  them,  reflected  with  satisfaction  were  now  his  property. 

Presently,  preceded  by  a  burst  of  savage  music,  Ithobal 
entered.  He  was  gorgeously  arrayed  in  a  purple  Tyrian 
robe  decked  with  golden  chains,  while  on  the  brow,  in  token 
of  his  royalty,  he  wore  a  golden  circlet  in  which  was  set  a 
single  blood-red  stone.  Before  him  walked  a  sword-bearer 
carrying  a  sword  of  ceremony,  a  magnificent  ivory-handled 
weapon  encrusted  with  rough  gems  and  inlaid  with  gold, 
while  behind  him,  clad  in  barbaric  pomp,  marched  a  number 
of  counsellors  and  attendants,  huge  and  half-savage  men 
who  glared  wonderingly  at  the  splendour  of  the  place  and 
its  occupants.  As  the  king  came,  Sakon  rose  from  his  chair 
of  state  and,  advancing  down  the  hall,  took  him  by  the  hand 
and  led  him  to  a  similar  chair  placed  at  a  little  distance. 

Ithobal  seated  himself  and  looked  around  the  hall.  Pres- 
ently his  glance  fell  upon  Aziel,  and  he  scowled. 

**  Is  it  common,  Sakon,"  he  asked,  "  that  the  seat  of  a 
prince  should  be  set  higher  than  that  of  a  crowned  king  ?  " 
And  he  pointed  to  the  chair  of  Aziel,  which  was  placed  a 
little  above  his  own  upon  the  dais. 


THE   HALL  OF   AUDIENCE.  1 23 

The  governor  was  about  toanswer  when  Aziel  said  coldly : — 
**  Where  it  was  pointed  out  to  me  that  I  should  sit,  there 
I  sat,  though,  for  aught  I  care,  the  king  Ithobal  may  take 
my  place.  The  grandson  of  Pharaoh  and  of  Solomon  does 
not  need  to  dispute  for  precedence  with  the  savage  ruler  of 
savage  tribes." 

Ithobal  sprang  to  his  feet  and  cried,  grasping  his  sword  : — 

**  By  my  father's  soul,  you  shall  answer  for  this,  Princelet." 

"You   should  have  sworn   by  your  mother's  soul,  King 

Ithobal,'^~replied  Aziel  quietly,  **  for  doubtless  it  is  the  black 

blood  in  your  veins  that  causes  you  to  forget  your  courtesy. 

For  the  rest,  I  answer  to  no  man  save  to  my  king." 

**  Yet  there  is  one  other  who  will  make  you  answer," 
replied  Ithobal,  in  a  voice  thick  with  rage,  **  and  here  he  is," 
and  he  drew  his  sword  and  flashed  it  before  the  prince's  eyes. 
**  Or  if  you  fear  to  face  him,  then  the  wands  of  my  slaves 
shall  cause  you  to  cry  me  pardon." 

**  If  you  desire  to  challenge  me  to  combat,  king  Ithobal, 
for  this  purpose  only  I  am  your  servant,  though  the  fashion 
of  your  challenging  is  not  that  of  any  nation  which  I  know." 
Before  Ithobal  could  reply,  Sakon  called  in  a  loud  voice  :  — 
"Enough,  enough!  Is  this  a  place  for  brawling,  king 
Ithobal,  and  would  you  seek  to  fix  a  quarrel  upon  my  guest, 
the  prince  Aziel,  here  in  my  council  chamber,  and  to  bring 
upon  me  the  wrath  of  Israel,  of  Tyre,  and  of  Egypt  ?  Be 
sure  that  the  prince  shall  cross  no  swords  with  you  ;  no, 
not  if  I  have  to  set  him  under  guard  to  keep  him  safe.  To 
your  business,  king  Ithobal,  or  I  break  up  this  assembly  and 
send  you  under  escort  to  our  gates." 

Now  his  counsellors  plucked  Ithobal  by  the  sleeve  and 
whispered  to  him  some  advice,  which  at  last  he  seemed  to 
take  with  an  ill  grace,  for,  turning,  he  said,  "So  be  it.  This 
is  my  business,  Sakon  :  For  many  years  I  and  the  countless 
tribes  whom  I  rule  have  suffered  much  at  the  hands  of  you 
Phcenicians,  who  centuries  ago  settled  here  in  my  country 
as  traders.     That  you  should  trade  we  are  content,  but  wo^ 


1 24  ELISSA. 

that  3'ou  should  establish  yourselves  as  a  sovereign  power, 
pretending  to  be  my  equals  who  are  my  servants.  Therefore, 
in  the  name  of  my  nation,  I  demand  that  the  tribute  which 
you  pay  to  me  for  the  user  of  the  mines  of  gold  shall  hence- 
forth be  doubled ;  that  the  defences  of  this  city  be  thrown 
down  ;  and  that  you  cease  to  enslave  the  natives  of  the  land 
to  labour  in  your  service.     I  have  spoken.'* 

Now  as  these  arrogant  demands  reached  their  ears,  the 
company  assembled  in  the  hall  murmured  with  anger  and 
astonishment,  then  turned  to  wait  for  Sakon's  answer. 

*'And  if  we  refuse  these  small  requests  of  yours,  O  King?" 
asked  the  governor  sarcastically,  "  what  then  ?  Will  you 
make  war  upon  us  ?  " 

**  First  tell  me,  Sakon,  if  you  do  refuse  them." 

"  In  the  name  of  the  cities  of  Tyre  and  Sidon  whom  I 
serve,  and  of  Hiram  my  master,  I  refuse  them  one  and  all," 
answered  Sakon  with  dignity. 

"  Then,  Sakon,  I  am  minded  to  bring  up  a  hundred  thou- 
sand men  against  you  and  to  sweep  you  and  your  city  from 
the  face  of  earth,"  said  Ithobal.  **  Yet  I  remember  that  I 
also  have  Phcenician  blood  in  my  veins  mixed  with  the 
nobler  and  more  ancient  blood  at  which  yonder  upstart  jeers, 
and  therefore  I  would  spare  you.  I  remember  also  that  for 
generations  there  has  been  peace  and  amity  between  my 
forefathers  and  the  Council  of  this  city,  and  therefore  I 
would  spare  you.  Behold,  then,  I  build  a  bridge  whereby 
you  may  escape,  asking  but  one  little  thing  of  you  in  proof 
that  you  are  indeed  my  friend,  and  it  is  that  you  give  me 
your  daughter,  the  lady  Elissa,  whom  I  seek  to  make  my 
queen.  Think  well  before  you  answer,  remembering  that 
upon  this  auvswer  may  hang  the  lives  of  all  who  listen  to 
you,  ay,  and  of  many  thousand  others." 

For  a  while  there  was  silence  in  the  assemblage,  and  every 
eye  was  fixed  upon  Elissa,  who  stood  neither  moving  nor 
speaking,  her  face  still  set  like  that  of  a  Sphinx,  and  almost 
as  unreadable.     Aziel  gazed  at  her  with  the  rest,  and  his 


THE    HALL  OF   AUDIENCE.  I  25 

eyes  she  felt  alone  of  all  the  hundreds  that  were  bent  upon 
her.  Indeed,  so  strongly  did  they  draw  her,  that  against 
her  own  will  she  turned  her  head  and  met  them.  Then 
remembering  what  had  passed  between  herself  and  the 
prince  that  ver)'  day,  she  coloured  faintly  and  looked  down, 
neither  the  glance  nor  the  blush  escaping  the  watchful  Ithobal. 

Presently  Sakon  spoke : — 

**  King  Ithobal,"  he  said,  **  I  am  honoured  indeed  that  you 
should  seek  my  daughter  as  your  queen,  but  she  is  my  only 
child^  whom  I  love,  and  I  have  sworn  to  her  that  I  will  not 
force  her  to  marry  against  her  will,  whoever  be  the  suitor. 
Therefore,  King,  take  your  answer  from  her  own  lips,  for 
whatever  it  be  it  is  my  answer.'* 

"Lady,"  said  Ithobal,  "you  have  heard  your  father's 
words ;  be  pleased  to  say  that  you  look  with  favour  upon  my 
suit,  and  that  you  will  deign  to  share  my  throne  and  power." 

Elissa  took  a  step  forward  on  the  dais  and  curtseyed  low 
before  the  king. 

"  O  King ! "  she  said,  "  I  am  your  handmaid,  and  great 
indeed  is  the  favour  that  you  would  do  your  servant.  Yet, 
King,  I  pray  of  you  search  out  some  fairer  woman  of  a  more 
royal  rank  to  share  your  crown  and  sceptre,  for  I  am  all 
unworthy  of  them,  and  to  those  words  on  this  matter  which 
I  have  spoken  in  past  days  I  have  none  to  add."  Then 
again  she  curtseyed,  adding,  '*  King,  I  am  your  servant." 

Now  a  murmur  of  astonishment  went  up  from  the  audience, 
for  few  of  them  thought  it  possible  that  Elissa,  who,  however 
beautiful,  was  but  the  daughter  of  a  noble,  could  refuse  to 
become  the  wife  of  a  king.  Ithobal  alone  did  not  seem  to 
be  astonished,  for  he  had  expected  this  answer. 

"  Lady,"  he  said,  repressing  with  an  effort  the  passions 
which  were  surging  within  him,  "  I  think  that  I  have  some- 
thing to  offer  to  the  woman  of  my  choice,  and  yet  you  put 
me  aside  as  lightly  as  though  I  had  neither  name,  nor  power, 
nor  station.  This,  as  it  seems  to  me,  can  be  read  in  one 
way  only,  that  your  heart  is  given  elsewhere." 


126  EUSSA. 

"  Have  it  as  you  will,  King,"  answered  Elissa,  **  my  heart 
is  given  elsewhere." 

"  And  yet,  lady,  not  four  suns  gone  you  swore  to  me  that 
you  loved  no  man.  Since  then  it  seems  that  you  have 
learned  to  love,  and  swiftly,  and  it  is  yonder  Jew  whom  you 
have  chosen."     And  he  pointed  to  the  prince  Aziel. 

Again  Elissa  coloured,  this  time  to  the  eyes,  but  she 
showed  no  other  sign  of  confusion. 

**  May  the  king  pardon  me,"  she  said,  **  and  may  the 
prince  Aziel,  whose  name  has  thus  been  coupled  with  mine, 
pardon  me.  I  said  indeed  that  my  heart  was  given  else- 
where, but  I  did  not  say  it  was  given  to  any  man.  May 
not  the  heart  of  a  mortal  maid-priestess  be  given  to  the 
Ever-living." 

Now  for  a  moment  the  king  was  silenced,  while  a  murmur 
of  applause  at  her  ready  wit  went  round  the  audience.  But 
before  it  died  away  a  voice  at  the  far  end  of  the  hall  called 
out : — 

"  Perchance  the  lady  does  not  know  that  yonder  in  Egypt, 

and   in   Jerusalem    also,   prince  Aziel  is  named  the   Ever- 

1*   •       » » 
ivmg. 

Now  it  was  Elissa's  turn  to  be  overcome. 

"  Nay,  I  knew  it  not,"  she  said  ;  "  how  should  I  know  it  ? 
I  spoke  of  that  Dweller  in  the  heavens  whom  I  worship " 

"  And  behold,  the  title  fits  a  dweller  on  the  earth  whom 
you  must  also  worship,  for  such  omens  do  not  come  by 
chance,"  cried  the  same  voice,  but  from  another  quarter  of 
the  crowded  hall. 

*'  I  ask  pardon,"  broke  in  Aziel,  "  and  leave  to  speak.  It  is 
true  that  owing  to  a  certain  birth-mark  which  I  bear,  among 
the  Egyptians  I  have  been  given  the  bye-name  of  the  Ever- 
living,  but  it  is  one  which  this  lady  can  scarcely  have  heard, 
therefore  jest  no  more  upon  a  chance  accident  of  words. 
Moreover,  if  you  be  men,  cease  to  heap  insult  upon  a  woman. 
I  who  am  almost  a  stranger  here  have  not  dared  to  ask  the 
lady  Elissa  for  her  favour." 


THE   HALL  OK  AUDIENCE.  127 

"Ay,  but  you  will  ask  and  she  will  grant/*  answered  the 
same  voice,  the  owner  of  which  none  could  discover — for  he 
seemed  to  speak  from  every  part  of  the  chamber. 

"  Indeed/'  went  on  Aziel,  not  heeding  the  interruption, 
*•  the  last  words  between  us  were  words  of  anger,  for  we 
quarrelled  on  a  matter  of  religion/' 

"What  of  that  ?  **  cried  the  voice;  *' love  is  the  highest 
of  religions,  for  do  not  the  Phoenicians  worship  it  ?  " 

"  Seize  yonder  knave,*'  shouted  Sakon,  and  search  was 
made  but  without  avail.  Afterwards,  however,  Aziel  re- 
membered that  once,  when  they  were  weather-bound  on 
their  journey  from  the  coast,  Metem  had  amused  them  by 
making  his  voice  sound  from  various  quarters  of  the  hut  in 
which  they  lay.     Then  Ithobal  rose  and  said  : — 

**  Enough  of  this  folly ;  I  am  not  here  to  juggle  with  words, 
or  to  listen  to  such  play.  Whether  the  lady  Elissa  spoke 
of  the  gods  she  serves  or  of  a  man  is  one  to  me.  I  care  not 
of  whom  she  spoke,  but  for  her  words  I  do  care.  Now  hearken, 
you  city  of  traders :  If  this  is  to  be  my  answer,  then  I  break 
down  that  bridge  which  I  have  built,  and  it  is  war  between 
you  and  my  Tribes,  war  to  the  end.  But  let  her  change  her 
words,  and  whether  she  loves  me  or  loves  me  not,  come  to 
be  my  wife,  and,  for  my  day,  the  bridge  shall  stand  ;  for  once 
that  we  are  wed  I  can  surely  teach  her  love,  or  if  I  cannot, 
at  least  it  is  she  I  seek  with  or  without  her  love.  Reflect 
then,  lady,  and  reply  again,  remembering  how  much  hangs 
upon  your  lips.** 

**  Do  you  think,  king  Ithobal,"  Elissa  answered,  looking 
at  him  with  angry  eyes,  "  that  a  woman  such  as  I  am  can  be 
won  by  threats  ?     I  have  spoken,  king  Ithobal." 

**  I  know  not,**  he  replied  ;  "  but  I  do  know  that  she  can 
be  won  by  force,  and  then  surely,  lady,  your  pride  shall  pay 
the  price,  for  you  shall  be  mine,  but  not  my  queen." 

Now  one  of  the  council  rose  and  said  : — 

"  It  seems,  Sakon,  that  there  is  more  in  this  matter  than 
whether  or  no  the  king  Ithobal  pleases  your  daughter.     Is 

10 


128  ELISSA. 

the  city  then  to  be  plunged  into  a  great  war,  of  which  none 
can  see  the  end,  because  one  woman  looks  askance  upon  a 
man  ?  Better  that  a  thousand  girls  should  be  wedded  where 
they  would  not  than  that  such  a  thing  should  happen.  Sakon, 
according  to  our  ancient  law  you  have  the  right  to  give  your 
daughter  in  marriage  where  and  when  you  will.  We  demand, 
therefore,  that  for  the  good  of  the  commonwealth,  you  should 
exercise  this  right,  and  hand  over  the  lady  Elissa  to  king 
Ithobal." 

This  speech  was  received  with  loud  and  general  shouts  of 
approval,  since  no  Phoenician  audience  would  have  been 
willing  to  sacrifice  its  interests  for  a  thing  so  trivial  as  the 
happiness  of  a  woman. 

**  Between  the  desire  of  a  beloved  daughter  to  whom  I 
have  pledged  my  word  and  my  duty  to  the  great  city  over 
which  I  rule,  my  strait  is  hard  indeed,'*  answered  Sakon. 
"  Hearken,  king  Ithobal,  I  must  have  time.  Give  me  eight 
days  from  now  in  which  to  answer  you,  for  if  you  will  not,  I 
deny  your  suit." 

Ithobal  seemed  about  to  refuse  the  demand  of  Sakon.  Then 
once  more  his  counsellors  plucked  him  by  the  sleeve,  point- 
ing out  to  him  that  if  he  did  this,  it  was  likely  that  none  of 
them  would  leave  the  city  alive.  At  some  sign  from  the 
governor,  they  whispered,  the  captains  of  the  guard  were 
already  hastening  from  the  hall. 

*'  So  be  it,  Sakon,"  he  said.  "  To-night  I  camp  without 
your  walls,  which  are  no  longer  safe  for  one  who  has 
threatened  war  against  them,  and  on  the  eighth  day  from 
this  see  to  it  that  your  heralds  bring  me  the  Lady  Elissa  and 
peace — or  I  make  good  my  threat.  Till  then,  farewell." 
And  placing  himself  in  the  midst  of  his  company  king 
Ithobal  left  the  hall. 


129 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE     BLACK     DWARF. 

Some  two  hours  had  passed  since  the  break-up  of  the 
assembly  in  the  great  hall.  Prince  Aziel  was  seated  in 
his  chamber,  when  the  keeper  of  the  door  announced  that 
a  woman  was  without  who  desired  to  speak  with  him.  He 
gave  orders  that  she  should  be  admitted,  and  presently  a 
veiled  figure  entered  the  room  and  bowed  before  him. 

**  Be  pleased  to  unveil,  and  to  tell  me  your  business,"  he 
said. 

With  some  reluctance  his  visitor  withdrew  the  wrapping 
from  her  head,  revealing  a  face  which  Aziel  recognised  as 
one  that  he  had  seen  among  the  waiting  women  who 
attended  on  Elissa. 

"  My  message  is  for  your  ear,  Prince,"  she  said,  glancing 
at  the  man  who  had  ushered  her  into  the  chamber. 

*'  It  is  not  my  custom  to  receive  strangers  thus  alone,'' 
said  the  prince ;  **  but  be  it  as  you  will,"  and  he  motioned 
to  the  servant  to  retire  without  the  door.  "  I  await  your 
pleasure/'  he  added,  when  the  man  had  gone. 

**  It  is  here,"  she  answered,  and  drew  from  her  bosom  a 
little  papyrus  roll. 

"  Who  wrote  this  ?  "  he  asked. 

**  I  know  not,  Prince ;  it  was  given  to  me  to  pass  on  to 
you." 

Then  he  opened  the  roll  and  read.  It  ran  thus  :  "  Though 
we  parted  with  bitter  words,  still  in  my  sore  distress  I  crave 
the  comfort  of  your  counsel.  Therefore,  since  I  am  forbidden 
to  speak  with  you  openly,  meet  me,  I  beseech  you,  at  moot\- 


1 30  ELISSA. 

rise  in  the  palace  garden  under  the  shade  of  the  great  Rg 
tree  with  five  roots,  where  I  shall  be  accompanied  only  by 
one  I  trust.  Bring  no  man  with  you  for  my  safety's  sake. 
— Elissa." 

Aziel  thrust  the  scroll  into  his  robe,  and  thought  awhile. 
Then  he  gave  the  waiting  lady  a  piece  of  gold  and  said  : — 

**  Tell  her  who  sent  you  that  I  obey  her  words.    Farewell." 

This  message  seemed  to  puzzle  the  woman,  who  opened 
her  lips  to  speak.  Then,  changing  her  mind^  she  turned 
and  went. 

Scarcely  had  she  gone  when  the  Phoenician,  Metem,  was 
ushered  into  the  room. 

"  O  Prince,"  he  said  maliciously,  **  pardon  me  if  I  caution 
you.  Yet  in  truth  if  veiled  ladies  flit  thus  through  your 
apartments  in  the  light  of  day,  it  will  reach  the  ears  of  the 
holy  but  violent  Issachar,  of  whose  doings  I  come  to  speak. 
Then,  Prince,  I  tremble  for  you." 

Aziel  made  a  movement  half-impatient  and  half-con- 
temptuous. "The  woman  is  a  serving-maid,"  he  said, 
"  who  brought  me  a  message  that  I  understand  but  little. 
Tell  me,  Metem,  for  you  know  this  place  of  old,  does  there 
stand  in  the  palace  garden  a  great  fig  tree  with  five  roots  ?  " 

"Yes,  Prince;  at  least  such  a  tree  used  to  grow  there 
when  last  I  visited  this  country.  It  was  one  of  the  wonders 
of  the  town,  because  of  its  size.     What  of  it  ?  " 

"  Little,  except  that  I  must  be  under  it  at  moonrise.  See 
and  read,  since  whatever  you  may  say  of  yourself,  you  are, 
I  think,  no  traitor." 

**Not  if  I  am  well  paid  to  keep  counsel.  Prince,"  Metem 
answered  with  a  smile.     Then  he  read  the  scroll. 

"  I  am  glad  that  the  noble  lady  brings  an  attendant  with 
her,"  he  said  as  he  returned  it,  with  a  bow.  "  The  gossips 
of  Zimboe  are  censorious,  and  might  misinterpret  this  moon- 
light meeting,  as  indeed  would  Sakon  and  Issachar.  Well, 
doves  will  coo  and  maids  will  woo,  and  unless  I  can  make 
money  out  of  it  the  affair  is  none  of  mine." 


THE   BLACK   DWARF.  13I 

**  Have  I  not  told  you  that  there  is  no  question  of  woo- 
ing ?  "  asked  the  prince  angrily.  "  I  go  only  to  give  her 
what  counsel  I  can  in  the  matter  of  the  suit  of  this  savage, 
Ithobal.  The  lady  Elissa  and  I  have  quarrelled  beyond 
repair  over  that  accursed  sacrifice " 

"Which  her  ready  wit  prevented,"  put  in  Metem. 

"But  I  promised  last  night  that  I  would  help  her  if  I 
could,"  the  prince  went  on,  "  and  I  always  keep  my  word." 

"  I  understand.  Prince.  Well,  since  you  turn  from  the 
lady,  whose  name  with  yours  is  so  much  in  men's  mouths 
just  now,  doubtless  you  will  give  her  wise  counsel,  namely, 
to  wed  Ithobal,  and  lift  the  shadow  of  war  from  this  city. 
Then,  indeed,  we  shall  all  be  grateful  to  you,  for  it  seems 
that  no  one  else  can  move  her  stubbornness.  And,  by  the 
way:  If,  when  she  has  listened  to  your  wisdom,  the 
daughter  of  Sakon  should  chance  to  e.xplain  to  you  that  the 
sight  of  this  day's  attempted  sacrifice  filled  her  with  horror, 
and  that  she  parted  with  every  jewel  she  owns  to  put  an  end 
to  it — well,  her  words  will  be  true.  But,  since  you  have 
quarrelled,  they  will  have  no  more  interest  for  you.  Prince, 
than  has  my  talk  about  them.  So  now  to  other  matters." 
And  Metem  began  to  speak  of  the  conduct  of  Issachar  in  the 
sanctuary,  and  of  the  necessity  of  guarding  him  against 
assassination  at  the  hands  of  the  priests  of  El  as  a  con- 
sequence of  his  religious  zeal.  Presently  he  was  gone, 
leaving  Aziel  somewhat  bewildered. 

Could  it  be  true,  as  she  herself  had  told  him,  and  as  Metem 
now  asserted,  that  Elissa  had  not  participated  willingly  in 
the  dark  rites  in  the  temple  ?  If  so  he  had  misjudged  her 
and  been  unjust ;  indeed,  what  atonement  could  suffice  for 
such  words  as  he  had  used  towards  her  ?  Well,  to  some 
extent  she  must  have  understood  and  forgiven  them,  other- 
wise she  would  scarcely  have  sought  his  aid,  though  he 
knew  not  how  he  could  help  her  in  her  distress. 

•  •••••  •••• 

When  Elissa  returned  from  the  assembly,  she  \a\d  \\ex^^\S. 


132  ELISSA. 

down  to  rest,  worn  out  in  mind  and  body.     Soon  sleep  came 
to  her,  and   with  the  sleep  dreams.     At  first  these  were 
vague  and  shadowy,  then  they  grew  more  clear.    She  dreamed 
that  she  saw  a  dim  and  moonlit  garden,  and  in  it  a  vast  tree 
with  twisted  roots  that  seemed  familiar  to  her.     Something 
moving  among  the  branches  of  this  tree  attracted  her  atten- 
tion, but  for  a  long  while  she  watched  it  without  being  able 
to  discover  what  it  was.     Now  she  saw.     The  moving  thing 
was  a  hideous  black  dwarf  with  beady  eyes,  who  held  in  his 
hand  a  little  ivory  tipped  bow,  on  the  string  of  which  was 
set  an  arrow.     Her  consciousness  concentrated   itself  upon 
this  arrow,  and   though  she  knew   not    how,    she    became 
aware  that  it  was  poisoned.     What  was  the  dwarf  doing  in 
the  tree  with   a  bow  and  poisoned  arrow,  she   wondered  ? 
Suddenly  a  sound  seemed  to  strike  her  ear,  a   sound  of  a 
man's  footsteps  walking  over  grass,  and  she  perceived  that 
the  figure  of  the  dwarf,  crouched  upon  the  bough,  became 
tense  and  alert,  and  that  his  fingers  tightened  upon  the  bow- 
string till  the  blood  was  driven  from  their  yellow  tips.     Fol- 
lowing the  glance  of  his  wicked  black  eyes,  she  saw  advanc- 
ing through  the  shadow  a  tall  man  clad  in  a  dark  robe. 
Now  he  emerged  into  a  patch  of  moonlight  and  stood  looking 
around  him  as  though  he  were  searching  for  some  one.    Then 
the  dwarf  raised  himself  to  his  knees  upon  the  bough,  and, 
aiming  at  the  bare  throat  of  the  man,  drew  the  bow-string  to 
his  ear.     At  this  moment  the  victim  turned  his  head  and  the 
moonlight  shone  full   upon  his  face.     It  was  that  of  the 
prince  Aziel. 

Elissa  awoke  from  her  vision  with  a  little  cry,  then  rose 
trembling,  arid  strove  to  comfort  herself  in  the  thought 
that  although  it  was  so  very  vivid  she  had  dreamed  but  a 
dream.  Still  shaken  and  unnerved,  she  passed  into  another 
chamber,  and  made  pretence  to  eat  of  the  meal  that  was  made 
ready  for  her,  for  it  was  now  the  hour  of  sunset.  While  she 
was  thus  employed,  it  was  announced  that  the  Phcenician, 


THE   BLACK   DWARF.  133 

Metem,  desired  to  speak  with  her,  and  she  commanded  that 
he  should  be  admitted. 

'*  Lady/*  he  said  bowing,  so  soon  as  her  attendants  had 
withdrawn  to  the  farther  end  of  the  chamber,  **  you  can  guess 
my  errand.  This  morning  I  gave  you  certain  tidings  which 
proved  both  true  and  useful,  and  for  those  tidings  you 
promised  a  reward." 

"  It  is  so,'*  she  said,  and  going  to  a  chest  she  drew  from 
it  an  ivory  casket  full  of  ornaments  of  gold  and  among  them 
necklaces  and  other  objects  set  with  uncut  precious  stones. 
Take  them,"  she  said,  "  they  are  yours  ;  that  is,  save  this 
gold  chain  alone,  for  it  is  vowed  to  Baaltis." 

**  But  lady,"  he  asked,  "  how  can  you  appear  before 
Ithobal  the  king  thus  robbed  of  all  your  ornaments  ?  " 

*'  I  shall  not  appear  before  Ithobal  the  king,"  she  answered 
sharply. 

"  You  say  so !  Then  what  will  the  prince  Aziel  think  of 
you  when  he  sees  you  thus  unadorned  ?  " 

"  My  beauty  is  my  adornment,"  she  replied,  "  not  these 
gems  and  gold.  Moreover,  it  is  nought  to  me  what  he 
thinks,  for  he  hates  me,  and  has  reviled  me." 

Metem  lifted  his  eyebrows  incredulously  and  went  on  : 
**  Still,  I  will  not  deprive  you  of  this  woman's  gear.  Look 
now,  I  value  it,  and  at  no  high  figure,"  and  drawing  out  his 
writer  s  palette  and  a  slip  of  papyrus,  he  wrote  upon  it  an 
acknowledgment  of  debt,  which  he  asked  her  to  sign. 

**  This  document,  lady,"  he  said,  "  I  will  present  to  your 
father — or  your  husband — at  a  convenient  season,  nor  do  I 
fear  that  either  of  them  will  refuse  to  honour  it.  And  now 
I  take  my  leave,  for  you — have  an  appointment  to  keep — 
and,"  he  added  with  emphasis,  "  the  time  of  moonrise  is  at 
hand." 

"Your  meaning,  I  pray  you?"  she  asked.  "I  have  no 
appointment  at  moonrise,  or  at  any  other  hour." 

Metem  bowed  politely,  but  in  a  fashion  which  showed 
that  he  put  no  faith  in  her  words. 


1 34  ELISSA. 

*' Again  I  ask  your  meaning,  merchant,"  she  said,  '*for 
your  dark  hintings  are  scarcely  to  be  borne." 

The  Phoenician  looked  at  her ;  there  was  a  ring  of  truth 
in  her  voice. 

**  Lady,"  he  said,  **  will  you  indeed  deny,  after  I  have  seen 
it  written  by  yourself,  that  within  some  few  minutes  you 
meet  the  prince  Aziel  beneath  a  great  tree  in  the  palace 
gardens,  there — so  said  the  scroll — to  ask  his  aid  in  this 
matter  of  the  suit  of  Ithobal  ?  " 

•'Written  by  myself?"  she  said  wonderingly.  •*  Meet 
the  prince  Aziel  beneath  a  tree  in  the  palace  gardens? 
Never  have  I  thought  of  it." 

"  Yet,  lady,  the  scroll  I  saw  purported  to  be  written  by 
you,  and  your  own  woman  bore  it  to  the  prince.  As  I 
think,  she  sits  yonder  at  the  end  of  the  chamber,  for  I  know 
her  shape." 

'*  Come  hither,"  called  Elissa,  addressing  the  woman. 
**  Now  tell  me,  what  scroll  was  this  that  you  carried  to-day 
to  the  prince  Aziel,  saying  that  I  sent  you  ?  " 

**  Lady,"  answered  the  girl  confusedly,  **  I  never  told  the 
prince  Aziel  that  you  sent  him  the  scroll." 

"  The  truth,  woman,  the  truth,"  said  her  mistress.  "  Lie 
not,  or  it  will  be  the  worse  for  you." 

"  Lady,  this  is  the  truth.  As  I  was  walking  through  the 
market-place  an  old  black  woman  met  me,  and  offered  me  a 
piece  of  gold  if  I  would  deliver  a  letter  into  the  hand  of  the 
prince  Aziel.  The  gold  tempted  me,  for  I  had  need  of  it, 
and  I  consented  ;  but  of  who  wrote  the  letter  I  know  nothing, 
nor  have  I  ever  seen  the  woman  before." 

"You  have  done  wrong,  girl,"  said  Elissa,  **  but  I  believe 
your  tale.     Now  go." 

When  she  had  gone,  Elissa  stood  for  a  while  thinking; 
and,  as  she  thought,  Metem  saw  a  look  of  fear  gather  on  her 
face. 

**  Say,"  she  asked  him,  '*  is  there  anything  strange  about 
this  tree  of  which  the  scroll  tells  ?  " 


THE    BLACK   DWARF.  1 35 

**  Its  size  is  strange,"  he  answered,  *•  and  it  has  five  roots 
that  stand  above  the  ground." 

As  he  spoke  Elissa  uttered  a  little  cry. 

**  Ah  !  "  she  said,  **  it  is  the  tree  of  my  dream.  Now — 
now  I  understand.  Swift,  oh  !  come  with  me  swiftly,  for 
see,  the  moon  rises,"  and  she  sprang  to  the  door  followed  by 
the  amazed  Metem. 

Another  minute,  and  they  were  speeding  down  the  narrow 
street  so  fast  that  those  who  loitered  there  turned  their 
heads  and  laughed,  for  they  thought  that  a  jealous  husband 
pursued  his  wife.  As  Elissa  fumbled  at  the  hasp  of  the 
door  of  the  garden,  Metem  overtook  her. 

**  What  means  this  hunt  ?  "  he  gasped. 

**  That  they  have  decoyed  the  prince  here  to  murder  him," 
she  answered,  and  sped  through  the  gateway. 

**  Therefore  we  must  be  murdered  also.  A  woman's 
logic,"  the  Phcenician  reflected  to  himself  as  he  panted  after 
her. 

Swiftly  as  Elissa  had  run  down  the  street,  here  she 
redoubled  her  speed,  flitting  through  the  glades  like  some 
white  spirit,  and  so  rapidly  that  her  companion  found  it 
difficult  to  keep  her  in  view.  At  length  they  came  to  a  lar*;e 
open  space  of  ground  where  played  the  level  beams  of  the 
rising  moon,  striking  upon  the  dense  green  foliage  of  an 
immense  tree  that  grew  there.  Round  this  tree  Elissa  ran, 
glancing  about  her  wildly,  so  that  for  a  few  seconds  Metem 
lost  sight  of  her,  for  its  mass  was  between  them.  When  he 
saw  her  again  she  was  speeding  towards  the  figure  of  a  man 
who  stood  in  the  open,  about  ten  paces  from  the  outer 
boughs  of  the  tree.  To  this  she  pointed  as  she  came,  crying 
out  aloud,  "  Beware  !  Beware  !  " 

Another  moment  and  she  had  almost  reached  the  man, 
and  still  pointing  began  to  gasp  some  broken  words.  Then, 
suddenly  in  the  bright  moonlight,  Metem  saw  a  shining 
point  of  light  flash  towards  the  pair  from  the  darkness  of 
the  tree.     It  would  seem  that  Elissa  saw  it  also ;  at  leasts 


I  ^6  ELISSA. 

she  leapt  from  the  ground,  her  arm  lifted  above  her  head  as 
though  to  catch  the  object.  Then  as  her  feet  once  more 
touched  the  earth  her  knees  gave  way,  and  she  fell  down 
with  a  moan  of  pain.  Metem  running  on  towards  her, 
as  he  went  perceived  a  shape,  which  looked  like  that  of  a 
black  dwarf,  slip  from  the  shadow  of  the  tree  into  some 
bushes  beyond  where  it  was  lost.  Now  he  was  there,  to 
find  Elissa  half-seated,  half-lying  on  the  ground,  the  prince 
Aziel  bending  over  her,  and  fixed  through  the  palm  of  her 
right  hand,  which  she  held  up  piteously,  a  little  ivory- 
pointed  arrow. 

**  Draw  it  out  from  the  wound,"  he  panted. 

**  It  will  not  help  me,"  she  answered ;  **  the  arrow  is 
poisoned." 

With  an  exclamation,  Metem  knelt  beside  her,  and,  not 
heeding  her  groans  of  pain,  drew  the  dart  through  the 
pierced  palm.  Then  he  tore  a  strip  of  linen  from  his  robe, 
and  knotting  it  round  Elissa's  wrist,  he  took  a  broken  stick 
that  lay  near  and  twisted  the  linen  till  it  almost  cut  into  her 
flesh. 

"  Now,  Prince,"  he  said,  "  suck  the  wound,  for  I  have  no 
breath  for  it.  F^ear  not,  lady,  I  know  an  antidote  for  this 
arrow  poison,  and  presently  I  will  be  back  with  the  salve. 
Till  then,  if  you  would  live,  do  not  suffer  that  bandage  to  be 
loosed,  however  much  it  pains  you,**  and  he  departed 
swiftly. 

Aziel  put  his  lips  to  the  hurt  to  draw  out  the  poison. 

*'  Nay,"  she  said  faintly,  trying  to  pull  away  her  hand^ 
*'  it  is  not  fitting,  the  venom  may  kill  you." 

"  It  seems  that  it  was  meant  for  me,"  he  answered,  **  so  at 
the  worst  I  do  take  but  my  own." 

Presently,  directing  Elissa  to  hold  her  hand  above  her 
head,  he  put  his  arms  about  her  and  carried  her  a  hundred 
paces  or  more  into  the  open  glade. 

**  Why  do  you  move  me  ?  "  she  asked,  her  head  resting  on 
his  shoulder. 


"The  arrow  is  poisoned." 


THE  NK'-.V  YOHK 

PUBLIC  Lil.uAUY 


ASTOH,  Ll'.VOX,  AND 

TILDEN  lOLNDATIOKS 

R  L 


THE   BLACK   DWARF.  1 37 

'*  Because  whoever  it  was  that  shot  the  arrow  may  return 
to  try  his  fortune  a  second  time,  and  here  in  the  open  his 
darts  cannot  reach  us."  Then  he  set  her  down  upon  the 
grass  and  stood  looking  at  her. 

"Listen,  prince  Aziel,"  Elissa  said  after  a  while,  "the 
venom  with  which  these  black  men  soak  their  weapons 
is  ver}'  strong,  and  unless  Metem's  salve  be  good,  it  may 
well  chance  that  I  shall  die.  Therefore  before  I  die  I  wish 
to  say  a  word  to  you.  What  brought  you  to  this  place 
to-night  ?  " 

**  A  letter  from  yourself,  lady." 

**  I  know  it,"  she  said,  "  "but  I  did  not  write  that  letter; 
it  was  a  snare,  set,  as  I  think,  by  the  king  Ithobal,  who 
would  do  you  to  death  in  this  way  or  in  that.  A  messenger 
of  his  bribed  my  waiting-maid  to  deliver  it,  and  afterwards  I 
learnt  the  tale  from  Metem.  Then,  guessing  ail,  I  came 
hither  to  try  to  save  you." 

"  But  how  could  you  guess  all,  lady  ?  " 

"  In  a  strange  fashion,  Prince."  And  in  a  few  words  she 
told  him  her  dream. 

"  This  is  marvellous  indeed,  that  you  should  be  warned 
of  my  danger  by  visions,"  he  said  wondering,  and  half- 
doubtingly. 

"  So  marvellous,  Prince,  that  you  do  not  believe  me," 
Elissa  answered.  "  I  know  well  what  you  think.  You 
think  that  a  woman  to  whom  this  very  morning  you  spoke 
such  words  as  women  cannot  well  forgive,  being  revengeful 
laid  a  plot  to  murder  you,  and  then,  being  a  woman,  changed 
her  mind.  Well,  it  is  not  so ;  Metem  can  prove  it  to 
you  ?  " 

"  Lady,  I  believe  you,"  he  said,  "  without  needing  the 
testimony  of  Metem.  But  now  the  story  grows  still  more 
strange,  for  if  you  had  done  me  no  wrong,  how  comes 
it  that  to  preserve  me  from  harm  you  set  your  tender 
flesh  between  the  arrow  and  one  who  had  reviled 
you  ?  " 


138 


ELISSA. 


"  It  was  by  chance,"  she  answered  faintly.  "  I  leamt 
the  truth  and  ran  to  warn  you.  Then  I  saw  the  arrow  fly 
towards  your  heart,  and  strove  to  grasp  it,  and  it  pierced 
me.  It  was  by  chance,  by  such  a  chance  as  made  me  dream 
your  danger."     And  she  fainted. 


139 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

AZIEL  PLIGHTS  HIS  TROTH. 

At  first  Aziel  feared  that  the  poison  had  done  its  work,  and 
that  Elissa  was  dead,  till  placing  his  hand  upon  her  heart 
he  felt  it  beating  faintly,  and  knew  that  she  did  but  swoon. 
To  leave  her  to  seek  water  or  assistance  was  impossible, 
since  he  dared  not  loose  his  hold  of  the  bandage  about  her 
wrist  So,  patiently  as  he  might,  he  knelt  at  her  side 
awaiting  the  return  of  Metem. 

How  beautiful  her  pale  face  seemed  there  in  the  moonlight, 
set  in  its  frame  of  dusky  hair.  And  how  strange  was  this 
tale  of  hers,  of  a  dream  that  she  had  dreamed,  a  dream  which, 
to  save  his  own,  led  her  to  offer  her  life  to  the  murderer's 
arrow.  Many  would  not  believe  it,  but  he  felt  that  it  was 
true ;  he  felt  that  even  if  she  wished  it  she  could  not  lie  to 
him,  for  as  he  had  known  since  first  they  met,  their  souls 
were  open  to  each  other.  Yes,  having  thus  been  warned  of 
his  danger,  she  had  offered  her  life  for  him — for  him  who 
that  morning  had  called  her,  unjustly  so  Metem  said,  **  a 
girl  of  the  groves  and  a  murderess  ".  How  came  it  that  she 
had  done  this,  unless  indeed  she  loved  him  as — he  loved  her  ? 

Aziel  could  no  longer  palter  with  himself,  it  was  the  truth. 
Last  night  when  Issachar  accused  him,  he  had  felt  this, 
although  then  he  would  not  admit  it  altogether,  and  now 
to-night  he  knew  that  his  fate  had  found  him.  They  would 
say  that,  after  the  common  fashion  of  men,  he  had  been 
conquered  by  a  lovely  face  and  form  and  a  brave  deed  of 
devotion.  But  it  was  not  so.  Something  beyond  the  flesh 
and  its  works  and  attributes  drew  him  towards  this  woman ^ 


140  ELISSA. 

something  that  he  could  neither  understand  nor  define  (unless, 
indeed,  the  vision  of  Issachar  defined  it),  but  of  which  he  had 
been  conscious  since  first  he  set  his  eyes  upon  her  face. 
It  was  possible,  it  was  even  probable,  that  before  another 
hour  had  gone  by  she  would  have  passed  beyond  his  reach 
into  the  deeps  of  death,  whither  for  a  while  he  could  not 
follow  her.  Yet  he  knew  that  the  knowledge  that  she  never 
could  be  his  would  not  affect  the  love  of  her  which  burnt  in 
him,  for  his  desire  towards  her  was  not  altogether  a  desire 
of  the  earth. 

Aziel  bent  down  over  the  swooning  girl,  looking  into  her 
pale  face,  till  her  lips  almost  touched  his  own,  and  his  breath 
beating  on  her  brow  seemed  to  give  her  life  again.  Now  she 
stirred,  and  now  she  opened  her  eyes  and  gazed  back  at  him 
a  while,  deeply  and  with  meaning,  even  as  he  gazed  at  her. 

He  spoke  no  word,  for  his  lips  seemed  to  be  smitten  with 
silence,  but  his  heart  said,  **  I  love  you,  I  love  you,"  and  her 
heart  heard  it,  for  she  whispered  back : — 

"  Bethink  you  who  and  what  I  am." 

**  It  matters  not,  for  we  are  one,"  he  replied. 

*'  Bethink  you,"  she  said  again,  **  that  soon  I  may  be  dead 
and  lost  to  you." 

"  It  cannot  be,  for  we  are  one,"  he  replied.  **  One  we 
have  been,  one  we  are  to-day,  and  one  we  shall  be  through 
all  the  length  of  life  and  death." 

**  Prince,"  she  said  again,  "  once  more  and  for  the  last 
time  I  say :  Bethink  you  well,  for  it  comes  upon  me  that 
your  words  are  true,  and  that  if  I  take  that  which  to-night 
you  offer,  it  will  be  for  ever  and  for  aye." 

**  For  ever  and  aye,  let  it  be,"  Aziel  said,  leaning  towards 
her. 

*'  For  ever  and  for  aye,  let  it  be,"  she  repeated,  holding  up 
her  lips  to  his. 

And  thus  in  the  silent  moonlit  garden  they  plighted  their 
strange  troth. 


AZIEL  PLIGHTS   HIS  TROTH.  I4J 

"  Lady,"  said  a  voice  in  their  ears,  the  voice  of  Metem,  **  I 
pray  you  let  me  dress  your  hand,  for  there  is  no  time  to  lose." 

Aziel  looked  up  to  see  the  Phcjenician  bending  over  them 
with  a  sardonic  smile,  and  behind  him  the  tall  form  of 
Issachar,  who  stood  regarding  them,  his  arms  folded  on  his 
breast. 

**  Holy  Issachar,"  went  on  Metem  with  malice,  **  be 
pleased  to  hold  this  lady's  hand,  since  it  seems  that  the 
prince  here  can  only  tend  her  lips." 

"  Nay,"  answered  the  Levite,  '*  what  have  I  to  do  with 
this  daughter  of  Baaltis  ?  Cure  her  if  you  can,  or  if  you 
cannot,  let  her  die,  for  so  shall  a  stone  of  stumbling  be 
removed  from  the  feet  of  the  foolish."  And  he  glanced 
indignantly  at   Aziel. 

**  Had  it  not  been  for  this  same  stone  at  least  the  feet  of 
the  foolish  by  now  would  have  pointed  skywards.  The  gods 
send  me  such  a  stone  if  ever  a  black  dwarf  draws  a  poisoned 
arrow  at  me,"  answered  Metem,  as  he  busied  himself  with 
his  drugs.  Then  he  added,  **  Nay,  Prince,  do  not  stop  to 
answer  him,  but  hold  the  lady's  hand  to  the  light." 

Aziel  obeyed,  and  having  washed  out  the  wound  with 
water,  Metem  rubbed  ointment  into  it  which  burnt  Elissa  so 
sorely  that  she  groaned  aloud. 

**  Be  patient  beneath  the  pain,  lady,"  he  said,  "  for  if  it 
has  not  already  passed  into  your  blood,  this  salve  will  eat 
away  the  poison  of  the  arrow." 

Then  half-leading  and  half-carrying  her,  they  brought  her 
back  to  the  palace.  Here  Metem  gave  her  over  into  the 
care  of  her  father,  telling  him  as  much  of  the  story  as  he 
thought  wise,  and  cautioning  him  to  keep  silent  concerning 
what  had  happened. 

At  the  door  of  the  palace  Issachar  spoke  to  Aziel. 

**  Did  I  dream,  Prince,"  he  said,  **  or  did  my  ears  indeed 
hear  you  tell  that  idolatress  that  you  loved  her  for  ever,  and 
did  my  eyes  see  you  kiss  her  on  the  lips  ?  " 

"  It  seems  that  you  saw  and  heard  these  things,  Issachat " 

II 


142  ELISSA. 

said  Aziel,  setting  his  face  sternly.  **  Now  hear  this  further, 
and  then  I  pray  you  give  me  peace  on  this  matter  of  the 
lady  Elissa :  If  in  any  way  it  is  possible,  I  shaU  make  her 
my  wife,  and  if  it  be  not  possible,  then  for  so  long  as  she 
may  live  at  least  I  will  look  upon  no  other  woman.'* 

**  Then  that  is  good  news,  Prince,  to  me,  who  am  charged 
with  your  welfare,  for  be  sure,  if  I  can  prevent  you,  you  shall 
never  mix  your  life  with  that  of  this  heathen  sorceress." 

**  Issachar,"  the  prince  replied,  **  I  have  borne  much  from 
you  because  I  know  well  that  you  love  me,  and  have  stood 
to  me  in  the  place  of  a  father.  But  now,  in  my  turn,  I  warn 
you,  do  not  seek  to  work  harm  to  the  lady  Elissa,  for  in 
striking  her  you  strike  me,  and  such  blows  may  bring  my 
vengeance  after  them." 

"  Vengeance  ?  "  mocked  the  Levite.  **  I  fear  but  one 
vengeance,  and  it  is  not  yours,  nor  do  I  listen  to  the  whisper- 
ings of  love  when  duty  points  the  path.  Rather  would  I  see 
you  dead,  prince  Aziel,  than  lured  down  to  hell  by  the  wiles 
of  yonder  witch." 

Then  before  Aziel  could  answer  he  turned  and  left  him. 

As  Issachar  went  to  his  own  chamber  full  of  bitterness 
and  indignation,  he  passed  the  door  of  Elissa's  apartments, 
and  came  face  to  face  with  Metem  issuing  from  them. 

**  Will  the  woman  live  ?  "  he  asked  of  him. 

**  Be  comforted,  worthy  Issachar.  I  think  so  ;  that  is,  if 
the  bandage  does  not  slip.     I  go  to  tell  the  prince." 

**  Gladly  would  I  give  a  hundred  golden  shekels  to  him 
who  brought  me  tidings  that  it  had  slipped,  and  the  woman 
with  it,  down  to  the  arms  of  her  father  Beelzebub,"  broke  in 
the  Levite  passionately. 

*'  Pretty  words  for  a  holy  man,"  said  Metem,  feigning 
amazement.  *'  Well,  Issachar,  I  will  do  most  things  for 
good  money,  but  to  shift  that  bandage  would  be  but  murder, 
and  this  I  cannot  work  even  for  the  gold  and  to  win  your 
favour." 


AZIEL   PLIGHTS   HIS  TROTH.  I43 

"  FooV'  answered  Issachar,  "  did  I  ask  you  to  do  murder  ? 
I  do  not  Bght  with  such  weapons ;  let  the  woman  live  or  die 
as  it  is  decreed.  Nay,  enter  my  chamber,  for  I  would  speak 
with  you,  who  are  a  cunning  man  versed  in  the  craft  of  courts. 
Listen  now :  I  love  this  prince  Aziel,  for  I  have  reared  him 
from  his  childhood,  and  he  has  been  a  son  to  me  who  have 
none.  More,  I  am  sent  hither  to  this  hateful  land  to  watch 
him  and  hold  him  from  harm,  and  for  all  that  chances  to 
him  I  must  account.  And  now,  what  has  chanced  ?  This 
woman,  Elissa,  by  her  witcheries " 

*•  Softly,  Issachar  ;  what  witcheries  does  she  need  beyond 
those  lips  and  form  and  eyes  ?  " 

**  By  her  witcheries,  I  tell  you,  has  ensnared  him  so  that 
now  he  swears  that  he  will  wed  her." 

**  What  of  it,  Issachar  ?  He  might  travel  far  to  find  a 
lovelier  woman." 

*•  What  of  it,  do  you  ask,  remembering  who  he  is  ?  What 
of  it,  when  you  know  his  faith,  and  that  this  fair  idolater 
will  sap  it,  and  cause  him  to  cast  away  his  soul  ?  What  of 
it,  when  with  your  own  ears  you  heard  him  swear  to  love 
her  through  all  the  deeps  of  life  and  death  ?  Man,  are  you 
mad  ?  " 

*•  No,  but  some  might  say  that  you  are,  holy  father,  who 
forget  that  I  am  also  of  this  religion  which  you  revile.  But 
for  good  or  ill,  so  the  matter  stands  ;  and  now  what  is  it 
that  you  wish  of  me  ?  *' 

**  I  wish  that  you  should  make  it  impossible  that  the  prince 
Aziel  should  take  this  woman  to  wife.  Not  by  murder,  in- 
deed, for  *thou  shalt  not  kill,'  saith  the  law,  but  by  bringing 
it  about  that  she  should  marry  the  king  Ithobal,  or  if  that 
fail,  in  any  other  fashion  which  seems  good  to  you." 

**  *  Thou  shalt  not  kill,'  saith  your  law  ;  tell  me  then, 
Issachar,  does  it  say  also  that  thou  shalt  hand  over  a  woman 
to  a  fate  that  she  chances  to  hold  to  be  worse  than  death  ? 
Doubtless  it  is  foolish  of  her,  and  we  should  not  heed  such 
woman's  folly.     Yet  this  one  has  a  certain  strength  oC  >n\\\. 


144  ELISSA. 

and  I  question  if  all  the  elders  of  the  city  will  bring  her 
living  to  the  arms  of  Ithobal." 

**  It  is  nought  to  me,  Metem,  if  she  weds  Ithobal,  or  weds 
him  not,  save  that  I  do  not  love  this  heathen  man,  and  surely 
her  temper  and  her  witcheries  would  bring  ruin  on  him. 
What  I  would  have  you  do  is  to  prevent  her  from  marrying 
Aziel ;  the  way  I  leave  to  you," 

*•  And  what  should  I  be  paid  for  this  service, holy  I ssachar?" 

The  Jew  thought  and  answered,  **  A  hundred  gold  shekels  ". 

**Two  hundred  gold  shekels,"  replied  Metem  reflectively, 
"  nay,  I  am  sure  you  said  two  hundred,  Issachar.  At  least, 
I  do  not  work  for  less,  and  it  is  a  small  sum  enough,  seeing 
that  to  earn  it  I  must  take  upon  myself  the  guilt  of  severing 
two  loving  hearts.  But  I  know  well  that  you  are  right,  and 
that  this  would  be  an  evil  marriage  for  the  prince  Aziel,  and 
also  for  the  lady  Elissa,  who  then  day  by  day  and  year  by 
year  must  bear  the  scourge  of  your  reproaches,  Issachar. 
Therefore  I  will  do  my  best,  not  for  the  money  indeed,  but 
because  I  see  herein  a  righteous  duty.  And  now  here  is  parch- 
ment, give  me  the  lamp  that  I  may  prepare  the  bond." 

**  My  word  is  my  bond,  Phoenician,"  answered  the  Levite 
haughtily 

Metem  looked  at  him.  **  Doubtless,"  he  said,  "  but  you 
are  old;  and  this  is — a  rough  country  where  accidents  chance 
at  times.  Still,  the  thing  would  read  very  ill,  and,  as  you 
say,  your  word  is  your  bond.  Only  remember,  Issachar,  two 
hundred  shekels,  bearing  interest  at  two  shekels  a  month. 
And  now  you  are  weary,  holy  Issachar,  with  plotting  for  the 
welfare  of  others,  and  so  am  I.  Farewell,  and  good  dreams 
to  you." 

'the  Levite  watched  him  go,  muttering  to  himself,  **  Alas 
that  I  should  have  fallen  to  such  traffic  with  a  knave,  but  it 
is  for  your  sake  and  for  your  soul's  sake,  O  Aziel,  my  son.  I 
pray  that  Fate  be  not  too  strong  for  me  and  you." 

For  two  days  from  this  night  Elissa  lay  almost  senseless, 


AZIEL  PLIGHTS   HIS  TROTH.  I45 

and  by  many  it  was  thought  that  she  would  die.  But  when 
Metem  saw  her  on  the  morning  after  she  had  been  wounded, 
and  noted  that  her  arm  was  but  little  swollen,  and  had  not 
turned  black,  he  announced  that  she  would  certainly  live, 
whatever  the  doctors  of  the  city  might  declare.  Thereon 
Sakon,  her  father,  and  Aziel  blessed  him,  but  Issachar  said 
nothing. 

As  the  Phoenician  was  walking  through  the  market-place 
early  on  the  next  day  an  aged  black  woman,  whom  he  did 
not  know,  accosted  him,  saying  that  she  had  a  message  for 
his  ear  from  the  king  Ithobal  who  was  camped  without  the 
city  and  who  desired  to  see  the  merchandise  that  he  had 
brought  with  him  from  the  coasts  of  Tyre.  Now  Metem 
had  already  sold  all  his  wares  at  a  great  advantage  ;  still,  as 
he  would  not  neglect  this  opportunity  of  trade,  he  purchased 
others  from  his  fellow  merchants,  and  loading  two  camels 
with  them,  set  out  for  the  camp  of  Ithobal,  riding  on  a  mule. 
By  midday  he  had  reached  it.  The  camp  was  pitched  near 
water  in  a  pleasant  grove  of  trees,  and  on  one  of  these  not 
far  from  the  tent  of  Ithobal  Metem  noted  that  there  hung 
the  body  of  a  black  dwarf. 

"  Behold  the  fate  of  him  who  shoots  at  the  buck  and 
hits  the  doe.  Well,  I  have  always  said  that  murder  is  a 
dangerous  game,  since  blood  calls  out  for  blood,"  thought 
Metem  as  he  rode  towards  the  tent. 

At  its  door  stood  king  Ithobal  looking  very  huge  and 
sullen  in  the  sunlight.  Metem  dismounted  and  prostrated 
himself  obsequiously. 

**  May  the  King  live  for  ever,"  he  said,  **  the  great  King, 
the  King  to  whom  all  the  other  kings  of  the  earth  are  as  the 
little  gods  to  Baal,  or  the  faint  stars  to  the  sun." 

"  Rise,  and  cease  from  flatteries,"  said  Ithobal  shortly ; 
'*  I  may  be  greater  than  the  other  kings,  but  at  least  you  do 
not  think  it." 

"  If  the  king  says  so,  so  let  it  be,"  replied  Metem  calmly. 
"  A  woman  yonder  in  the  market-place  told  me  that  the  kin.^ 


146  ELISSA. 

wished  to  trade  for  my  merchandise.  So  I  have  brought  the 
best  of  it ;  priceless  goods  that  with  much  toil  I  have 
carried  hither  from  Tyre,'*  and  he  pointed  to  the  two  camels 
laden  with  the  inferior  articles  which  he  had  purchased,  and 
began  to  read  the  number  and  description  of  the  goods  from 
his  tablets. 

**  What  value  do  you  set  upon  the  whole  of  them, 
merchant  ? "   asked    Ithobal. 

**  To  the  traders  of  the  country  so  much,  but  to  you,  O 
King,  so  much  only,"  and  he  named  a  sum  twice  that  which 
he  had  paid  in  the  city. 

**  So  be  it,"  assented  Ithobal  indifferently  ;  "  I  do  not 
haggle  over  wares.  Though  your  price  is  large^  presently 
my  treasurer  shall  weigh  you  out  the  gold." 

There  was  a  moment's  pause,  then  Metem  said  : — 

"  The  trees  in  this  camp  of  yours  bear  evil  fruit,  O  King. 
If  I  might  ask,  why  does  that  little  black  monkey  hang 
yonder." 

**  Because  he  tried  to  do  murder  with  his  poisoned  arrows," 
answered  Ithobal  sullenly. 

**  And  failed  ?  Well,  it  must  comfort  you  to  think  that  he 
did  fail  if  he  was  of  the  number  of  your  servants.  It  is 
strange  now  that  some  knave  unknown  attempted  murder 
last  night  in  the  palace  gardens,  also  with  poisoned  arrows. 
I  say  attempted,  but  as  yet  I  cannot  be  sure  that  he  did  not 
succeed." 

**  What !  "  exclaimed  Ithobal,  "  was "  and  he  stopped. 

**  No,  King,  prince  Aziel  was  not  hit;  the  Lady  Elissa 
took  that  shaft  through  her  hand,  and  lies  between  life  and 
death.  I  am  doctoring  her,  and  had  it  not  been  for  my  skill 
she  would  now  be  stiff  and  black — as  the  rogue  who  shot 
the  arrow." 

**  Save  her,"  said  Ithobal  hoarsely,  **  and  I  will  pay  you 
a  doctor's  fee  of  a  hundred  ounces  of  pure  gold.  Oh !  had 
I  but  known,  the  clumsy  fool  should  not  have  died  so  easily." 

Metem  took  out  his  tablets  and  made  a  note  of  the  amount. 


"  The  trees  in  this  camp  of  yours  bear  evil  fruit,  O  King." 


THE  >:!:"■  VOHK 

PUBLIC  IIBIIARY 


AJ^TOR,  IFNON,  AN:> 

TILI>EK  lU.  NUATIONS 

K  L 


AZIEL  PLIGHTS   HIS  TROTH,  147 

"Take  comfort,  King,"  he  said,  "  I  think  that  I  shall  earn 
the  fee.  But  to  speak  truth,  this  matter  looks  somewhat 
ugly,  and  your  name  is  mentioned  in  it.  Also  it  is  said  that 
your  cousin,  the  great  man  whom  the  prince  Aziel  slew,  was 
charged  to  abduct  a  certain  lady  by  your  order." 

**  Then  false  tales  are  told  in  Zimboe,  and  not  for  the  first 
time,"  answered  Ithobal  coldly.  *'  Listen,  merchant,  I  have 
a  question  to  ask  of  you.  Will  the  prince  Aziel  meet  me  in 
single  combat  with  whatever  weapons  he  may  choose  ?  " 

**  Doubtless,  and — pardon  me  if  I  say  it — slay  you  as  he 
slew  your  cousin,  for  he  is  a  fine  swordsman,  who  has  studied 
the  art  in  Egypt,  where  it  is  understood,  and  your  strength 
would  not  avail  against  him.  But  your  question  is  already 
answered,  for  though  the  prince  would  be  glad  enough  to 
fight  you,  Sakon  will  have  none  of  it.  Have  you  nothing 
else  to  ask  me.  King  ?  " 

Ithobal  nodded  and  said  : — 

**  Listen,  merchant.  I  know  your  repute  of  old,  that  you 
love  money  and  will  do  much  to  gain  it,  and  that  you  are 
craftier  than  any  hill-side  jackal.  Now,  if  you  can  do  my 
will,  you  shall  have  more  wealth  than  ever  you  won  in  your 
life  before." 

**  The  offer  sounds  good  in  a  poor  man's  ears,  King,  but  it 
depends  upon  what  is  your  will." 

Ithobal  went  to  the  door  of  the  tent,  and  commanded  the 
sentries  who  stood  without  to  suffer  none  to  disturb  him  or 
draw  near.     Then  he  returned  and  said  : — 

**  I  will  tell  you,  but  beware  that  you  do  not  betray  my 
counsels  in  this  or  in  any  other  matter,  for  I  have  sharp  ears' 
and  a  long  arm.  You  know  how  things  are  between  me  and 
the  lady  Elissa  and  her  father  Sakon  and  the  city  which  he 
governs.  They  stand  thus  :  Unless  within  eight  days  she  is 
given  to  me  in  marriage,  I  have  sworn  that  I  will  make  war 
u[>on  Zimboe.  Ay,  and  I  will  make  it,  for,  filled  with  hate 
of  the  white  man,  already  the  great  tribes  are  gathering  to 
my  banners  in  ten  armies,  each  of  them  ten  thousand  strong. 


148  ELISSA. 

Once  let  them  march  beneath  yonder  walls,  and  before  they 
leave  it  Zimboe,  city  of  gold,  shall  be  nothing  but  a  heap  of 
ruins,  and  a  habitation  of  the  dead.  Such  shall  be  my 
vengeance ;  but  I  seek  love  more  than  vengeance,  for  what 
will  it  avail  me  to  butcher  all  that  people  of  traders  if — as 
well  may  chance  in  the  accidents  of  war — I  lose  her  whom  I 
desire,  whose  beauty  shall  be  my  crown  of  crowns,  and  whose 
mind  shall  make  me  great  indeed  ? 

**  Therefore,  Metem,  if  may  be,  I  would  win  her  without 
war ;  let  the  war  come  afterwards,  as  come  it  must,  for  the 
time  is  ripe.  And  though  she  turned  from  me,  this  I  should 
have  done,  had  it  not  been  for  yonder  prince  Aziel,  whom  she 
met  in  a  strange  fashion,  and  straightway  learned  to  love. 
Now  the  thing  is  more  difficult.  Nay,  while  the  prince 
Aziel  can  take  her  to  wife  it  is  well-nigh  impossible,  since  no 
threats  of  war  or  ruin  can  turn  a  woman's  heart  from  him 
she  seeks — to  him  she  flies.     Therefore,  I  ask  you " 

'*  Your  pardon,  King,"  Metem  broke  in,  "  I  see  that  you, 
like  your  rival,  are  so  besotted  with  fhe  beauty  of  this  girl, 
that  in  all  with  which  she  has  to  do  you  have  lost  the  rule  of 
your  own  reason.  I  would  save  you  perchance  from  saying 
words  to  which  I  do  not  wish  to  listen,  and  when  you  find  a 
quiet  mind  again,  that  you  may  regret  having  spoken.  If 
you  were  about  to  require  of  me  that  I  should  cause  or  be 
privy  to  the  death  of  the  prince  Aziel,  you  would  require  it 
in  vain ;  yes,  even  if  you  are  willing  to  pay  me  gold  in 
mountains,  and  gems  in  camel  loads.  With  murder  I  will 
have  nothing  to  do ;  moreover,  the  prince,  your  rival,  is  my 
friend  and  master,  and  I  will  not  harm  him.  Further,  I 
may  tell  you  that  after  the  adventure  of  last  night  none  will 
be  able  to  come  near  him  to  hurt  a  hair  of  his  head,  seeing 
that  through  daylight  and  through  darkness  he  is  guarded 
by  two  men." 

*'  With  a  woman's  body  to  set  before  him  as  a  shield,"  said 
|hobal  bitterly.     **  But  you  speak  too  fast ;  I  was  not  about 
k  you  to  kill  this  man,  or  even  to  procure  his  death, 


AZIEL  PLIGHTS   HIS  TROTH.  149 

because  I  know  it  would  be  useless,  but  rather  that  you 
should  so  contrive  that  he  cannot  take  Elissa.  How  you 
contrive  it  I  care  nothing,  so  that  she  is  not  harmed.  You 
may  kidnap  him,  or  stir  up  the  city  against  him,  as  one 
destined  to  be  the  source  of  war,  and  cause  him  to  be 
despatched  back  to  the  great  sea,  or  bribe  the  priests  of  El 
to  hide  him  away,  or  what  you  will,  if  only  you  separate  him 
from  this  woman  for  ever.  Say,  merchant,  are  you  willing 
to  undertake  the  task,  or  must  my  good  gold  go  elsewhere  ? '' 

Metem  pondered  awhile  and  answered  : — 

*'  I  think  that  I  will  undertake  it,  King ;  that  is,  if  we  come 
to  terms,  though  whether  I  shall  succeed  is  another  matter.  I 
will  undertake  it  not  only  because  I  seek  to  enrich  myself,  but 
because  I  and  others  who  serve  him  think  it  a  very  evil  thing 
that  this  prince  Aziel,  whose  blood  is  the  most  royal  in  the 
whole  world,  without  the  consent  of  the  great  king  of  Israel,  his 
grandfather,  should  wed  the  daughter  of  a  Phcenician  officer, 
however  beautiful  and  loving  she  may  be.  Also  I  love  yonder 
city,  which  I  have  known  for  forty  years,  and  would  not  see 
it  plunged  in  a  bloody  war  and  perhaps  destroyed  because  a 
certain  man  desires  to  call  a  certain  girl  his  sweetheart.  And 
now  if  I  succeed  in  this,  what  will  you  give  me  ?  " 

Ithobal  named  a  great  sum. 

"King,"  replied  Metem,  **you  must  double  it,  for  that 
amount  you  speak  of  I  shall  be  forced  to  spend  in  bribes. 
More ;  you  must  give  me  the  gold  now,  before  I  leave  your 
camp,  or  I  will  do  nothing." 

**  That  you  may  steal  it — and  do  nothing,"  laughed  Ithobal 
angprily. 

"  As  you  will,  King.  Such  are  my  terms  ;  if  they  do  not 
please  you,  well,  let  me  go.  But  if  you  accept  them,  I  will 
sign  a  bond  under  which  if  within  eight  days  I  do  not  make 
it  impossible  for  the  prince  Aziel  to  marry  the  lady  Elissa, 
you  may  reclaim  so  much  of  the  gold  as  I  do  not  prove  to 
you  to  have  been  spent  upon  your  service,  and  no  bond  of 
Metem  the  Phoenician  was  ever  yet  dishonoured.     No,  on 


ISO 


ELISSA, 


second  thought  I  will  learn  wisdom  from  Issachar  the 
Levite  and  put  my  hand  to  no  writing  which  it  would 
pain  me  that  some  should  read.  King,  my  sworn  word 
must  content  you.  Another  thing,  soon  war  may  break  out, 
or  I  may  be  forced  to  fly.  Therefore,  I  demand  of  you  a 
pass  sealed  with  your  seal  that  will  enable  me  to  ride  with 
twenty  men  and  all  my  goods  and  treasure,  even  through 
the  midst  of  your  armies.  Moreover  you  shall  swear  the 
great  oath  to  me  that  notice  of  this  pass  will  be  given  to 
your  generals  and  that  it  shall  be  respected  to  the  letter. 
Do  you  consent  to  these  terms  ?  " 
**  I  consent,"  said  the  king  presently. 


That  evening  Metem  returned  to  the  city  of  Zimboe,  but 
those  who  led  his  two  camels  little  guessed  that  now  they 
were  laden,  not  with  merchandise,  but  with  treasure. 


iSi 


CHAPTER  IX. 

GREETING  TO  THE   BAALTIS! 

When  Metem  accepted  bribes  from  Issachar  and  from 
Ithobal,  in  consideration  of  his  finding  means  to  make  the 
union  of  Aziel  and  Elissa  impossible,  he  had  already  thought 
out  his  scheme.  It  was  one  which,  while  promoting,  as  he 
considered,  the  true  welfare  of  the  lovers,  if  successful  would 
separate  them  effectually  and  for  ever. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  Elissa  had  explained  to  the 
prince  how,  on  the  death  of  the  lady  Baaltis,  another 
woman  was  elected  by  the  colleges  of  the  priests  and 
priestesses  to  fill  her  place.  This  lady  could  marry,  indeed 
she  was  expected  to  do  so,  but  her  husband  must  take  the 
title  of  Shadid,  and  for  her  lifetime  act  as  high-priest  of  El. 
Therefore,  thought  Metem,  if  it  could  be  brought  about 
that  Elissa  should  be  chosen  as  the  new  Baaltis,  it  was 
obvious  that  there  would  be  an  end  of  the  possibility  of  her 
marriage  to  Aziel.  Then,  in  order  to  wed  her,  he  must 
renounce  his  own  religion — a  thing  which  no  Jew  would  do 
— and  pose  as  the  earthly  incarnation  of  one  whom  he 
considered  a  false  divinity  or  a  devil. 

Indeed,  not  only  marriage,  but  any  further  intimacy 
between  the  pair  would  be  rendered  impracticable,  for  upon 
this  point  the  religious  law,  lax  enough  in  many  particulars, 
was  very  strict.  In  fact,  so  strict  was  it  that  for  the  lady 
Baaltis  of  the  day  to  be  found  alone  with  any  man  meant 
death  to  her  and  him.  The  reason  of  this  severity  was  that 
she  was  supposed  to  represent  the  goddess ;  and  her  husband, 
the  Shadid,  a  god,  so  that  any  questionable  behaviour  on 


152  ELISSA. 

her  part  became  an  insult  to  the  most  powerful  divinities  of 
Heaven,  which  could  only  be  atoned  by  the  death  of  their 
unworthy  incarnations.  That  these  laws  were  actual  and 
not  formal  only  was  proved  by  the  instance  that  within  the 
hundred  years  before  the  birth  of  Elissa,  a  lady  Baaltis  had 
been  executed  for  some  such  offence,  having  been  hurled 
indeed  from  the  topmost  pinnacle  of  the  fortress  above  the 
temple  to  the  foot  of  the  precipice  beneath. 

All  these  sacerdotal  customs  were  familiar  to  Metem, 
who  argued  from  them  that  to  procure  the  nomination  of 
Elissa  as  the  Baaltis  would  be  to  build  an  impassible 
wall  between  her  and  the  prince  Aziel.  Also,  by  way  of 
compensation,  that  office  would  confer  upon  her  the  highest 
dignity  and  honour  which  could  be  attained  by  any  woman  in 
the  city.  Moreover,  her  election  would  place  her  beyond 
the  reach  of  the  persecutions  of  Ithobal,  since  as  lady 
Baaltis  she  was  entitled  to  choose  her  own  husband  without 
hindrance  or  appeal,  provided  only  that  he  was  of  pure 
white  blood,  which  Ithobal  was  not. 

Having  thought  the  matter  out,  and  convinced  himself 
that  such  a  course  would  not  only  benefit  his  own  pocket, 
but  prove  to  the  lasting  advantage  of  all  concerned,  Metem, 
filled  with  a  glow  of  righteous  zeal,  set  about  his  task  with 
the  promptitude  and  cunning  of  his  race.  It  was  not  an 
easy  task,  for  although  she  had  enemies  and  rivals,  the 
daughter  of  the  dead  Baaltis,  Mesa  by  name,  was  con- 
sidered to  be  certain  of  election  at  the  poll  of  the  priests 
and  priestesses.  This  ceremony  was  to  take  place  within 
two  days.  Nothing  discouraged,  however,  by  the  scant  time 
at  his  disposal  or  other  difficulties,  without  her  knowledge 
or  that  of  her  father,  Metem  began  his  canvass  on  behalf  of 
Elissa. 

First  with  a  great  sum  of  gold  he  bought  over  the  ex- 
Shadid,  the  husband  of  the  late  lady  Baaltis.  As  it  chanced, 
this  worthy  had  quarrelled  with  his  daughter.  Therefore  it 
followed  that  he  would  prefer  to  see  some  stranger  chosen 


GREETING   TO  THE   BAALTIS  !  I  S3 

in  her  place  in  the  hope  that,  notwithstanding  his  years,  by 
choosing  him  in  marriage  she  might  confirm  him  in  his 
position  of  spouse  to  the  goddess. 

All  Metem's  further  negotiations  need  not  be  followed : 
money  played  a  part  in  most  of  them  ;  jealousy  and  dislike 
in  some.  A  few  there  were  also  whom  he  won  over  by 
urging  the  beauty  and  wisdom  of  Elissa,  and  her  ex- 
traordinary fitness  for  the  post,  as  evinced  by  her  recent 
inspiration  in  the  temple  !  He  found  his  most  powerful 
allies,  however,  among  the  members  of  the  council  of  the 
city.  To  these  grandees  he  pointed  out  that  Elissa  was  a 
woman  of  great  strength  of  character,  who  would  certainly 
never  consent  to  be  forced  into  a  marriage  with  Ithobal, 
although  her  refusal  should  mean  a  desperate  war,  and  that 
her  father  was  so  much  under  her  influence  that  he  could 
not  be  brought  to  put  pressure  upon  her.  Therefore  it  was 
obvious  that  the  only  way  out  of  the  difficulty  was  her 
election  as  Baaltis.  This  must  prove  a  perfect  answer  to 
the  suit  of  the  savage  king,  since  the  goddess  could  not  be 
compelled,  and  even  Ithobal,  fearing  the  vengeance  of 
Heaven,  would  shrink  from  offering  her  violence. 

Their  support  gained,  having  first  sworn  him  to  secrecy, 
he  attacked  Sakon  himself,  using  similar  arguments  with 
him.  He  pointed  out,  in  addition,  that  if  the  governor 
hoped  to  see  his  daughter  married  to  prince  Aziel,  who  was 
in  love  with  her,  however  dazzling  might  be  the  prospects 
of  such  a  match,  it  would  certainly  bring  upon  him  the 
present  wrath  of  Ithobal,  and,  in  all  probability,  future 
trouble  with  the  Courts  of  Egypt,  of  Israel,  and  through 
them,  of  Tyre.  Thus  working  in  many  ways,  Metem 
laboured  incessantly  to  attain  his  end,  so  that  when  at  last 
the  hour  of  election  came  he  awaited  its  issue,  fairly  confident 
of  success. 

It  was  on  this  same  afternoon  that  for  the  first  time  since 
she  had  received  the  arrow  which  was  meant  for  his  heart, 
Aziel   was  admitted   to   see  Elissa.      Now   at   length  her 


Il 


1 54  ELISSA. 

recovery  was  certain,  although  she  had  not  yet  shaken  off 
her  weakness,  and  her  right  arm  and  wrist  were  still  stiff 
and  swollen.  Except  for  two  or  three  of  her  women,  who 
were  seated  at  their  work  behind  a  screen  near  the  far  end 
of  the  great  chamber,  she  was  alone,  lying  upon  a  couch  in 
the  recess  of  the  window-place.  Advancing  to  her,  Aziel 
bent  down  to  kiss  her  wounded  hand. 

"Nay,"  said  Elissa,  hiding  it  beneath  the  folds  of  her 
robe,  '*  it  is  still  black  and  unsightly  with  the  poison." 

**  The  more  reason  that  I  should  kiss  it,  seeing  how  the 
stain  came  there,"  he  answered. 

Her  eyes  met  his,  and  she  whispered,  **  Not  my  hand,  but 
my  brow.  Prince,  for  so  shall  I  be  crowned." 

He  pressed  his  lips  upon  her  forehead,  and  replied  : — 

**  Queen  of  my  heart  you  are  already,  and  though  the 
throne  be  humble  it  is  sure.  The  life  you  saved  is  yours, 
and  no  other's." 

'*  I  did  but  repay  a  debt,"  she  answered;  **  but  speak  of 
it  no  more.  Gladly  would  I  have  died  to  save  you  ;  should 
such  choice  arise,  would  you  do  so  for  me,  I  wonder?  " 

"  There  is  little  need  to  ask  such  a  question,  lady  ;  for 
your  sake  I  would  not  only  die,  I  would  even  endure  shame 
— that  is  worse  than  death." 

"  Sweet  words,  Aziel,"  she  answered  smiling,  **  of  which 
we  shall  learn  the  value  when  the  hour  of  trial  comes,  as 
come,  I  think,  it  will.  You  told  me  but  now  that  you  were 
mine,  and  no  other's ;  but  is  it  so  ?  I  have  heard  the  story 
of  a  certain  princess  of  Khem  with  whom  your  name  was 
mingled.  Tell  me,  if  you  will,  what  was  it  that  set  you 
journeying  to  this  far  city  of  ours  ?  " 

"The  desire  to  find  you,"  he  answered  smiling;  then 
seeing  that  she  still  looked  at  him  with  questioning  eyes, 
he  added,  **  Nay,  this  is  the  truth,  if  you  seek  truth. 
Indeed,  it  is  the  best  that  I  should  tell  you,  since  it  se^ms 
that  already  you  have  heard  something  of  the  tale.  A  while 
ago  I  was  sent  to  the  Court  of  the  Pharaoh  of  Egypt,  by 


GREETING  TO  THE   BAALTIS  !  1 55 

the  will  of  my  grandsire,  the  king  of  Israel,  upon  an  em- 
bassy of  friendship,  and  to  escort  thence  a  certain  beautiful 
princess,  my  cousin,  who  was  affianced  by  treaty  to  an  uncle 
of  mine,  a  great  prince  of  Israel.  This  I  did,  showing  to  the 
lady  courtesy,  and  no  more.  But  the  end  of  the  matter  was 
that  when  we  came  to  Jerusalem  the  princess  refused  to  be 

married  to  my  uncle,  to  whom  she  was  betrothed **  And 

he  hesitated. 

"Nay,  be  not  timid.  Prince,"  said  Elissa  sharply  ;  "con- 
tinue, I  pray  you.  I  have  heard  that  the  lady  added 
somewhat  to  her  refusal." 

"  That  is  so,  Elissa.  She  declared  before  the  king  that 
she  would  wed  no  man  except  myself  only,  whereon  my 
uncle  was  very  angry,  and  accused  me  of  playing  him  false, 
which,  indeed,  I  had  not  done." 

"Although  the  lady  was  so  fair,  Aziel  ?  But  what  said 
the  great  king  ?  " 

'*  He  said  that  never  having  seen  him  to  whom  she  was 
affianced,  he  would  not  suffer  that  she  should  be  forced  into 
marriage  with  him  against  her  will.  Yet  that  her  will 
might  be  uninfluenced,  he  commanded  that  I  should  be 
sent  upon  a  long  journey.  That  was  his  judgment, 
lady." 

**  Yes,  but  not  all  of  it ;  surely  he  added  other  words  ?  " 
she  broke  in  eagerly. 

**  He  added,*'  continued  Aziel,  with  some  reluctance, 
"that  if  while  I  was  on  this  journey  the  princess  changed 
her  mind,  and  chose  to  wed  my  uncle,  it  would  be  well. 
But,  when  I  returned  from  it,  if  she  had  not  changed  her 
mind,  and  chose — to  marry  me — then  it  would  be  well  also, 
and,  though  he  was  little  pleased,  with  this  saying  my  uncle 
must  be  satisfied." 

**  It  does  not  satisfy  me,  prince  Aziel,"  Elissa  answered, 
the  tears  starting  to  her  dark  eyes.  "  I  know  full  well  that 
the  lady  will  not  change  her  mind,  and  take  a  man  who  is 
in  years,  and  whom  she  hates,  in  place  of  one  who  is  young, 

12 


156  ELISSA. 

and  whom  she  loves.  Therefore,  when  you  return  hence  to 
Jerusalem,  by  the  king's  command  you  will  wed  her/' 

'*  Nay,  EHssa ;  if  I  am  already  married  that  cannot  be," 
he  said. 

*'  In  Judea,  Prince,  I  am  told  that  men  take  more  wives 
than  one  ;  also,  they  divorce  them,*'  she  replied  ;  then  added, 
"Oh,  return  not  there  where  I  shall  lose  you.  If,  indeed, 
you  love  me,  I  pray  you  return  not  there." 

Before  he  could  answer,  a  sound  of  singing  and  of  all 
sorts  of  music  caught  Aziel's  ear.  Looking  through  the 
casement,  he  saw  a  great  procession  of  the  priests  and 
priestesses  of  El  and  Baaltis  clad  in  their  festal  robes  and 
accompanied  by  many  dignitaries  of  the  city,  a  multitude  of 
people  and  bands  of  musicians,  advancing  across  the  square 
towards  the  door  of  the  palace. 

**  Why,  what  passes  ?  "  he  exclaimed.  As  he  spoke  the 
door  opened  and  two  richly  arrayed  heralds,  wands  of  office  in 
their  hands,  entered  and  prostrated  themselves  before  Elissa. 

"  Greeting  to  you,  most  noble  and  blessed  lady,  the  chosen 
of  the  gods  ! "  they  cried  with  one  voice.  "  Prepare,  we 
beseech  you,  to  hear  glad  tidings,  and  to  receive  those  who 
are  sent  to  tell  them." 

**  Glad  tidings  ?  "  said  Elissa.  *'  Has  Ithobal  then  with- 
drawn his  suit  ?  " 

"  Nay,  lady ;  it  is  not  of  Ithobal  that  the  messengers 
come  to  speak." 

"Then  I  cannot  receive  them,"  she  said,  sinking  back  in 
apprehension.  **  I  am  still  ill  and  weak,  and  I  pray  to  be 
excused." 

**  Nay,  lady,"  answered  the  herald,  **  that  which  they  have 
to  tell  will  cure  your  sickness." 

Again  Elissa  protested.  Before  the  words  had  left  her 
lips  there  appeared  in  the  doorway  he  who  had  been  husband 
of  the  dead  Baaltis,  followed  by  priests  and  priestesses,  by 
Sakon  her  father,  with  whom  was  Metem,  and  many  other 
nobles  and  dignitaries. 


GREETING  TO  THE   BAALTIS  !  1 57 

"  All  hail,  lady ! "  they  cried,  prostrating  themselves  be- 
fore her.     **  All  hail,  lady,  chosen  of  the  gods !  " 

Elissa  looked  at  them  bewildered. 

"Your  pardon,"  she  said,  **  I  do  not  understand." 

Then,  rising  from  his  knees,  he  who  was  still  the  Shadid 
until  his  successor  was  appointed,  addressed  her  as  spokes- 
man. 

"  Listen,"  he  said,  "and  learn,  lady,  the  great  thing  that  has 
befallen  you.  Know,  O  divine  One,  that  by  the  inspiration 
of  £1  and  Baaltis,  rulers  of  the  heavens,  the  colleges  of  the 
priests  and  priestesses  of  the  city,  following  the  voice  of  the 
oracles  and  the  pointing  of  the  omens,  have  set  you  in  that 
high  place  which  death  has  emptied.  Greeting  to  you, 
holder  of  the  spirit  of  the  goddess !  Greeting  to  the 
Baaltis  !  "  And  bowing  till  their  foreheads  touched  the  floor, 
all  present  there  repeated,  **  Greeting  to  the  Baaltis  !  " 

**  1  did  not  seek  this  honour,"  she  murmured  in  the 
silence  that  followed,  "and  I  refuse  it.  The  throne  of  the 
goddess  is  Mesa's  right ;  let  her  take  it,  or  if  she  will  not, 
then  find  some  other  woman  who  is  more  worthy." 

"  Lady,"  said  the  Shadid,  **  these  words  become  you  well, 
but  it  has  pleased  the  gods  to  choose  you  and  not  my 
daughter,  the  lady  Mesa,  or  any  other  woman,  and  the 
choice  of  the  gods  may  not  be  set  aside.  Till  death  shall 
take  you,  you  and  you  alone  are  the  lady  Baaltis  whom 
we  obey." 

**  Must  I  then  be  made  divine  against  my  will,"  she 
pleaded,  and  turned  to  Aziel  as  though  for  counsel. 

"  Be  pleased  to  stand  back,  prince  Aziel,"  said  the  stern 
voice  of  the  Shadid,  interposing.  "  Remember  that  hence- 
forth no  man  may  speak  to  the  Baaltis  save  he  whom  she 
names  with  the  name  of  Shadid  to  be  her  husband. 
Henceforward  you  are  parted,  since  to  seek  her  company 
would  be  to  cause  her  death." 

Now  understanding  that  the  doom  of  life-long  separation 
had  fallen  upon  them  like  the  sudden  sword  of  fate,  Aziel 


IS8  ELISSA. 

and  Elissa  gazed  at  each  other  in  despair.  Then,  before 
either  of  them  could  speak  a  word,  at  a  sign  from  the 
Shadid,  the  priestesses  closed  round  Elissa.  Throwing  a 
white  veil  over  her  head,  they  broke  into  a  joyful  paean  of 
song,  and  half-led,  half-carried  her  from  the  chamber  to 
enthrone  her  in  the  palace  of  the  goddess,  which  was 
henceforth  to  be  her  home. 

Presently  all  the  company,  including  the  waiting  women, 
having  joined  the  procession,  the  chamber  was  empty,  with 
the  exception  of  Aziel,  Metem  and  Issachar  the  Levite, 
who,  drawn  by  the  sound  of  singing,  had  entered  the  place 
unnoticed. 

"Take  comfort.  Prince,"  said  the  Phoenician  in  a  half- 
bantering  voice,  "  if  you  and  the  lady  Baaltis  are  truly  dear 
to  each  other  she  may  still  be  yours,  for  you  have  but  to 
bow  the  knee  to  El,  and  she  will  name  you  Shadid  and 
husband." 

'*  Blaspheme  not,"  cried  Issachar  sternly.  "  Shall  a  wor- 
shipper of  the  God  of  Israel  do  sacrifice  to  a  demon  to  win 
a  woman's  smile  ?  " 

"  That  time  will  prove,"  answered  Metem,  shrugging  his 
shoulders ;  "  at  least  it  is  certain  that  he  will  win  it  in  no 
other  way.  Prince,"  he  added,  changing  his  tone,  "if  you 
have  any  such  thoughts,  abandon  them,  I  pray  of  you,  for 
on  this  matter  the  law  may  not  be  broken.  The  man  spoke 
truth,  moreover,  when  he  told  you  that  should  you  be  found 
with  the  Baaltis,  not  being  her  husband,  you  would  cause 
her  death." 

Aziel  took  no  notice  of  his  words,  but  turning  to  the 
Levite,  he  asked  in  a  quiet  voice  : — 

"  Did  you  plot  this  to  separate  us,  Issachar  ?  If  so,  you 
shall  live  to  mourn  the  deed." 

**  Listen,  Prince,"  broke  in  Metem,  "  it  was  not  Issachar 
who  plotted  that  the  lady  Elissa  should  be  chosen  Baaltis, 
but  I,  or  at  least  I  helped  the  plot.  Shall  I  tell  you  why  I 
id  this  ?     It  was  to  save  you  and  her,  and  if  possible  to 


GREETING  TO  THE   BAALTIS  !  1 59 

prevent  a  great  war  also.  You  could  not  wed  this  woman 
who  is  not  of  your  race,  or  rank,  or  religion ;  and  if  you 
could,  it  would  bring  about  a  struggle  that  must  cost 
thousands  their  lives,  and  this  city  its  wealth.  Nor  could 
you  make  of  her  less  than  a  wife,  seeing  that  she  is  well- 
born and  that  you  are  her  father^s  guest.  Therefore  for 
your  own  sake  it  is  best  that  she  should  be  placed  beyond 
your  reach.  For  her  sake  also  it  is  best,  since  she  is 
ambitious  and  born  to  rule,  who  henceforth  will  be  clothed 
with  power  for  all  her  days.  Moreover,  had  it  been  other- 
wise, in  the  end  she  must  have  passed  to  that  savage 
Ithobal,  whom  she  hates.  Now  this  is  scarcely  possible, 
for  the  lady  Baaltis  can  wed  no  man  who  is  not  of  pure 
white  blood,  and  whom  she  does  not  choose  of  her  own  free 
will.  That  is  a  decree  which  may  not  be  broken  even  by 
Ithobal.  So  revile  me  not,  but  thank  me,  though  for  a  little 
while  your  heart  be  sore." 

"  My  heart  is  sore  indeed,"  answered  Aziel,  **  and  if 
you  think  your  words  wise,  their  medicine  does  not  soothe, 
Phoenician.  You  may  have  laboured  for  my  welfare  and  for 
that  of  the  lady  Elissa,  or,  like  the  huckster  that  you  are, 
for  your  own  advantage,  or  for  both — I  know  not,  and  do  not 
care  to  know.  But  this  I  know,  that  you,  and  Issachar  also, 
are  striving  to  snare  Fate  in  a  web  of  sand,  and  that  Fate  will 
be  too  strong  for  it  and  you.  I  love  this  woman  and  she 
loves  me,  because  such  is  our  destiny,  and  no  barriers  which 
man  may  build  can  serve  to  separate  us.  Also  of  this  I  am 
assured,  that  by  your  plots  you  draw  the  evils  you  would 
ward  away  upon  the  heads  of  all  of  us,  for  from  them  shall 
spring  war,  and  deaths,  and  misery. 

**  For  the  rest,  do  not  think,  Metem  and  Issachar,  that 
I,  whom  you  betrayed,  and  the  woman  you  have  ruined 
with  a  crown  of  greatness  she  did  not  seek,  are  clay  to  be 
moulded  at  your  will.  It  is  another  hand  than  yours 
which  fashioned  the  vessel  of  our  destiny ;  nor  can  you 
stay  our  lips  from  drinking  of  the  pure  wine  that  fills  it. 


l6o  ELISSA. 

Farewell,"  and  with  a  grave  inclination  of  the  head  he  left 
the  room. 

Metem  watched  him  go,  then  he  turned  to  Issachar  and 
said : — 

**  I  have  earned  my  hire  well,  and  you  must  pay  the  price, 
but  now  it  troubles  me  to  think  that  I  touched  this  business. 
Why  it  is  I  cannot  say,  but  it  comes  upon  me  that  the 
prince  speaks  truth,  and  that  no  plot  of  ours  can  avail  to 
separate  these  two  who  were  born  to  each  other,  although  it 
well  may  happen  that  we  shall  unite  them  in  death  alone. 
Issachar,"  he  added  with  fierce  conviction,  "  I  will  not  take 
your  gold,  for  it  is  the  price  of  blood !  I  tell  you  it  is  the 
price  of  blood  ! ' 

"Take  it  or  no,  as  you  will,  Phoenician,"  answered  the 
Levite ;  "  at  least  I  am  well  pleased  that  the  promise  of  it 
bought  your  service.  Even  should  the  prince  Aziel  dis- 
charge this  day's  work  with  his  young  life,  it  is  better  that 
he  should  perish  in  the  body  than  that  he  should  lose  his 
soul  for  the  bribe  of  a  woman's  passing  beauty.  Whatever 
else  be  lost,  that  is  saved  to  him,  since  those  sorceress  lips 
of  hers  are  set  beyond  his  reach.  An  Israelite  cannot  mate 
with  the  oracle  of  Baaltis,  Metem." 

**  You  say  so,  Issachar,  but  I  have  seen  men  climb  high 
to  pluck  such  fruit.  Yes,  I  have  seen  them  climb  even 
when  they  knew  that  they  must  fall  before  the  fruit  was 
reached." 

Then  he  went  also,  leaving  Issachar  alone  and  oppressed 
with  a  dread  of  the  future  which  was  none  the  less  real 
because  it  could  not  be  defined. 


i6i 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE    EMBASSY. 

Weak  as  she  was  still  with  recent  illness,  half-faintinj;  also 
from  the  shock  of  the  terrible  and  unexpected  fate  which  had 
overtaken  her,  Elissa  was  borne  in  triumph  to  the  palace 
that  now  was  hers.  Around  her  gilded  litter  priestesses 
danced  and  sang  their  wild  chants,  half-bacchanalian  and 
half- religious ;  before  it  marched  the  priests  of  Kl,  clashing 
cymbals  and  crying,  "  Make  way,  make  way  for  the  new- 
bom  goddess !  Make  way  for  her  whose  throne  is  upon  the 
horned  moon  !  "  while  all  about  the  multitude  of  spectators 
prostrated  themselves  in  worship. 

Elissa  was  borne  in  triumph.  Vaguely  she  heard  the 
shouts  and  music,  dimly  she  saw  the  dancing-girls  and  the 
bowing  crowds.  But  all  the  while  her  heart  was  alive  with 
pam  and  her  brain,  crushed  beneath  the  menace  of  this 
misery,  could  grasp  nothing  clearly  save  the  completeness 
of  her  loss.  Loss !  Yes,  she  was  lost  indeed.  One  short 
hour  ago  and  she  was  rejoicing  in  the  presence  of  the  man 
she  loved,  and  who,  as  she  believed,  loved  her,  while  in  her 
mind  rose  visions  of  some  happy  life  with  him  far  away 
from  this  city  and  the  dark  rites  of  the  worshippers  of  Baal. 
And  now  she  found  herself  the  chief  priestess  of  that  worship 
which  already  she  had  learned  to  fear  if  not  to  hate.  More, 
as  its  priestess,  till  death  should  come  to  comfort  her,  she 
was  cut  off  for  ever  from  him  whom  she  adored,  cut  off 
also  from  the  hope  of  that  new  spiritual  light  which  had 
begun  to  dawn  upon  her  soul. 

Elissa  looked  upon  the  beautiful  women  who  leapt  and 


1 62  ELISSA. 

sang  about  her  litter,  listening  to  the  clash  of  their  ornaments 
of  gold,  and  as  she  listened  and  looked  her  eyes  seemed  to 
gain  power  to  behold  the  spirits  within  them.  Surely  she 
could  see  these,  dark  and  hideous  things,  with  shifting 
countenances,  terrible  to  look  on,  and  themselves  wearing 
in  their  eyes  of  flame  a  stamp  of  eternal  terror,  while  in  her 
ears  the  music  of  their  golden  necklaces  was  changed  to  a 
clank  as  of  fetters  and  of  instruments  of  torment.  Yes  ;  and 
there  before  the  dancers  in  the  red  cloud  of  dust  which  rose 
from  their  beating  feet,  floated  the  dim  shape  of  that  demon 
of  whom  she  had  been  chosen  the  high-priestess. 

Look  at  her  mocking,  inhuman  countenance,  and  her  bent 
brow  of  power !  Look  at  her  spread  and  flaming  hair  and 
her  hundred  hands  outstretched  to  grasp  the  souls  of  men ! 
Hark  !  the  clamour  Qf  the  cymbals  and  the  cry  of  the  dancers 
blended  together  and  became  her  voice,  a  dreadful  voice  that 
gave  greeting  to  her  priestess,  promising  her  pride  of  place 
and  life-long  power  in  payment  for  her  service. 

**  I  desire  none  of  these,"  her  heart  seemed  to  answer ;  "  I 
desire  him  only  whom  I  have  lost." 

**  Is  it  so?"  replied  the  Voice.  **  Then  bid  him  burn 
incense  upon  my  altar  and  take  him  to  yourself.  Have  I 
not  given  you  enough  of  beauty  to  snare  a  single  soul  from 
among  the  servants  of  my  enemy  the  God  of  the  Jews  ?  " 

*'  Nay,  nay  !  "  her  heart  cried  ;  **  I  will  not  tempt  him  to 
do  this  evil  thing." 

**  Yea,  yea  !  "  mocked  the  phantom  Voice  ;  **  for  your  sake 
he  shall  burn  incense  upon  my  altar." 

The  phantasy  passed,  and  now  the  golden  gates  of  the 
palace  of  Baaltis  rolled  open  before  Elissa.  Now,  too,  the 
priestesses  bore  her  to  the  golden  throne  shaped  like  a 
crescent  moon,  and  threw  over  her  a  black  veil  spangled 
with  stars,  symbol  of  the  night.  Then  having  shut  out  the 
uninitiated,  they  worshipped  her  after  their  secret  fashion 
till  she  sank  down  upon  the  throne  overcome  with  fear  and 


THE  EMBASSY.  163 

weariness.  Then  at  last  they  carried  her  to  that  wonder  of 
workmanship  and  allegorical  art,  the  ivory  bed  of  Baaltis, 
and  laid  her  down  to  sleep. 

At  dawn  upon  the  following  day  an  embassy,  headed  by 
Sakon,  governor  of  the  city,  in  whose  train  were  Metem  and 
Aziel,  went  to  the  camp  of  Ithobal.  The  mission  of  these 
envoys  was  to  give  the  king  answer  to  his  suit,  for  he 
refused  to  come  to  Zimboe  unless  he  were  allowed  to  bring 
with  him  a  larger  force  than  it  was  thought  prudent  to  admit 
into  the  city  gates.  At  some  distance  from  the  tents  they 
halted,  while  messengers  were  sent  forward  inviting  Ithobal 
to  a  conference  on  the  plain,  as  it  seemed  scarcely  safe  to 
trust  themselves  within  the  stout  thorn  fence  which  had 
been  built  about  the  camp.  Metem,  who  said  that  he  had 
no  fear  of  the  king,  went  with  these  men,  and  on  reaching 
the  zeriha  was  at  once  bidden  to  the  pavilion  of  Ithobal.  He 
found  the  great  man  pacing  its  length  sullenly. 

"What  seek  you  here,  Phoenician?"  he  asked,  glancing 
at  him  over  his  shoulder. 

**  My  fee.  King.  The  king  was  pleased  to  promise  me 
a  hundred  ounces  of  gold  if  I  saved  the  life  of  the  Lady 
Elissa.  I  come,  therefore,  to  assure  him  that  my  skill  has 
prevailed  against  the  poisoned  arrow  of  that  treacherous 
dog  of  the  desert,  which  pierced  her  hand  as  she  spoke 
with  the  prince  Aziel  the  other  night,  and  to  claim  my 
reward.  Here  is  a  note  of  the  amount,"  and  he  produced 
his  tablets. 

'*  If  half  of  what  I  hear  is  true,  rogue,"  answered  Ithobal 
savagely,  "  the  tormentor  and  the  headsman  alone  could 
satisfy  all  my  debt  to  you.  Say,  merchant,  what  return 
have  you  made  to  me  for  that  sackful  of  gold  which  you  bore 
hence  some  few  days  gone  ?  " 

•*  The  best  of  all  returns.  King,"  answered  Metem  cheer- 
fully, although  in  truth  he  began  to  feel  afraid.  "  I  have 
kept  my  word,  and  fulfilled  the  command  of  the  king.    I  have 


164  ELISSA. 

made  it  impossible  that  the  prince  Aziel  should  wed  the 
dauj^hter  of  Sakon." 

"  Yes,  rogue,  you  have  made  it  impossible  by  causing  her 
to  be  consecrated  Baaltis,  and  thus  building  a  barrier  which 
even  I  shall  find  too  hard  to  climb.  It  is  scarcely  to  be 
hoped  that  now  she  will  choose  me  of  her  own  will,  and  to 
offer  violence  to  the  Baaltis  is  a  sacrilege  from  which  any 
man — yes,  even  a  king — may  shrink,  for  such  deeds  draw 
the  curse  of  Heaven.  Know  that  for  this  service  I  am 
minded  to  settle  my  account  with  you  in  a  fashion  of  which 
you  have  not  thought.  Have  you  heard,  Phcenician,  that 
the  chiefs  of  certain  of  my  tribes  love  to  decorate  their  spear- 
shafts  with  the  hide  of  white  men,  and  to  bray  their  flesh 
into  a  medicine  which  gives  courage  to  its  eater  ?  " 

With  this  pleasing  and  suggestive  query  Ithobal  paused, 
and  looked  tow^ards  the  door  of  the  tent  as  though  he  were 
about  to  call  his  guard. 

Now  Metem's  blood  ran  cold,  for  he  knew  that  this  royal 
savage  was  not  one  who  uttered  idle  threats.  Yet  the  cool- 
ness and  cunning  which  had  so  often  served  him  well  did 
not  fail  him  in  his  need. 

"  I  have  heard  that  your  people  have  strange  customs,** 
he  answered  with  a  laugh,  "  but  I  think  that  even  a  spear- 
shaft  would  scarcely  gain  beauty  from  my  wrinkled  hide, 
and  if  anything,  the  eating  of  my  flesh  would  make  trades- 
men and  not  warriors  of  your  chiefs.  Well,  let  the  jest 
pass,  and  listen.  King,  in  all  my  schemings  ope  thought 
never  crossed  my  mind,  namely,  that  you  were  a  man  to 
suffer  scruples  to  stand  between  you  and  the  woman  you 
would  win.  You  think  that  now  she  is  a  goddess  ?  Well, 
if  that  be  so— and  it  is  not  for  me  to  say — who  could  be  a 
fitter  mate  for  the  greatest  king  upon  the  earth  than  a 
goddess  from  the  heavens  ?  Take  her,  king  Ithobal,  take 
her,  and  this  I  will  promise  you,  that  when  your  armies  are 
encamped  without  the  walls,  the  priests  of  El  will  absolve 
you  of  the  crime  of  aspiring  to  the  fair  lips  of  Baaltis,'' 


THE   EMBASSY.  1 65 

"The  lips  of  Baaltis/' broke  in  Ithobal ;  "do  you  think 
that  I  shall  Rnd  them  sweet  when  another  man  has  rifled 
them  ?  Secret  chambers  are  many  yonder  in  the  palace 
of  the  gods,  and  doubtless  the  Jew  will  find  his  way 
there." 

"  Nay,  King,  for  between  these  two  I  have  indeed  built  a 
wall  which  cannot  be  climbed.  The  worshipper  of  the  Lord 
of  Israel  may  not  traffic  with  the  high-priestess  of  Ashtorcth. 
Moreover,  I  shall  bring  it  about  that  ere  long  Prince  Aziel's 
face  is  set  seawards." 

••  Do  that,  and  I  will  believe  you,  merchant,  though  it 
would  be  better  if  you  could  bring  it  about  that  his  face  was 
set  earthwards,  as  I  will  if  I  can.  Well,  this  time  I  spare 
you,  though  be  sure  that  if  aught  miscarry,  you  shall  pay 
the  price,  how,  I  have  told  you.  Now  I  go  to  talk  with 
these  traders,  these  outlanders,  of  Zimboe.  Why  do  you 
wait  ?     You  are  dismissed  and — alive." 

Metem  looked  steadily  at  the  tablets  which  he  still  held  in 
his  hand. 

**  I  have  heard,"  he  said  humbly,  "  that  the  king  Ithobal, 
the  great  king,  always  pays  his  debts,  and  as  I — an  out- 
lander — shall  be  leaving  Zimboe  shortly  under  his  safe 
conduct,  I  desire  to  close  this  small  account.'* 

Ithobal  went  to  the  door  of  his  tent  and  commanded  that 
his  treasurer  should  attend  him,  bringing  money.  Presently 
he  came,  and  at  his  lord's  bidding  weighed  out  one  hundred 
ounces  of  gold. 

"  You  are  right,  Phcenician,"  said  Ithobal  ;  **  I  always 
pay  my  debts,  sometimes  in  gold  and  sometimes  in  iron. 
Be  careful  that  I  owe  you  no  more,  lest  you  who  to-day  are 
paid  in  gold,  to-morrow  may  receive  the  iron,  weighed  out 
in  the  fashion  of  which  I  have  spoken.     Now,  begone." 

Metem  gathered  up  the  treasure,  and  hiding  it  in  his 
ample  robe,  bowed  himself  from  the  royal  presence  and  out 
of  the  thorn-hedged  camp. 

"  Without  doubt  I  have  been  in  danger,"  he  said  to  him- 


1 66  ELISSA. 

self,  wiping  his  brow,  "  since  at  one  time  that  black  brute, 
disregarding  the  sanctity  of  an  envoy,  had  it  in  his  mind  to 
torture  and  to  kill  me.  So,  so,  king  Ithobal,  Metem  the 
Phoenician  is  also  an  honest  merchant  who  *  always  pays  his 
debts,'  as  you  may  learn  in  the  market-places  of  Jerusalem, 
of  Sidon  and  of  Zimboe,  and  I  owe  you  a  heavy  bill  for  the 
fright  you  have  given  me  to-day.  Little  of  Elissa's  company 
shall  you  have  if  I  can  help  it ;  she  is  too  good  for  a  cross- 
bred savage,  and  if  before  I  go  from  these  barbarian  lands  I 
can  set  a  drop  of  medicine  in  your  wine,  or  an  arrow  in  your 
gizzard,  upon  the  word  of  Metem  the  Phoenician,  it  shall  be 
done,  king  Ithobal." 

When  Metem  reached  Sakon  and  the  envoys,  he  found 
that  a  message  had  already  been  sent  to  them  announcing 
that  Ithobal  would  meet  them  presently  upon  the  plain  out- 
side his  camp.  But  still  the  king  did  not  come ;  indeed,  it 
was  not  until  Sakon  had  despatched  another  messenger, 
saying  that  he  was  about  to  return  to  the  city,  that  at  length 
Ithobal  appeared  at  the  head  of  a  bodyguard  of  black  troops. 
Arranging  these  in  line  in  front  of  the  camp,  he  came 
forward,  attended  by  twelve  or  fourteen  counsellors  and 
generals,  all  of  them  unarmed.  Half-way  between  his  own 
line  and  that  of  the  Phoenicians,  but  out  of  bowshot  of 
either,  he  halted. 

Thereon  Sakon,  accompanied  by  a  similar  number  of 
priests  and  nobles,  among  whom  were  Aziel  and  Metem, 
all  of  them  also  unarmed,  except  for  the  knives  in  their 
girdles,  marched  out  to  meet  him.  Their  escort  they  left 
drawn  up  upon  the  hillside. 

"  Let  us  to  business,  King,"  said  Sakon,  when  the  formal 
words  of  salutation  had  passed.  "  We  have  waited  long 
upon  your  pleasure,  and  already  troops  move  out  from  the 
city  to  learn  what  has  befallen  us." 

"  Do  they  then  fear  that  I  should  ambush  ambassadors  ?  " 
asked   Ithobal   hotly.    "  For  the  rest,  is  it  not  right  that 


THE   EMBASSY.  1 67 

servants  should  bide  at  the  door  of  their  king  till  it  is  his 
pleasure  to  open  ?  " 

"  I  know  not  what  they  fear,'*  answered  Sakon,  **  but  at 
least  we  fear  nothing,  for  we  are  too  many,"  and  he  glanced 
at  his  soldiers,  a  thousand  strong,  upon  the  hillside.  **  Nor 
are  the  citizens  of  Zimboe  the  servants  of  any  man  unless 
he  be  the  king  of  Tyre." 

"That  we  shall  put  to  proof,  Sakon,"  said  Ithobal  ;  **  but 
say,  what  does  the  Jew  with  you  ? "  and  he  pointed  to  Aziel. 
"  Is  he  also  an  envoy  from  Zimboe  ?  " 

"  Nay,  King,"  answered  the  prince  laughing,  "  but  my 
grandsire,  the  mighty  ruler  of  Israel,  charged  me  always 
to  take  note  of  the  ways  of  savages  in  peace  and  war,  that 
I  might  learn  how  to  deal  with  them.  Therefore,  I  sought 
leave  to  accompany  Sakon  upon  this  embassy." 

**  Peace,  peace  !  "  broke  in  Sakon.  **  This  is  no  time  for 
gibes.  King  Ithobal,  since  you  did  not  dare  to  venture 
yourself  again  within  the  walls  of  our  city,  we  have  come 
to  answer  the  demands  you  made  upon  us  in  the  Hall  of 
Audience.  You  demanded  that  our  fortifications  should  be 
thrown  down,  and  this  we  refuse,  since  we  do  not  court 
destruction.  You  demanded  that  we  should  cease  to  enslave 
men  to  labour  in  the  mines,  and  to  this  we  answer  that  for 
every  man  we  take  we  will  pay  a  tax  to  his  lawful  chief,  or 
to  you  as  king.  You  demanded  that  the  ancient  tribute 
should  be  doubled.  To  this,  out  of  love  and  friendship,  and 
not  from  fear,  we  assent,  if  you  will  enter  into  a  bond  of 
lasting  peace,  since  it  is  peace  that  we  seek,  and  not  war. 
King,  you  have  our  answer." 

"Not  all  of  it,  Sakon.  How  of  the  first  condition — that 
Lady  Elissa  the  fair,  your  daughter,  should  be  given  me  to 
wife  ?  " 

"  King,  it  cannot  be,  for  the  gods  of  heaven  have  taken 
this  matter  from  our  hands,  anointing  the  lady  Elissa  their 
high-priestess." 

"  Then  as  I  live,"  answered  Ithobal  with  fury,  "  I  will 


1^1^ 


1 68  ELISSA. 

take  her  from  the  hands  of  the  gods  and  anoint  her  my 
dancing-woman.  Do  you  think  to  make  a  mock  of  me,  you 
people  of  Zimboe,  whom  I  have  honoured  by  desiring  one  of 
your  daughters  in  marriage  ?  You  seek  to  trick  me  with 
your  priests'  juggling  that  you  may  keep  her  to  be  the  toy 
of  yonder  princeling  ?  So  be  it,  but  I  tell  you  that  I  will  tear 
your  city  stone  from  stone,  and  anoint  its  ruins  with  your 
blood.  Yes,  your  young  men  shall  labour  in  the  mines  for 
me,  and  your  high-born  maidens  shall  wait  upon  my  queens. 
Listen,  you  " — and  he  turned  to  his  generals — **  Let  the 
messengers  who  are  ready  start  east  and  west,  and  north 
and  south,  to  the  chiefs  whose  names  you  have,  bidding 
them  to  meet  me  with  their  tribesmen,  at  the  time  and 
place  appointed.  When  next  I  speak  with  you,  Elders  of 
Zimboe,  it  shall  be  at  the  head  of  a  hundred  thousand 
warriors." 

**  Then,  King,  on  your  hands  be  all  the  innocent  lives  that 
these  words  of  yours  have  doomed,  and  may  the  weight  of 
their  wasted  blood  press  you  down  to  ruin  and  death." 

Thus  answered  Sakon  proudly,  but  with  pale  lips,  for  do 
what  they  would  to  hide  it,  something  of  the  fear  they  felt  for 
the  issue  of  this  war  was  written  on  the  faces  of  all  his  company. 

Ithobal  turned  upon  his  heel,  deigning  no  reply,  but  as 
he  went  he  whispered  a  word  into  the  ear  of  two  of  his 
captains,  great  men  of  war,  who  stayed  behind  the  rest  of 
his  party  searching  for  something  upon  the  ground.  Sakon 
and  his  counsellors  also  turned,  walking  towards  their  escort, 
but  Aziel  lingered  a  little,  fearing  no  danger,  and  being 
curious  to  learn  what  the  men  sought. 

**  What  do  you  seek,  captains  ?  "  he  asked  courteously. 

**  A  gold  armlet  that  one  of  us  has  lost,"  they  answered. 

Aziel  let  his  eyes  wander  on  the  ground,  and  not  far  away 
perceived  the  armlet  half-hidden  in  a  tussock  of  dry  grass, 
where,  indeed,  it  had  been  placed. 

"Is  this  the  ring?"  he  asked,  lifting  it  and  holding  it 
ards  them. 


THE   EMBASSY.  169 

**  It  is,  and  we  thank  you,"  they  answered,  advancing  to 
take  the  ornament 

The  next  moment,  before  Aziel  even  guessed  their  purpose, 
the  captains  had  gripped  him  by  either  arm  and  were 
dragging  him  at  full  speed  towards  their  camp.  Under- 
standing their  treachery  and  the  greatness  of  his  danger, 
he  cried  aloud  for  help.  Then  throwing  himself  swiftly  to 
the  ground,  he  set  his  feet  against  a  stone  that  chanced  to 
lie  in  their  path  in  such  fashion  that  the  sudden  weight  tore 
his  right  arm  from  the  grip  of  the  man  that  held  him.  Now, 
quick  as  thought,  Aziel  drew  the  dagger  from  his  girdle, 
and,  still  lying  upon  his  back,  plunged  it  into  the  shoulder 
of  the  second  man  so  that  he  loosed  him  in  his  pain.  Next 
he  sprang  to  his  feet,  and,  leaping  to  one  side  to  escape  the 
rush  of  his  captors,  ran  like  a  deer  towards  the  party  of 
Sakon,  who  had  wheeled  round  at  the  sound  of  his  cry. 

Ithobal  and  his  men  had  turned  also  and  sped  towards  them, 
but  at  a  little  distance  they  halted,  the  king  shouting  aloud  : — 

**  I  desired  to  hold  this  foreigner,  who  is  the  cause  of  war 
between  us,  hostage  for  your  daughter's  sake,  Sakon,  but 
this  time  he  has  escaped  me.  Well,  it  matters  nothing,  for 
soon  my  turn  will  come.  Therefore,  if  you  and  he  are  wise, 
you  will  send  him  back  to  the  sea,  for  thither  alone  I  promise 
him  safe  conduct." 

Then  without  more  words  he  walked  to  his  camp,  the 
gates  of  which  were  closed  behind  him. 

**  Prince  Aziel,'*  said  Sakon,  as  they  went  towards  the 
city,  **  it  is  ill  to  speak  such  words  to  an  honoured  guest, 
but  it  cannot  be  denied  that  you  bring  much  trouble  on  my 
head.  Twice  now  you  have  nearly  perished  at  the  hands 
of  Ithobal,  and  should  that  chance,  doubtless  I  must  earn 
the  wrath  of  Israel.  On  your  behalf,  also,  the  city  of  Zimboe 
is  this  day  plunged  into  a  war  that  well  may  be  her  last, 
since  it  is  because  you  have  grown  suddenly  so  dear  to  her 
that  my  daughter  has  continued  to  refuse  the  suit  of  Ithobal^ 


I70  ELISSA. 

and  because  of  his  outraged  pride  at  this  refusal  that  he  has 
raised  up  the  nations  against  us.  Prince,  while  you  remain 
in  this  city  there  is  no  hope  of  peace.  Do  not,  therefore, 
hate  me,  your  servant,  if  I  pray  of  you  to  leave  us  while 
there  is  yet  time." 

**  Sakon,"  answered  Aziel,  **  I  thank  you  for  your  open 
speech,  and  will  pay  you  back  in  words  as  honest  as  your 
own.  Gladly  would  I  go,  for  here  nothing  but  sorrow  has 
befallen  me,  were  it  not  for  one  thing  which  to  you  may 
seem  little,  but  to  me,  and  perhaps  to  another,  is  all  in  all. 
I  love  your  daughter  as  I  have  never  loved  a  woman  before, 
and  as  my  mind  is  to  hers,  so  is  hers  to  mine.  How,  then, 
can  I  go  hence  when  the  going  means  that  I  must  part  from 
her  for  ever  ?  " 

"  How  can  you  stay  here.  Prince,  when  the  staying  means 
that  you  must  bring  her  to  shame  and  death,  and  yourself 
with  her  ?  Say  now,  arc  you  prepared,  for  the  sake  of  this 
maiden,  to  abandon  the  worship  of  your  fathers  and  to  be- 
come the  servant  of  El  and  Baaltis  ?  " 

**  You  know  well  that  I  am  not  so  prepared,  Sakon.  For 
nothing  that  the  world  could  give  me  would  I  do  this  sin." 

**  Then,  Prince,  it  is  best  that  you  should  go,  for  that  and 
no  other  is  the  price  which  you  must  pay  if  you  would  win 
my  daughter  Elissa.  Should  you  seek  to  do  so  by  other 
means,  I  tell  you  that  neither  your  high  rank  nor  the  power 
of  my  rule  and  friendship,  nor  pity  for  your  youth  and  hers, 
can  save  you  both  from  death,  since  to  forgive  you  then 
would  be  to  bring  down  the  wrath  of  its  outraged  gods  upon 
Zimboe.  Oh  !  Prince,  for  your  own  sake  and  for  the  sake 
of  her  whom  both  you  and  I  love  thus  dearly,  linger  no  longer 
in  temptation,  but  turn  your  back  upon  it  as  a  brave  man 
should,  for  so  shall  my  blessing  follow  you  to  the  grave  and 
your  years  be  filled  with  honour." 

Aziel  covered  his  eyes  with  his  hand,  and  thoOght  a  while ; 
then  he  answeried  : — 

**  Be  it  as  you  will,  friend.     I  go,  but  I  go  broken-hearted.** 


171 


CHAPTER  XI. 

METEM  SELLS  IMAGES. 

Upon  reaching  the  palace,  Aziel  went  to  the  apartments  of 
Issachar.  Finding  no  keeper  at  the  door,  he  entered,  to 
discover  the  old  priest  kneeling  in  prayer  at  the  window, 
which  faced  towards  Jerusalem.  So  absorbed  was  he  in  his 
devotions  that  it  was  not  until  he  had  ended  them  and  risen 
that  Issachar  saw  Aziel  standing  in  the  chamber. 

**  Behold,  an  answer  to  my  prayer,"  he  said.  "  My  son, 
they  told  me  that  some  fresh  danger  had  overtaken  you, 
though  none  knew  its  issue.  Therefore  it  was  that  I  prayed, 
and  now  I  see  you  unharmed."  And  taking  him  in  his  arms, 
he  embraced  him. 

"  It  is  true  that  I  have  been  in  danger,  father,"  answered 
Aziel,  and  he  told  him  the  story  of  his  escape  from  Ithobal. 

"  Did  I  not  pray  thee  not  to  accompany  this  embassy  ?  " 

"  Yes,  father,  yet  I  have  returned  in  safety.  Listen  :  I 
come  with  tidings  which  you  will  think  good.  Not  an  hour 
ago  I  promised  Sakon  that  I  would  leave  Zimboe,  where  it 
seems  my  presence  breeds  much  trouble." 

'*  Good  tidings,  indeed !  "  exclaimed  Issachar,  "  and  never 
shall  I  know  a  peaceful  hour  until  we  have  seen  the  last  of 
the  towers  of  this  doomed  city  and  its  accursed  people  of 
devil-worshippers." 

"  Yes,  good  for  you,  father,  but  for  me  most  ill,  for  here  I 
shall  leave  my  youth  and  happiness.  Nay,  I  know  what 
you  think ;  that  this  is  but  some  passing  fancy  bred  of  the 
the  pleasant  beauty  of  a  woman,  but  it  is  not  so.  I  say 
that  from  the  moment  when  first  I  saw  Elissa,  sh^  b^c^'Kv^ 


I 


172  ELISSA. 

life  of  my  life,  and  soul  of  my  soul  and  that  I  go  hence 
beggared  of  joy  and  hope,  and  carrying  with  me  a  cankering 
memon-  which  shall  eat  my  heart  away.  You  deem  her  a 
witch,  one  to  whom  Baaltis  has  given  power  to  drug  the 
minds  of  men  to  their  destruction,  but  I  tell  you  that  her 
only  spell  is  the  spell  of  her  love  for  me,  also  that  she 
whom  you  named  so  grossly  is  no  longer  the  servant  of 
the  demon  Baaltis." 

**  Elissa  not  the  servant  of  Baaltis  ?  How  comes  she 
then  to  be  her  high-priestess  ?  Aziel,  your  passion  has 
made  you  mad." 

"  She  is  high-priestess  because  Metem  and  others  brought 
about  her  election  without  her  will,  urged  on  to  it  by  I  know 
not  whom."  And  he  looked  hard  at  Issachar,  who  turned 
away.  **  But  what  matters  it  who  did  the  ill  deed,"  he 
continued,  "  since  this,  at  least,  is  certain,  that  here  my 
presence  breeds  sorrow  and  bloodshed,  and  therefore  I  must 
go  as  I  have  promised." 

**  When  do  we  depart,  Prince  ?  "  queried  Issachar. 
**  I  know  not,  it  is  naught  to  me.     Here  comes  Metem, 
ask  of  him." 

*'  Metem,"  said  the  Levite,  **  the  prince  desires  to  leave 
Zimboe  and  march  to  the  coast,  there  to  take  ship  to  Tyre. 
When  can  your  caravan  be  ready  ?  " 

"  So  I  have  heard,  Issachar,  for  Sakon  tells  me  that  he  has 
come  to  an  agreement  with  the  prince  upon  this  matter. 
Well,  I  am  glad  to  learn  it,  for  troubles  thicken  here,  and  I 
think  that  the  woe  you  prophesied  is  not  far  from  this  city 
of  Zimboe  where  every  man  seeks  to  serve  his  own  hand, 
and  is  ready  to  sell  his  neighbour.  When  can  the  caravan 
be  got  ready  ?  Well,  the  night  after  next ;  at  least,  we  can 
start  that  night.  To-morrow  evening,  so  soon  as  the  sun  is 
down,  I  will  send  on  the  camels  by  ones  and  twos,  and  with 
them  the  baggage  and  treasure,  to  a  secret  place  I  know  of 
in  the  mountains,  where  we  and  the  prince's  guard  can 
follow  upon  the  mules  and  join  them.     As  it  chances,  I  have 


METEM  SELLS  IMAGES.  173 

a  safe  conduct  from  Ithobal.  Still  I  should  not  wish  to  put 
his  troops  into  temptation  by  marching  through  them  with 
twenty  laden  camels,  or  to  lose  certain  earnings  of  my  own 
that  will  be  hidden  in  the  baggage.  Moreover,  if  our 
departure  becomes  known,  half  the  city  would  wish  to 
join  us,  having  no  love  of  soldiering,  and  misdoubting  them 
much  of  the  issue  of  this  war  with  Ithobal." 

**  As  you  will,"  said  Issachar,  **  you  are  captain  of  the 
caravan,  and  charged  with  the  safety  of  the  prince  upon  his 
journeyings.  I  am  ready  whenever  you  appoint,  and  the 
quicker  that  hour  comes,  the  more  praise  you  will  have 
from  me." 

**  Come  with  me,  I  wish  to  speak  with  you,"  said  Aziel 
to  the  Phoenician  as  they  left  the  presence  of  Issachar. 
"  Listen,"  he  added,  when  they  had  reached  his  chamber, 
"we  leave  this  city  soon,  and  I  have  farewells  to  make." 

"To  the  Baaltis?  "  suggested  Metem. 

"  To  the  lady  Elissa.  I  desire  to  send  her  a  letter  of 
farewell ;  can  you  deliver  it  into  her  own  hand  ?  " 

"  It  may  be  managed.  Prince,  at  a  price — nay,  from  you 
I  ask  no  price.  I  have  still  some  images  that  I  wish  to  sell, 
and  we  merchants  go  everywhere,  even  into  the  presence  of 
the  Baaltis  if  it  pleases  her  to  admit  them.  Write  your  scroll 
and  I  will  take  it,  though,  to  be  plain,  it  is  not  a  task  which 
I  should  have  sought." 

So  Aziel  wrote  slowly  and  with  care.  Then  having  sealed 
the  writing  he  gave  it  to  Metem. 

"  Your  face  is  sad,  Prince,"  he  said,  as  he  hid  it  in  his  robe, 
"  but,  believe  me,  you  are  doing  what  is  right  and  wise." 

**  It  may  be  so,"  answered  Aziel,  "  yet  I  would  rather  die 
than  do  it,  and  may  my  curse  lie  heavy  upon  the  heads  of 
those  who  have  so  wrought  that  it  must  be  done.  Now,  I 
pray  you,  deliver  this  scroll  into  the  hands  of  her  you  know, 
and  bring  me  the  answer  if  there  be  any,  betraying  it  to 
none,  for  I  will  double  whatever  sum  is  offered  for  that 
treachery," 


fc 


1 74  ELISSA. 

"  Have  no  fear,  Prince/'  said  Metem  quietly,  but  without 
taking  offence,  "  this  errand  is  undertaken  for  friendship,  not 
for  profit.  The  risk  is  mine  alone ;  the  gain — or  loss — is 
yours." 

An  hour  later  the  Phoenician  stood  in  the  palace  of  the 
gods,  demanding,  under  permit  from  Sakon,  governor  of  the 
city,  to  be  admitted  into  the  presence  of  the  Baaltis,  to  whom 
he  desired  to  sell  certain  sacred  images  cunningly  fashioned 
in  gold.  Presently  it  was  announced  that  he  was  allowed 
to  approach,  and  the  officers  of  the  temple  led  him  through 
guarded  passages,  to  the  private  chambers  of  the  priestesses. 
Here  he  found  Elissa  in  a  long,  low  hall,  sweet  with  scented 
woods,  rich  with  gold,  and  supported  by  pillars  of  cedar. 

She  was  seated  alone  at  the  far  end  of  this  hall^  beneath 
the  window-place,  clad  in  her  white  robes  of  office,  richly 
broidered  with  emblems  of  the  moon.  Her  women,  most  of 
whom  were  employed  in  needle-work,  though  some  whispered 
idly  to  each  other,  were  gathered  at  the  lower  end  of  the  hall 
near  to  its  door. 

Metem  saluted  them  as  he  entered,  and  they  detained  him, 
answering  his  greeting  by  requests  for  news  and  with  jests, 
not  too  refined,  or  by  demands  for  presents  of  jewels,  in 
return  for  which  they  promised  him  the  blessings  of  the 
goddess.  To  each  he  made  some  apt  reply,  for  even  the 
priestesses  of  Baaltis  could  not  abash  Metem.  But  while 
he  bandied  words,  his  quick  eyes  noted  one  of  their  number 
who  did  not  join  in  this  play.  She  was  a  spare,  thin-lipped 
woman  whom  he  knew  for  Mesa,  the  daughter  of  the  dead 
Baaltis,  who  had  been  a  rival  candidate  for  the  throne  of 
the  high-priestess  when  Elissa  was  chosen  in  her  place. 

When  he  entered  the  hall  Mesa  was  seated  upon  a  canvas 

stool,  a  little  apart  from  the  others,  her  chin  resting  upon 

her  hand,  staring  with  an  evil  look  towards  the  place  where 

Elissa  was  enthroned.     Nor  did  her  face  grow  more  gentle 

at  the  sight  of  the  cunning  merchant,  for  she  knew  well  it 


METEM   SELLS   LMAGES.  1/5 

was  through  his  plots  and  bribery  that  she  had  been  ousted 
from  her  mother's  place. 

**  A  woman  to  be  feared,*'  thought  Metem  to  himself,  as, 
shaking  off  the  priestesses,  he  passed  her  upon  his  way  up 
the  long  chamber.  Presently  he  had  reached  the  head  of  it, 
and  was  saluting  the  presence  of  the  Baaltis  by  kneeling 
and  touching  the  carpet  with  his  brow. 

**  Rise,  Metem,"  said  Elissa,  **and  set  out  your  business, 
for  the  hour  of  the  sunset  prayer  is  at  hand,  and  I  cannot 
talk  long  with  you." 

So  he  rose,  and,  looking  at  her  while  he  laid  out  his 
store  of  images,  saw  that  her  face  was  sad,  and  that  her  eyes 
were  full  of  a  strange  fear. 

**  Lady,"  he  said,  "  on  the  second  night  from  now  I  depart 
from  this  city  of  yours,  and  glad  shall  I  be  to  leave  it  living. 
Therefore  I  have  brought  you  these  four  priceless  images  of  the 
most  splendid  workmanship  of  Tyre,  thinking  that  it  might 
please  you  to  purchase  them  for  the  service  of  the  goddess." 

**  You  depart,"  she  whispered  ;  '*  alone  ?  " 

*'  No  lady,  not  alone  ;  the  holy  Issachar  goes  with  me, 
also  the  escort  of  the  prince  Aziel — and  the  prince  himself, 
whose  presence  is  no  longer  desired  in  Zimboe."  Here  he 
stopped,  for  he  saw  that  Elissa  was  about  to  betray  her 
agitation,  and  whispered,  **  Be  not  foolish,  for  you  are 
watched  ;  I  have  a  letter  for  you.  Lady,"  he  continued  in  a 
louder  voice  **if  it  will  please  you  to  examine  this  precious 
image  in  the  light,  you  will  no  longer  hesitate  or  think  the 
price  too  high,"  and  bowing  low  he  led  the  way  behind  the 
throne,  whither  Elissa  followed  him. 

Now  they  were  standing  beneath  the  window-place,  which 
they  faced,  and  hidden  from  the  gaze  of  the  women  by  the 
gilded  back  of  the  high  seat. 

**  Here,"  he  said,  thrusting  the  parchment  into  her  hand, 
•*  read  quickly  and  return  it  to  me." 

She  snatched  the  roll  from  him,  and  as  her  eyes  devoured 
the  lines,  her  face  fell  in,  and  her  lips  grew  pale  with  au^viv^U. 


176  ELISSA. 

**  Be  brave,"  murmured  Metem,  for  his  heart  was  stirred 
to  pity ;  **  it  is  best  for  all  that  he  should  go." 

"  For  him,  perchance  it  is  best,"  she  answered  ;  as  with  an 
unwilling  hand  she  gave  him  back  the  letter  which  she  dared 
not  keep,  "  but  what  of  me  ?     Oh  !  Metem,  what  of  me  ?  " 

**  Lady,"  he  said  sadly,  "  I  have  no  words  to  soothe  your 
sorrow  save  that  the  gods  have  willed  it  thus." 

**  What  gods  ?  "  she  asked  fiercely  ;  "  not  those  they  bid 
me  worship."  She  shuddered,  then  went  on,  **  Metem,  be 
pitiful !  Oh !  if  ever  you  have  loved  a  woman,  or  have 
been  loved  of  one,  for  her  sake  be  pitiful.  I  must  see  him 
for  the  last  time  in  farewell,  and  you  can  help  me  to  it." 

**  I !     In  the  name  of  Baal,  how  ?  " 

**  When  do  you  leave  the  city,  Metem  ?  " 

"  At  moonrise  on  the  night  after  next." 

**  Then  an  hour  before  moonrise  I  will  be  in  the  temple, 
whither  I  can  come  by  the  secret  way  that  leads  thither 
from  this  palace^  and  he  can  enter  there,  for  the  little 
gate  shall  be  left  unbarred.  Pray  him  to  meet  me,  then — 
for  the  last  time." 

'*  Lady,"  he  urged,  **  this  is  but  madness,  and  I  refuse. 
You  must  find  another  messenger." 

**  Madness  or  no  it  is  my  will,  and  beware  how  you  thwart 
me  in  it,  Metem,  for  at  least  I  am  the  Lady  Baaltis,  and 
have  power  to  kill  without  question.  I  swear  to  you  that  if 
I  do  not  see  him,  you  shall  never  leave  this  city  living." 

"A  shrewd  argument,  and  to  the  point,"  said  Metem 
reflectively.  *'  Well,  I  have  prepared  myself  a  rock-hewn 
tomb  at  Tyre,  and  do  not  wish  that  my  graven  sarcophagus 
of  best  Egyptian  alabaster  should  be  wasted,  or  sold  to  some 
upstart  for  a  song." 

**  As  assuredly  it  will  be,  if  you  do  not  obey  me  in  this 
matter,  Metem.  Remember — an  hour  before  moonrise  at 
the  foot  of  the  pillar  of  El  in  the  inner  court  of  the  temple." 

As  she  spoke  Metem  started,  for  his  quick  ears  had  caught 
*  sound. 


MKTEM   SKLLS  IMACJKS.  1 77 

**  O  Queen  divine,"  he  said  in  a  loud  voice,  as  he  led  the 
way  to  the  front  of  the  throne,  **you  are  a  hard  bargainer  ! 
Were  there  many  such,  a  poor  trader  could  not  make  a  living. 
Ah  !  here  is  one  who  knows  the  value  of  such  priceless  works 
of  art,**  and  he  pointed  to  Mesa,  who,  with  folded  arms  and 
downcast  eyes,  stood  within  five  paces  of  the  throne,  as  near, 
indeed,  as  custom  allowed  her  to  approach.  *'  Lady,"  he 
went  on  addressing  her,  "you  will  have  heard  the  price 
I  asked  ;  say,  now,  is  it  too  much  ?  " 

**  I  have  heard  nothing,  sir.  I  stand  here,  waiting  the 
return  of  my  holy  mistress  that  I  may  remind  her  that  the 
hour  of  sunset  prayer  is  at  hand." 

**  Would  that  I  had  so  fair  a  mentor,"  exclaimed  Metem, 
"for  then  I  should  lose  less  time."  But  to  himself  he  said, 
**  She  has  heard  something,  though  I  think  but  little,"  then 
added  aloud  :  "  Well  judge  between  us,  lady.  Is  fifty  golden 
shekels  too  much  for  these  images  which  have  been  blessed 
and  sprinkled  with  the  blood  of  children  by  the  high  priest 
of  Baal  at  Sidon  ? " 

Mesa  lifted  her  cold  eyes  and  looked  at  them.  "  I  think 
it  too  much,"  she  said,  "  but  it  is  for  the  lady  Baaltis  to 
judge.  Who  am  I  that  I  should  open  my  lips  in  the  presence 
of  the  lady  Baaltis  ?  " 

**  I  have  appealed  to  the  oracle,  and  it  has  spoken  against 
me,"  said  Metem,  wringing  his  hands  in  affected  dismay. 
*'  W^ell,  I  abide  the  result.  Queen,  you  offered  me  forty 
shekels  and  for  forty  you  shall  take  them,  for  the  honour  of 
the  holy  gods,  though  in  truth  I  lose  ten  shekels  by  the 
bargain.  Give  your  order  to  the  treasurer,  and  he  will  pay 
me  to-morrow.  So  now  farewell,"  and  bowing  till  his  fore- 
head touched  the  ground,  he  kissed  the  hem  of  her  robe. 

Elissa  bent  her  head  in  acknowledgment  of  the  salute, 
and  as  he  rose  her  eyes  met  his.  In  them  was  written  a 
warning  which  he  could  not  fail  to  understand,  and  although 
she  did  not  speak,  her  lips  seemed  to  shape  the  word, 
••  Remember  ". 


1/8  ELISSA. 

Ten  minutes  later  Metem  stood  in  the  chamber  of  Aziel. 

"  Has  she  seen  the  letter,  and  what  did  she  answer  ?  " 
asked  the  prince,  springing  up  almost  as  he  passed  the 
threshold. 

**  In  the  name  of  all  the  gods  of  all  the  nations  I  pray  you 
not  to  speak  so  loud,"  answered  Metem  when  he  had  closed 
the  door  and  looked  suspiciously  about  him.  **  Oh  !  if  ever 
I  find  myself  safe  in  Tyre  again,  I  vow  a  gift,  and  no  mean 
one,  to  each  of  them  that  has  a  temple  there,  and  they  are 
many  ;  for  no  single  god  is  strong  enough  to  bring  me  safe 
out  of  this  trouble.  Have  I  seen  the  lady  Elissa  ?  Oh, 
yes,  I  have  seen  her.  And  what  think  you  that  this  innocent 
lamb,  this  undefiled  dove  of  yours,  threatens  me  with  now  ? 
Death !  nothing  less  than  death,  if  I  will  not  carry  out  her 
foolish  wishes.  More,  she  means  the  threat,  and  has  the 
strength  to  fulfil  it,  for  to  the  lady  Baaltis  is  given  power 
over  the  lives  of  men,  or  at  the  least,  if  she  takes  life  none 
question  the  authority  of  the  goddess.  Unless  I  do  her  will 
I  am  a  dead  man,  and  that  is  the  reward  I  get  for  mixing 
myself  up  in  your  mad  love  affairs." 

*'  Hold  !  "  broke  in  Aziel,  "  and  tell  me,  man,  what  is  her 
will." 

**  Her  will  is— what  do  you  think  ?  To  meet  you  in  fare- 
well an  hour  before  you  leave  this  city.  Well,  as  my  throat 
is  at  stake,  by  Baal !  it  shall  be  gratified  if  I  can  find  the 
means,  though  I  tell  you  that  it  is  madness  and  nothing 

else.     But  listen  to  the  story **  and  he  repeated  all  that 

had  passed.  "  Now,"  he  added,  "  are  you  ready  to  take  the 
risk,  Prince  ?  " 

**  I  should  be  a  coward  indeed  if  I  did  not,"  answered 
Aziel,  **  when  she,  a  woman,  dares  a  heavier." 

*'  And  I  am  a  coward,  that  is  why  I  take  it,  for  otherwise 
I  also  must  dare  a  heavier.  But  what  of  Issachar  ?  This 
meeting  can  scarcely  be  kept  a  secret  from  him." 

Aziel  thought  awhile  and  said  : — 

**  Go  fetch  him  here."     So  Metem  went,  to  return  presently 


METEM   SELLS   IMACJES.  1 79 

with  the  Levite,  to  whom,  without  further  ado,  the  prince 
told  all,  hiding  nothing. 

Issachar  listened  in  silence.  When  both  Aziel  and  Metem 
had  done  speaking,  he  said  : — 

"  At  least,  I  thank  you,  Prince,  for  being  open  with  me ; 
and  now  without  more  words  I  pray  you  to  abandon  this 
rash  plan,  which  can  end  only  in  pain,  and  perhaps  in  death." 

"Abandon  it  not,  Prince,"  interrupted  Metem,  '*  seeing 
that  if  you  do  it  will  certainly  end  in  my  death,  for  the  girl 
is  mad,  and  will  have  her  way.  Or  if  she  does  not,  then 
I  must  pay  the  price." 

"  Have  no  fear,"  answered  Aziel  smiling.  "  Issachar, 
this  must  be  done  or " 

•*  Or  what,  Prince  ?  " 

**  I  will  not  leave  the  city.  It  is  true  that  Sakon  may 
thrust  me  from  it,  but  it  shall  be  as  a  dead  man.  Nay, 
waste  no  words,  since  she  desires  it ;  I  must  and  will  meet 
the  Lady  Elissa  for  the  last  time,  not  as  lover  meets  lover, 
but  as  those  meet  who  part  for  ever  in  the  world." 

"You  say  so.  Prince;  then  have  I  your  permission  to 
accompany  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  if  you  wish  it,  Issachar;  but  there  is  danger." 

•*  Danger !  What  care  I  for  danger  ?  The  will  of  Heaven 
be  done  to  me.  So  be  it,  we  will  go  together,  but  the  end 
of  it  is  not  with  us." 


i8o 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  TRYST. 

Two  days  had  gone  by,  and  at  the  appointed  hour  three 
figures,  wrapped  in  dark  cloaks,  might  have  been  seen 
walking  swiftly  towards  the  little  entrance  of  the  temple 
fortress.  Although  it  was  near  to  midnight  the  city  was 
still  astir  with  men,  for  this  very  evening  news  had  reached 
it  that  Ithobal  was  advancing  at  the  head  of  tens  of  thousands 
of  the  warriors  of  the  Tribes.  More,  it  was  rumoured  freely 
that  within  the  next  few  days  the  siege  of  Zimboe  would 
begin.  Late  as  it  was,  the  council  had  been  just  summoned 
to  the  palace  of  Sakon  to  consider  the  conduct  of  the  defence, 
while  in  every  street  stood  knots  of  men  engaged  in  anxious 
discussion,  and  from  many  a  smithy  rose  the  sound  of 
armourers  at  their  work.  Here  marched  parties  of  soldiers 
of  various  races,  there  came  long  strings  of  mules  laden  with 
dried  flesh  and  grain  ;  yonder  a  woman  beat  her  breast,  and 
wept  loudly  because  her  three  sons  had  been  impressed  by 
order  of  the  council,  two  of  them  to  serve  as  archers  and  the 
third  to  carry  blocks  of  stone  for  the  fortifications. 

Passing  unnoticed  through  all  this  crowd  and  tumult, 
Aziel,  Issachar  and  Metem  entered  a  winding  passage  in 
the  temple  wall,  and  came  to  the  little  gate.  Metem  tried 
it,  and  whispered  : — 

**  She  has  kept  her  word  ;  it  is  unlocked.  Now  enter  to 
your  love- tryst,  holy  Issachar." 

**  Do  you  not  come  with  us  ?  "  asked  the  Levite. 

**  No,  I  am  too  old  for  such  adventures.  Listen,  I  go  to 
make  ready.     Within  an  hour  the  mules  with  the  prince's 


THE  TRYST.  l8l 

bodyguard  will  stand  in  the  archway  near  the  small  gate  of 
the  palace,  for  by  now  the  baggage  and  its  escort  await  us 
a  day's  march  from  this  accursed  city.  Will  you  meet  me 
there  ?  No  ;  I  think  it  is  best  that  I  should  come  to  your 
chambers  to  fetch  you,  and,  I  pray  you,  let  there  be  no  delay, 
for  it  is  dangerous  in  many  ways.  When  once  the  prince 
has  done  with  his  tender  interview,  and  wiped  away  his 
tears,  there  should  be  nothing  to  stay  him,  since  the  farewell 
cup  with  Sakon  has  been  already  drunk.  Enter  now  swiftly 
before  some  prowling  priest  happens  upon  you,  and  pray 
that  you  may  come  out  as  sound  as  you  go  in.  Oh  !  what  a 
sight  1  A  prince  of  Israel  and  an  aged  Levite  of  established 
reputation  going  to  keep  a  tryst  at  midnight  with  the  high- 
priestess  of  Baaltis  in  the  sanctuary  of  her  god  !  Nay, 
answer  not ;  there  is  no  time  " — and  he  was  gone. 

Having  passed  the  gate,  Aziel  and  Issachar  crept  down 
the  winding  passages  of  stone,  groping  their  path  by  such 
light  as  fell  from  the  narrow  line  of  sky  above  them,  till  at 
length  they  reached  the  court  of  the  sanctuary.  Here  the 
place  was  as  silent  as  death,  for  the  noise  from  the  city  with- 
out could  not  pierce  its  towering  walls  of  massive  granite. 

**  It  is  the  very  pit  of  Tophet,"  murmured  Issachar,  peering 
through  the  dense  shadows,  **  the  house  of  Beelzebub,  where 
his  presence  dwells.     Whither  now,  Aziel  ?  " 

The  prince  pointed  to  two  objects  that  were  visible  in  the 
starlight,  and  answered  :  — 

**  Thither,  at  the  foot  of  the  pillar  of  El." 

"  Ah  I  I  remember,"  said  Issachar,  "  where  the  accursed 
woman  would  have  offered  sacrifice,  and  the  priests  struck 
me  down  because  I  prophesied  to  them  of  the  wrath  to  come, 
and  that  is  now  at  hand.  An  ill-omened  spot,  indeed,  and 
an  ill-omened  tryst  with  the  fiends  for  witnesses.  Well, 
lead  on,  and  I  pray  you  to  be  brief  as  may  be,  for  this  place 
weighs  down  my  soul,  and  I  feel  danger  in  it — danger  to  the 
body  and  the  spirit." 


1 82  ELISSA. 

So  they  went  forward..  "Be  careful,"  whispered  Aziel 
presently.     "  The  pit  of  sacrifice  is  at  your  feet." 

**  Yes,  yes,"  he  answered,  **  we  walk  upon  the  edge  of  the 
pit,  and,  in  truth,  I  grow  fearful,  for  at  the  threshold  of  such 
places  the  angel  of  the  Lord  deserts  us." 

'*  There  is  nothing  to  fear,"  said  Aziel.  But  even  as  he 
spoke,  although  he  could  not  see  it,  a  white  face  rose  above 
the  edge  of  the  pit,  like  that  of  some  ghost  struggling  from 
the  tomb,  watched  them  a  moment  with  cold  eyes,  then 
disappeared  again. 

Now  they  were  near  the  greater  pillar,  and  now  from  its 
shadow  glided  a  black-veiled  shape. 

**  Elissa  ?  "  murmured  Aziel. 

**  It  is  I,"  whispered  a  soft  voice ;  **  but  who  comes  with 
you  ?  " 

*'  I,  Issachar,"  said  the  Levite,  "  who  would  not  suffer  that 
he  of  whom  I  am  given  charge  should  seek  such  company 
alone.  Now,  priestess,  say  your  say  with  the  prince  yonder 
and  let  us  be  gone  swiftly  from  this  blood-stained  place." 

**  You  speak  harsh  words  to  me,  Issachar,"  she  said  gently, 
**  yet  I  am  most  glad  that  you  have  come,  for,  believe  me,  I 
sought  no  lovers'  meeting  with  the  prince  Aziel.  Listen, 
both  of  you  :  you  know  that  they  have  consecrated  me  high- 
priestess  of  Baaltis  against  my  will.  Now,  I  tell  you, 
Issachar,  what  I  have  already  told  the  prince*  Aziel — that  I 
am  no  longer  a  worshipper  of  Baaltis.  Yes,  here  in  her 
very  temple  I  renounce  her,  even  though  she  take  my  life  in 
vengeance.  Oh  !  since  they  made  me  priestess  I  have  been 
forced  to  learn  all  her  worship,  which  before  I  never  even 
guessed,  and  to  see  sights  that  would  chill  your  blood  to 
hear  of  them.  Now  I  tell  you,  prince  Aziel  and  Issachar, 
that  I  will  bear  no  more.  PVom  El  and  Baaltis  I  turn  to 
Him  you  worship,  though,  alas !  little  time  is  left  to  me  in 
which  to  plead  for  pardon." 

"  Why  is  little  time  left  ?  "  broke  in  Aziel. 

"  Because  my  death  is  very  near  me.  Prince,  for  if  I  live. 


THE  TRYST.  1 83 

see  what  a  fate  is  mine.  Either  I  must  remain  high-priestess 
of  Baaltis  and  to  her  day  by  day  bow  the  knee,  and  month 
by  month  make  sacrifice — of  what  think  you  ?  Well,  to  be 
plain,  of  the  blood  of  maids  and  children.  Or,  perhaps, 
should  their  fears  overcome  their  scruples,  I  shall  be  given 
by  the  council  as  a  peace-offering  to  Ithobal. 

"  I  say  that  I  will  bear  neither  of  these  burdens  of  blood 
or  shame ;  they  are  too  heavy  for  me.  Prince,  so  soon  as 
you  are  gone  I  too  shall  leave  this  city,  not  in  the  body,  but 
in  the  spirit,  searching  for  peace  or  sleep.  It  was  for  this 
reason  that  I  sought  to  speak  with  you  in  farewell,  since  in 
my  weakness  I  desired  that  you  should  learn  the  truth  of 
the  cause  and  manner  of  my  end. 

"  Now  you  know  all,  and  as  for  me  there  is  no  escape, 
farewell  for  ever,  prince  Aziel,  whom  I  have  loved,  and 
whom  I  can  scarcely  hope  to  meet  again,  even  beyond  the 
grave."  Then  with  a  little  despairing  motion  of  her  hand 
she  turned  to  go. 

'*  Stay,"  said  Aziel  hoarsely,  **  we  cannot  be  parted  thus ; 
since  by  your  own  act  you  can  dare  to  leave  the  world,  will 
you  not  dare  to  fly  this  place  with  me  ?  " 

"  Perhaps,  Prince,"  she  answered  with  a  little  laugh,  "  but 
would  you  dare  to  take  me,  and  if  so,  would  Issachar  here 
suffer  it  ?  No,  no  ;  go  your  own  path  in  life,  and  leave  me 
death — it  is  the  easier  way." 

**  In  this  matter  I  am  master  and  not  Issachar,"  said  Aziel, 
**  though  it  is  true  that  should  it  please  him,  he  can  warn 
the  priests  of  El.  Listen,  Elissa  :  either  you  leave  this  city 
with  me,  or  I  stay  in  it  with  you.     You  hear  me,  Issachar  ?  " 

*'  I  hear  you,"  said  the  Levite,  *'  but  perchance  before  you 
throw  more  sharp  words  at  my  head,  you  will  suffer  me  to 
speak.  Self-murder  is  a  crime,  yet  I  honour  this  woman 
who  would  shed  her  own  blood,  rather  than  the  blood  of  the 
innocent  in  sacrifice  to  Baal,  and  who  refuses  to  be  given  in 
marriage  to  one  she  hates ;  who,  moreover,  has  found 
strength  and  grace  to  trample  on  her  devil-worship,  if  so  in 


1 84  ELISSA. 

truth  she  has.  If  therefore  she  will  come  with  us  and  we 
can  escape  with  her,  why,  let  her  come.  Only  swear  to  me, 
Aziel,  that  you  will  make  no  wife  of  her  till  the  king,  your 
grandsire,  has  heard  this  tale  and  given  judgment  on  it." 

*'  That  I  will  swear  for  him,"  exclaimed  Elissa ;  "  is  it 
not  so,  Aziel  ?  " 

**  As  you  will,  lady,"  he  answered.  **  Issachar,  you  have 
my  word  that  until  then  she  shall  be  as  my  sister,  and  no 
more." 

**  I  hear  and  I  believe  you,"  said  Issachar,  adding :  **  And 
now,  lady,  we  go  at  once,  so  if  you  desire  to  accompany  usi 
come." 

"  I  am  ready,"  she  replied,  **  and  the  hour  is  well  chosen 
for  I  shall  not  be  missed  till  dawn." 

So  they  turned  and  left  the  temple.  None  stayed  or 
hindered  them,  yet  although  they  reached  the  chambers  of 
Aziel  in  safety,  their  hearts,  which  should  have  been  light, 
were  still  heavy  with  the  presage  of  new  sorrow  to  come. 

Scarcely  could  they  have  been  heavier,  indeed,  had  they 
seen  a  white-faced  woman  creep  from  the  pit  of  death  and 
follow  them  stealthily  till  they  had  passed  from  the  temple 
into  the  palace  doors,  then  turn  and  run  at  full  speed  towards 
the  college  of  the  priests  of  El. 

In  the  chamber  of  Aziel  they  found  Metem. 

**  I  rejoice  to  see  you  back  again  in  safety,  since  it  is  more 
than  I  thought  to  do,"  he  said,  while  they  entered,  adding, 
as  the  black-veiled  shape  of  Elissa  followed  them  into  the 
room,  **  but  who  is  the  third  ?  Ah  !  I  see,  the  lady  Elissa. 
Does  the  Baaltis  accompany  us  upon  our  journey  ?  " 

**  Yes,"  answered  Aziel  shortly. 

**  Then  with  her  high  Grace  on  the  one  side  and  the  holy 
Issachar  on  the  other  it  should  not  lack  for  blessings. 
Surely  that  evil  must  be  great  from  which,  separately  or 
together,  they  are  unable  to  defend  us.  But,  lady,  if  I  may 
ask  it,  have  you  bid  farewell  to  your  most  honoured  father  ?  " 

"  Torment  me  not,"  murmured  Elissa. 


THE  TRYST.  1 85 

**  Indeed,  I  did  not  wish  to,  though  you  may  remember 
that  not  so  long  ago  you  threatened  to  silence  me  for  ever. 
Well,  doubtless  your  departure  is  too  hurried  for  farewells, 
and,  fortunately,  foreseeing  it,  I  have  provided  spare  mules. 
So  my  deeds  are  kinder  than  my  words.  I  go  to  see  that 
all  is  prepared.  Now  eat  before  you  start ;  presently  I  will 
return  for  you,"  and  he  left  the  chamber. 

When  he  had  gone  they  gathered  round  the  table  on  which 
stood  food,  but  could  touch  little  of  it ;  for  the  hearts  of  all 
three  of  them  were  filled  with  sad  forebodings.  Soon  they 
heard  a  noise  as  of  people  talking  excitedly  outside  the 
palace  gates. 

**  It  is  Metem  with  the  mules,"  said  Aziel. 
**  I  hope  so,"  answered  Elissa. 

Again  there  was  silence,  which,  after  a  while,  was  broken 
by  a  loud  knocking  at  the  door. 

**  Rise,"  said  Aziel,  **  Metem  comes  for  us." 
**  No,  no,"  cried  Elissa,  "  it  is  Doom   that  knocks,  not 
Metem." 

As  the  words  passed  her  lips  the  door  was  burst  open, 
and  through  it  poured  a  mob  of  armed  priests,  at  the  head 
of  whom  marched  the  Shadid.  By  his  side  was  his  daughter 
Mesa,  in  whose  pale  face  the  eyes  burned  like  torches  in  a 
wind. 

**  Did  I  not  tell  you  so  ? "  she  said  in  a  shrill  voice,  point- 
ing at  the  three.  "  Behold  the  Lady  Baaltis  and  her  lover, 
and  with  them  that  priest  of  a  false  faith  who  called  down 
curses  upon  our  city." 

**  You  told  us  indeed,  daughter,"  answered  the  Shadid ; 
"pardon  us  if  we  were  loth  to  believe  that  such  a  thing 
could  be."  Then  with  a  cry  of  rage  he  added,  **  Take 
them". 

Now  Aziel  drew  his  sword,  and  sprang  in  front  of  Elissa 
to  protect  her,  but  before  he  could  strike  a  blow  it  was  seized 
from  behind,  and  he  was  gripped  by  many  hands,  gagged, 
bound  and  blindfolded.     Then  like  9,  m^n  in  ^  dream  he  felt 


1 86 


ELISSA 


himself  carried  away  through  long  passages,  till  at  length  he 
reached  an  airless  place,  where  the  gag  and  bandages  were 
removed. 

**  Where  am  I  ?  "  Aziel  asked. 

"  In  the  vaults  of  the  temple,"  answered  the  priests  as 
they  left  the  prison,  barring  its  great  door  behind  them. 


187 


chaptp:k  XIII. 

THE  SACRILEGE  OF  AZIEL. 

How  long  he  lay  in  his  dungeon,  lost  in  bitter  thought  and 
tormented  by  fears  for  Elissa,  Aziel  could  not  tell,  for  ng 
light  came  there  to  mark  the  passage  of  the  hours.  In  the 
tumult  of  his  mind,  one  terrible  thought  grew  clear  and  ever 
clearer ;  he  and  Elissa  had  been  taken  red-handed,  and  must 
pay  the  price  of  their  sin  against  the  religious  customs  of 
the  city.  For  the  Baaltis  to  be  found  with  any  man  who 
was  not  her  husband  meant  death  to  him  and  her,  a  doom 
from  which  there  was  little  chance  of  escape. 

Well,  to  his  own  fate  he  was  almost  indifferent,  but  for  Elissa 
and  Issachar  he  mourned  bitterly.  Truly  the  Levite  and 
Metem  had  been  wise  when  they  cautioned  him,  for  her 
sake  and  his  own,  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  a  priestess  of 
Baal.  But  he  had  not  listened  ;  his  heart  would  not  let  him 
listen — and  now,  unless  they  were  saved  by  a  miracle — or 
Metem — in  the  fulness  of  their  youth  and  love,  the  lives  of 
both  of  them  were  forfeited. 

Worn  out  with  sore  fears  and  vain  regrets  Aziel  fell  at 
length  into  a  heavy  sleep.  He  was  awakened  by  the  opening 
of  the  door  of  his  dungeon,  and  the  entry  of  priests — grim, 
silent  men  who  seized  and  blindfolded  him.  Then  they  led 
him  away  up  many  stairs,  and  along  paths  so  steep  that 
from  time  to  time  they  paused  to  rest,  till  at  length  he  knew, 
by  the  sound  of  voices,  that  he  had  reached  some  place  where 
people  were  assembled.  Here  the  bandage  was  removed 
from  his  eyes.  He  stepped  backwards,  recoiling  involun- 
tarily at  the  glare  of  light  that  poured  upon  him  from  the 

H 


l88  ELISSA. 

setting  sun,  whereon,  uttering  an  exclamation,  those  who 
stood  near  seized  and  held  him.  Presently  he  saw  the 
reason.  He  was  standing  on  the  brink  of  a  precipice  at 
the  back  of  and  dominating  the  dim  and  shadow-clad  city, 
while  far  beneath  him  lay  a  gloomy  rift  along  which  ran 
the  trade  road  to  the  coast. 

Here  on  this  dizzy  spot  was  a  wide  space  of  rock,  walled 
in  upon  three  sides.  The  precipice  formed  the  fourth  side 
of  its  square,  in  which,  seated  upon  stones  that  seemed  to 
have  been  set  there  in  semi-circles  to  serve  as  judgment 
chairs,  were  gathered  the  head  priests  and  priestesses  of  El 
and  Baaltis,  clad  in  their  sacerdotal  robes.  To  the  right 
and  left  of  these  stood  knots  of  favoured  spectators,  among 
whom  Aziel  recognised  Metem  and  Sakon,  while  at  his  side, 
but  separated  from  him  by  armed  priests,  were  Elissa  her- 
self, wrapped  in  a  dark  veil,  and  Issachar.  Lastly,  in  front 
of  hrm,  a  fire  flickered  upon  a  little  altar,  and  behind  the 
altar  stood  a  shrine  containing  a  symbolical  efBgy  of  Baaltis 
fashioned  of  gold,  ivory  and  wood  to  the  shape  of  a  woman 
with  a  hundred  breasts. 

Seeing  all  this,  Aziel  understood  that  they  three  had  been 
brought  here  for  trial,  and  that  the  priests  and  priestesses 
before  him  were  their  judges.  Indeed,  he  remembered  that 
the  place  had  been  pointed  out  to  him  as  one  where  those 
who  had  offended  against  the  gods  were  carried  for  judg" 
ment.  Thence,  if  found  guilty,  such  unfortunates  were  hurled 
down  the  face  of  the  precipice  and  left,  a  shapeless  mass  of 
broken  bones,  to  crumble  on  the  roadway  at  its  foot. 

After  a  long  and  solemn  pause,  at  a  sign  from  the  Shadid, 
he  who  had  been  the  husband  of  the  dead  Baaltis,  the  veil 
was  removed  from  Elissa.  At  once  she  turned,  looked  at 
Aziel,  and  smiled  sadly. 

"  Do  you  know  the  fate  that  waits  us  ?  "  the  prince  asked 
of  Issachar  in  Hebrew. 

"  I  know,  and  I  am  ready,"  answered  the  old  Levite,  "for 
since  my  soul  is  safe  I  care  little  what  these  dogs  may  do 


THE   SACRILEGE  OF   AZIEL.  1 89 

to  my  body.     But,  oh  !  my  son,  I  weep  for  you,  and  cursed 
be  the  hour  when  first  you  saw  that  woman's  face." 

**  Spare  to  reproach  me  in  my  misfortune,'*  murmured 
Elissa ;  **  have  I  not  enough  to  bear,  knowing  that  I  have 
brought  death  upon  him  I  love  ?  Oh  !  curse  me  not,  but 
pray  that  my  sins  may  be  forgiven  me." 

"That  I  will  do  gladly,  daughter,"  replied  Issachar  more 
gently,  **  the  more  so  that,  although  you  seem  to  be  the 
cause  of  them,  these  things  can  have  happened  only  by  the 
will  of  Heaven.  Therefore  I  was  wrong  to  revile  you,  and 
I  ask  your  pardon." 

Before  she  could  answer  the  Shadid  commanded  silence. 
At  the  same  moment  the  woman  Mesa  stepped  from  behind 
the  effigy  of  the  goddess  on  the  shrine. 

**  Who  are  you  and  what  do  you  here  ?  "  asked  the  Shadid, 
as  though  he  did  not  know  her. 

"  I  am  Mesa,  the  daughter  of  her  who  was  the*  lady 
Baaltis,"  she  answered,  "  and  my  rank  is  that  of  Mother  of 
the  priestesses  of  Baaltis.  I  appear  to  give  true  evidence 
against  her,  who  is  the  anointed  Baaltis,  against  the 
Israelitish  stranger  named  Aziel,  and  the  priest  of  the  Lord 
of  the  Jews." 

**  Lay  your  hand  upon  the  altar  and  speak,  but  beware 
what  you  speak,"  said  the  Shadid. 

Mesa  bowed  her  head,  took  the  oath  of  truth  by  touching 
the  altar  with  her  fingers,  and  began  : — 

**  From  the  time  that  she  was  anointed  I  have  been  sus- 
picious of  the  lady  Baaltis." 

'*  Why  were  you  suspicious  ?  "  asked  the  Shadid. 

The  witness  let  her  eyes  wander  towards  Metem,  then 
hesitated.  Evidently  for  some  reason  of  her  own  she  did 
not  wish  to  implicate  him. 

**  I  was  suspicious,"  she  answered,  **  because  of  certain 
words  that  came  from  the  lips  of  the  Baaltis,  when  she 
had  been  thrown  into  the  holy  trance  before  the  fire  of 
sacrifice.     As  is  my  accustomed  part,  I  bent  over  her  to 


190  ELISSA. 

hear  and  to  announce  the  message  of  the  gods»  but  in  place  of 
the  hallowed  words  there  issued  babblings  about  this  Hebrew 
stranger  and  of  a  meeting  to  be  held  with  him  at  one  hour 
before  moonrise  by  the  pillar  of  El  in  the  courtyard  of  the 
temple.  Thereafter  for  several  nights  as  was  my  duty  I  hid 
myself  in  the  pit  of  offerings  in  the  courtyard  and  watched. 
Last  night  at  an  hour  before  the  moonrise  the  Lady  Baaltis 
came  disguised  by  the  secret  way  and  waited  at  the  pillar, 
where  presently  she  was  joined  by  the  Jew  Aziel  and  the 
Levite,  who  spoke  with  her. 

**  What  they  said  I  could  not  hear,  because  they  were  too 
far  from  me,  but  at  length  they  left  the  temple  and  I  traced 
them  to  the  chambers  of  the  Jew  Aziel,  in  the  palace  of 
Sakon.  Then,  Shadid,  I  warned  you,  and  the  priests  and 
you  accompanied  me  and  took  them.  Now,  as  Mother  of 
the  priestesses,  I  demand  that  justice  be  done  upon  these 
wicked  ones,  according  to  the  ancient  custom,  lest  the 
curse  of  Baaltis  should  fall  upon  this  city." 

When  she  had  finished  her  evidence,  with  a  cold  stare  of 
triumphant  hate  at  her  rival.  Mesa  stepped  to  one  side. 

"You  have  heard,"  said  the  Shadid  addressing  his  fellow- 
judges.  "  Do  you  need  further  testimony  ?  If  so,  it  must 
be  brief,  for  the  sun  sinks." 

**  Nay,"  answered  the  spokesman,  **  for  with  you  we  took 
the  three  of  them  together  in  the  chamber  of  the  prince 
Aziel.  Set  out  the  law  of  this  matter,  O  Judge,  and  let 
justice  be  done  according  to  the  strict  letter  of  the  law — 
justice  without  fear  or  favour." 

"  Hearken,"  said  the  Shadid.  **  Last  night  this  woman 
Elissa,  the  daughter  of  Sakon,  being  the  lady  Baaltis  duly 
elected,  met  men  secretly  in  the  courts  of  the  temple  and 
accompanied  them,  or  one  of  them,  to  the  chamber  of  Aziel, 
a  prince  of  Israel,  the  guest  of  Sakon.  Whether  or  no  she 
was  about  to  fly  with  him  from  the  city  which  he  should 
have  left  last  night,  we  cannot  tell,  and  it  is  needless  to  in- 
quire, at  least  she  was  with  him.     This,  however,  is  sure, 


THE   SACRILEGE  OF  AZIEL.  I9I 

that  they  did  not  sin  in  ignorance  of  our  law,  since  with  my 
own  mouth  I  warned  them  both  that  if  the  lady  Baaltis 
consorts  with  any  man  not  her  husband  duly  named  by  her 
according  to  her  right,  she  must  die  and  her  accomplice  with 
her.  Therefore,  Aziel  the  Israelite,  we  give  you  to  death, 
dooming  you  presently  to  be  hurled  from  the  edge  of  yonder 
precipice." 

**  I  am  in  your  power,"  said  the  prince  proudly,  **  and  you 
can  murder  if  you  will,  because,  forsooth,  I  have  offended 
against  some  law  of  Baal,  but  I  tell  you,  priest,  that  there 
are  kings  in  Jerusalem  and  Egypt  who  will  demand  my  blood 
at  your  hands.  I  have  nothing  more  to  say  except  to  beseech 
you  to  spare  the  life  of  the  lady  Elissa,  since  the  fault  of 
that  meeting  was  not  hers,  but  mine." 

**  Prince,"  answered  the  Shadid  gravely,  "  we  know  your 
rank  and  we  know  also  that  your  blood  will  be  required  at 
our  hands,  but  we  who  serve  our  gods,  whose  vengeance  is 
so  swift  and  terrible,  cannot  betray  their  law  for  the  fear  of 
any  earthly  kings.  Yet,  thus  says  this  same  law,  it  is  not 
needful  that  you  should  die  since  for  you  there  is  a  way  of 
escape  that  leads  to  safety  and  great  honour,  and  she  who 
was  the  cause  of  your  sin  is  the  mistress  of  its  gate.  Elissa, 
holder  of  the  spirit  of  Baaltis  upon  earth,  if  it  be  your  pleasure 
to  name  this  man  husband  before  us  all,  then  as  the  spouse 
of  Baaltis  he  goes  free,  for  he  whom  the  Baaltis  chooses 
cannot  refuse  her  gift  of  love,  but  for  so  long  as  she  shall 
live  must  rule  with  her  as  Shadid  of  El.  But  if  you  name 
him  not,  then  as  I  have  said,  he  must  die,  and  Jiow.     Speak." 

**  It  seems  that  my  choice  is  small,"  said  Elissa  with  a 
faint  smile.  **  Praying  you  to  pardon  me  for  the  deed,  to 
save  your  life,  prince  Aziel,  according  to  the  ancient  custom 
and  privilege  of  the  Baaltis,  I  name  you  consort  and  hus- 
band." 

Now  Aziel  was  about  to  answer  her  when  the  Shadid 
broke  in  hurriedly,  **  So  be  it,"  he  said.  **  Lady,  we  hear 
your  choice,  and  we  accept  it  as  we  must,  but  not  yet^  ^cv5\c^ 


192  ELISSA. 

Aziel,  can  you  take  your  wife  and  with  her  my  place  and 
power.  Your  life  is  safe  indeed,  for  since  the  Baaltis,  being 
unwed,  names  you  as  her  mate,  you  have  done  no  sin.  Yet 
she  has  sinned  and  doom  awaits  her,  for  against  the  law  she 
has  chosen  as  husband  one  who  worships  a  strange  god,  and 
of  all  crimes  that  is  the  greatest.  Therefore,  either  you 
must  take  incense  and  before  us  all  make  offering  to  El  and 
Baaltis  upon  yonder  altar,  thus  renouncing  your  faith  and 
entering  into  ours,  or  she  must  die  and  you,  your  rank 
having  passed  from  you  with  her  breath,  will  be  expelled  the 
city." 

Now  Aziel  understood  the  trap  that  had  been  laid  for  him, 
and  saw  in  it  the  handiwork  of  Sakon  and  Metem.  Elissa 
having  flagrantly  violated  the  religious  law,  and  he,  being 
the  cause  of  her  crime,  even  the  authority  of  the  governor 
of  the  city  could  not  prevent  his  daughter  and  his  guest 
from  being  put  upon  their  trial.  Therefore,  they  had  ar- 
ranged this  farce,  for  so  it  would  seem  to  them,  whereby 
both  the  offenders  might  escape  the  legal  consequences  of 
their  ofifence,  trusting,  doubtless,  to  accident  and  the  future 
to  unravel  this  web  of  forced  marriage,  and  to  free  Aziel 
from  a  priestly  rank  which  he  had  not  sought.  It  was  only 
necessary  that  Elissa  should  formally  choose  him  as  her 
husband,  and  that  Aziel  should  go  through  the  rite  of 
throwing  a  few  grains  of  incense  upon  an  altar^  and,  the  law 
satisfied,  they  would  be  both  free  and  safe.  What  Metem, 
and  those  who  worked  with  him,  had  forgotten  was,  that 
this  offering  of  incense  to  Baal  would  be  the  most  deadly  of 
crimes  in  the  eyes  of  any  faithful  Jew — one,  indeed,  which, 
were  he  alone  concerned,  he  would  die  rather  than  commit. 

When  the  prince  heard  this  decree,  and  the  full  terror  of 
the  choice  came  home  to  his  mind,  his  blood  turned  cold, 
aiid  for  a  while  his  senses  were  bewildered.  There  was  no 
escape  for  him  ;  either  he  must  abjure  his  faith  at  the  price 
of  his  own  soul,  or,  because  of  it,  the  woman  whom  he 
loved,    now,   before  his  eyes,  must  suffer  a  most  horrible 


THE  SACRILEGE  OF  AZIEL.  I93 

and  sudden  death.  It  was  hideous  to  think  of,  and  yet  how 
could  he  do  this  sin  in  the  face  of  heaven  and  of  these 
ministers  of  Satan  ? 

The  moment  was  at  hand  ;  a  priest  held  out  to  him  a 
bowl  of  incense,  a  golden  bowl,  he  noticed  idly,  with  handles 
of  green  stone  fashioned  in  the  likeness  of  Baaltis,  whose 
servant  he  was  asked  to  declare  himself.  He,  Aziel  of  the 
royal  house  of  Israel,  a  servant  of  Baal  and  Baaltis,  nay,  a 
high-priest  of  their  worship !  It  was  monstrous,  it  might 
not  be.  But  Elissa  ?  Well,  she  must  die — if  this  was  not 
a  farce,  and  in  truth  they  meant  to  murder  her ;  her  life 
could  not  be  bought  at  such  a  price. 

**  I  cannot  do  it,"  he  gasped  with  dry  lips,  thrusting  aside 
the  bowl. 

Now  all  looked  astonished,  for  his  refusal  had  not  been 
foreseen.  There  was  a  pause,  and  once  more  the  woman 
Mesa,  in  her  character  of  prosecutrix  on  behalf  of  the  out- 
raged gods,  appeared  before  the  altar,  and  said  in  her  cold 
voice. 

*'  The  Jew  whom  the  lady  Baaltis  has  chosen  as  husband 
will  not  do  homage  to  her  gods.  Therefore,  as  Mother  of 
the  priestesses  and  Advocate  of  Baaltis,  I  demand  that 
Elissa,  daughter  of  Sakon,  be  put  to  death,  and  the  throne 
of  Baaltis  be  purged  of  one  who  has  defiled  it,  lest  the  swift 
and  terrible  vengeance  of  the  goddess  should  fall  upon  this 
city." 

The  Shadid  motioned  to  her  to  be  silent,  and  addressed 

Aziel : — 

**  We  pray  you  to  think  a  while,"  he  said,  '*  before  you 
give  one  to  death  whose  only  sin  is  that,  being  the  high- 
priestess  of  our  worship,  she  has  named  an  unbeliever  to 
fill  the  throne  of  El  and  be  her  husband.  Out  of  pity  for 
her  fate  we  give  you  time  to  think." 

Now  Sakon,  taking  advantage  of  the  pause,  rushed  forward, 
and  throwing  his  arms  about  Aziel's  knees,  implored  him  in 
heart-breaking  accents  to  preserve  his  only  child  from  so 


194  ELISSA. 

horrible  a  doom.  He  said  that  did  he  refuse  to  save  her 
because  of  his  religious  scruples,  he  would  be  a  dog  and  a 
coward,  and  the  scorn  of  all  honest  men  for  ever.  It  was 
for  love  of  him  that  she  had  broken  the  priestly  law,  to 
violate  which  was  death,  and  although  he  had  been  warned 
of  her  danger,  yet  in  his  wickedness  and  folly  he  had  brought 
her  to  this  pass.     Would  he  then  desert  her  now  ? 

But  Issachar  thrust  him  aside,  and  broke  in  with  fiery 
words  : — 

**  Hearken  not  to  this  man,  Aziel,"  he  said,  **  who  strives 
to  work  upon  your  weakness  to  the  ruin  of  your  soul.  What ! 
To  save  the  life  of  one  woman,  whose  fair  face  has  brought 
so  much  trouble  upon  us  all,  would  you  deny  your  Lord  and 
become  the  thrall  of  Baal  and  Ashtoreth  ?  Ler  her  die 
since  die  she  must,  and  keep  your  own  heart  pure,  for  be 
assured,  should  you  do  otherwise,  Jehovah,  whom  you 
renounce,  will  swifty  be  avenged  on  you  and  her.  At  the 
beginning  I  warned  you,  and  you  would  not  listen.  Now, 
Aziel,  I  warn  you  again,  and  woe  !  woe !  woe !  to  you  should 
you  shut  your  ears  to  my  message."  Then  lifting  his  hands 
towards  the  skies,  he  began  to  pray  aloud  that  Aziel  might 
be  constant  in  his  trial. 

Meanwhile,  Metem,  who  had  drawn  near,  spoke  in  a  low 
voice : — 

"  Prince,"  he  said,  **  I  am  not  chicken-hearted,  and  there 
are  so  many  young  women  in  the  world  that  one  more  or 
less  can  scarcely  matter;  still,  although  she  threatened  to 
murder  me  three  days  ago,  I  cannot  bear  to  see  this  one 
come  to  so  dreadful  a  death.  Prince,  do  not  heed  the  bowl- 
ings of  that  old  fanatic,  but  remember  that  after  all  you  are 
the  cause  of  this  lady's  plight,  and  play  the  part  of  a  man. 
Can  you  for  the  sake  of  your  own  scruples,  however  worthy, 
or  of  your  own  soul  even,  however  valuable  to  yourself, 
doom  the  fair  body  of  a  woman  who  risked  all  for  you  to 
such  an  end  as  that  ?  "  And  shuddering  he  nodded  towards 
the  gloomy  precipice 


THE  SACRILEGE  OF  AZIEL.  I95 

*'  Is  there  no  other  way  ?  "  Aziel  asked  him. 

"  None,  I  swear  it.  They  did  not  wish  to  kill  her,  except 
that  wild-cat  Mesa  who  seeks  her  place,  but  having  put  her 
on  her  public  trial,  if  you  persist — they  must. 

**  This  is  one  of  the  few  laws  which  cannot  be  broken  for 
favour  or  for  gold,  since  the  people,  who  are  already  half- 
mad  with  fear  of  Ithobal,  believe  that  to  break  it  would 
bring  the  curses  of  heaven  upon  their  city.  Perhaps  we 
might  have  found  some  other  plan,  but  none  of  us  even 
dreamed  that  you  would  refuse  so  small  a  thing  for  the  sake 
of  a  woman  whom  you  swore  you  loved." 

**  A  small  thing  !  "  broke  in  Aziel. 

"  Yes,  Prince,  a  very  small  thing.  Remember,  this 
offering  of  incense  is  but  a  form  to  which  you  are  forced 
against  your  will — you  can  do  penance  for  it  afterwards 
when  I  have  arranged  for  both  of  you  to  escape  the  city.  If 
your  God  can  be  angry  with  you  for  burning  a  pinch  of  dust 
to  save  a  woman,  who  at  the  least  has  dared  much  for  you, 
then  give  me  Baal,  for  he  is  less  cruel." 

Now  Aziel  looked  towards  him  who  held  the  bowl  of 
incense.  But  Elissa  who  all  this  while  had  stood  silent, 
stepped  forward  and  spoke  : — 

**  Prince  Aziel,"  she  said  in  a  calm  and  quiet  voice,  **  I 
named  you  husband  to  save  your  life,  but  with  all  my 
strength  I  pray  of  you,  do  not  this  thing  to  save  mine, 
which  is  of  little  value  and  perhaps  best  ended.  Remember, 
prince  Aziel,  that  being  what  you  are,  a  Jew,  this  act  of 
offering,  however  small  it  seems,  is  yet  the  greatest  of  sins, 
and  one  with  which  you  should  not  dare  to  stain  your  soul 
for  the  sake  of  a  woman,  who  has  chanced  to  love  you  to 
your  sorrow.  Be  guided,  therefore,  by  the  true  wisdom  of 
Issachar  and  by  my  humble  prayer.  Make  an  end  of  your 
doubts  and  let  me  die,  knowing  that  we  do  but  part  a  while, 
since  in  the  Gate  of  Death  I  shall  wait  foF  you,  prince 
Aziel." 

Before  Aziel  could  answer,  the  Shadid,  either  because  his 


196  ELISSA. 

patience  was  outworn,  or  because  he  wished  to  put  him  to 
a  sharper  trial,  uttered  a  command.  **  Be  it  done  to  her  as 
she  desires." 

Thereon  four  priests  seized  Elissa  by  the  wrists  and 
ankles.  Carrying  her  to  the  edge  of  the  precipice,  they 
thrust  her  back  till  she  hung  over  it,  her  long  hair  streaming 
downwards,  and  the  red  light  of  the  sunset  shining  upon  her 
upturned  ghastly  face.  Then  they  paused,  waiting  for  the 
signal  to  let  her  go.  The  Shadid  raised  his  wand  and 
said  : — 

**  Is  it  your  pleasure  that  this  woman  should  die  or  live, 
prince  Aziel  ?  Decide  swiftly,  for  my  arm  is  weak,  and 
when  the  wand  falls  opportunity  of  choice  will  have  passed 
from  you." 

Now  all  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the  wand,  and  the  intense 
silence  was  broken  only  by  Sakon's  cry  of  despair.  Metem 
wrung  his  hands  in  grief;  even  Issachar  veiled  his  eyes 
with  his  robe,  to  shut  out  the  sight  of  dreads  and  the  priest, 
who  bore  the  bowl  of  incense,  thrust  it  towards  Aziel  im- 
ploringly. 

For  some  seconds,  three  perhaps,  though  to  him  they 
seemed  an  age,  the  heart  of  Aziel  was  racked  and  torn  in 
this  terrific  contest.  Then  he  glanced  at  the  agonized  face 
of  the  doomed  woman,  and  just  as  the  wand  began  to  bend, 
his  human  love  and  pity  conquered. 

**  May  He  Whom  I  blaspheme  forgive  me,"  he  murmured, 
adding  aloud,  "  I  will  do  sacrifice."  Taking  the  incense 
in  his  hand  now  he  cast  it  into  the  fiames  upon  the  altar, 
repeating  mechanically  after  the  Shadid  :  "  By  this  sacrifice 
and  homage,  body  and  soul  I  give  myself  to  you  and  worship 
you,  El  and  Baaltis,  the  only  true  gods." 

The  echo  of  Aziel's  voice  died  away,  and  the  fiimes  of  the 
incense  rose  in  a  straight  dense  column  upon  that  quiet  air. 
To  his  tormented  mind,  it  seemed  as  though  its  smoke  took 
the  form  of  an  avenging  angel,  holding  in  the  hand  a  sword 


■■  I  u-ill  do  sacrifice." 


THE  NTW  YORK 

PUBLIC  LII5UA11Y 


K  L 


THE   SACRILEGE  OF   AZIEL. 


197 


of  flame,  wherewith  to  drive  away  his  perjured  soul  from 
Heaven,  as  our  first  forefathers  were  driven  from  the  shining 
gates  of  paradise.  Yes,  and  they  were  not  human,  those 
spectators  who,  in  the  intense  glow  of  the  sunset,  stood  in 
their  still  ranks  and  stared  at  him  with  wide  and  eager  eyes. 
Surely  they  were  fiends  red  with  the  blood  of  men,  fiends 
gathered  from  the  Pit  to  bear  everlasting  witness  to  the 
unpardonable  sin  of  his  apostasy. 


198 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  ISSACHAR. 

It  was  clone,  and  from  the  mouths  of  the  circle  of  priests 
and  priestesses  leapt  a  shrill  and  sudden  cry  of  triumph. 
For  had  not  their  gods  conquered  ?  Had  not  this  high- 
placed  servant  of  the  hated  Lord  of  Israel  been  caught 
by  the  bait  of  the  beauty  of  a  priestess  of  Baaltis,  and 
seduced  by  her  distress  to  deny  and  reject  Him  ?  Was  not 
evil  once  more  triumphant,  and  must  not  they,  its  ministers, 
rejoice  ? 

Again  the  Shadid  raised  his  wand  and  they  were  silent. 

*•  Brother  you  have,  indeed,  done  well  and  wisely,"  he 
said,  addressing  Aziel.  **  Now  take  to  wife  the  divine  lady 
who  has  chosen  you,"  and  he  pointed  to  Elissa,  who  lay 
prostrated  on  the  rock.  **  Yes,  take  her  and  be  happy  in 
her  love,  sitting  in  my  seat,  which  henceforth  is  yours,  as 
ruler  of  the  priests  of  El  and  master  of  their  mysteries, 
forgetting  the  follies  of  your  former  faith,  and  spitting  on 
its  altars.  Hail  to  you,  Shadid,  Lord  of  the  Baaltis  and 
chosen  of  ¥A  !  Take  him,  you  priests,  and  with  him  the 
divine  lady,  his  wife,  to  bear  them  in  triumph  to  their  high 
house." 

**  What  of  the  Levite  ?  "  asked  the  woman  Mesa. 

The  Shadid  glanced  at  Issachar,  who  all  this  while  had 
stood  like  one  stricken  to  the  soul,  woe  stamped  upon  his 
face,  and  a  stare  of  horror  in  his  eyes.  "Jew,**  he  said,  "  I 
had  forgotten  you,  but  you  also  are  on  your  trial,  who  dared 
against  the  law  to  hold  secret  meeting  with  the  lady 
Baaltis.     For  this  sin  the  punishment  is  death,  nor,  as  I 


THE   MARTYRDOM   OF   ISSACHAR.  1 99 

think,  would  any  woman  name  you  husband  to  save  you. 
Still  in  this  hour  of  joy  we  will  be  merciful ;  therefore  do  as 
your  master  did,  cast  incense  on  the  altar,  uttering  the 
appointed  words,  and  go  your  way." 

"  Before  I  make  my  offering  on  yonder  altar  according  to 
your  command,  I  have  indeed  some  words  to  say,  O  priest 
of  El,"  answered  Issachar  quietly,  but  in  a  voice  that  chilled 
the  blood  of  those  who  listened. 

"  First,  I  address  myself  to  you,  Aziel,  and  to  you,  woman," 
and  he  pointed  at  Elissa,  who  had  risen,  and  leaned,  tremb- 
ling, upon  her  father.  "  My  dream  is  fulfilled.  Aziel,  you 
have  sinned  indeed,  and  must  bear  the  appointed  punishment 
of  your  sin.  Yet  hear  a  message  of  mercy  spoken  through 
my  lips :  Because  you  have  sinned  through  love  and  pity, 
your  offence  is  not  unto  death.  Still  shall  you  sorrow  for  it 
all  your  life's  days,  and  in  desolation  of  heart  and  bitterness 
of  soul  shall  creep  back  to  the  feet  of  Him  you  have  forsworn. 

**  Woman,  your  spirit  is  noble  and  your  feet  are  set  in  the 
way  of  righteousness,  yet  through  you  has  this  offence  come. 
Therefore  your  love  shall  bear  no  fruit,  nor  shall  the  blas- 
phemy of  your  beloved  save  your  flesh  from  doom.  Upon 
this  earth  there  is  no  hope  for  you,  daughter  of  Sakon  ;  set 
your  eyes  beyond  it,  for  there  alone  is  hope. 

**  Yonder  she  stands  who  swore  our  lives  away  ?  "  and  he 
fixed  his  burning  gaze  on  Mesa.  "  Priestess,  you  plotted 
this  that  you  might  succeed  to  the  throne  of  Baaltis ;  now 
hear  your  fate :  You  shall  live  to  sweep  the  huts  and  bear 
the  babes  of  savages.  You,  priest,"  and  he  pointed  to  the 
Shadid,  '*  I  read  your  heart ;  you  design  to  murder  this 
apostate  whom  you  greet  as  your  successor  that  you  may 
usurp  his  place.  I  show  you  yours :  it  lies  in  the  bellies  of 
the  jackals  of  the  desert. 

"  For  you  priests  and  priestesses  of  El  and  Baaltis,  think 
of  my  words,  and  raise  the  loud  song  of  triumph  to  your 
gods  when  you  yourselves  are  their  offering,  and  the  red 
flame  of  the  fire  burns  you  up,  all  of  you  save  your  sins, 


200  ELISSA. 

which  are  immortal.  O  citizens  of  an- accursed  city,  look 
on  the  hill-top  yonder  and  tell  me,  what  do  you  see  in  the 
light  of  the  dying  day  ?  A  sheen  of  spears,  is  it  not  ? 
They  draw  near  to  your  hearts,  you  whose  day  is  done 
indeed,  citizens  of  an  accursed  city  whereof  the  very  name 
shall  be  forgotten,  and  the  naked  towers  shall  become  but  a 
source  of  wonder  to  men  unborn. 

**  And  now,  O  priest,  having  said  my  say,  as  you  bid  me, 
I  make  my  offering  upon  your  altar." 

Then^  while  all  stood  fearful  and  amazed,  Issachar  the 
Levite  sprang  forward,  and  seizing  the  ancient  image  of 
Baaltis,  he  spat  upon  it  and  dashed  the  priceless  consecrated 
thing  down  upon  the  altar,  where  it  broke  into  fragments, 
and  was  burned  with  the  Bre. 

**  My  offering  is  made,"  he  said  ;  "  may  He  whom  I  serve 
accept  it.  Now  after  the  offering  comes  the  sacrifice ;  son 
Aziel,  fare  you  well." 

For  a  few  moments  a  silence  of  horror  and  dismay  fell 
upon  the  assembly  as  they  gazed  at  the  shattered  and 
burning  fragments  of  their  holy  image.  Then  moved 
by  a  common  impulse,  with  curses  and  yells  of  fury,  the 
priests  and  priestesses  sprang  from  their  seats  and  hurled 
themselves  upon  Issachar,  who  stood  awaiting  them  with 
folded  arms.  They  smote  him  with  their  ivory  rods, 
they  rent  and  tore  him  with  their  hands  and  teeth, 
worrying  him  as  dogs  worry  a  fox  of  the  hills,  till  at 
length  the  life  was  beaten  and  trampled  out  of  him  and  he 
lay  dead. 

Thus  terribly,  but  yet  by  such  a  death  of  martyrdom  as 
he  would  have  chosen,  perished  Issachar  the  Levite. 

Unarmed  though  he  was,  Aziel  had  sprung  to  his  aid,  but 
Metem  and  Sakon,  knowing  that  he  would  but  bring  about 
his  own  destruction,  flung  themselves  upon  him  and  held 
him  back.  Whilst  he  was  still  struggling  with  them  the  end 
came,  and  Issachar  grew  still  for  ever.     Then,  as  the  sun 


THE   MARTYRDOM   OF    ISSACHAR.  20I 

sank  and  the  darkness  fell,  Aziel's  strength  left  him,  and 
presently  he  slipped  to  the  ground  senseless. 

Thereafter  it  seemed  to  Aziel  that  he  was  plunged  in  an 
endless  and  dreadful  dream,  and  that  through  its  turmoil  and 
shifting  visions,  he  could  see  continually  the  dreadful  death 
of  Issachar,  and  hear  his  stern  accents  prophesying  woe 
to  him  who  renounces  the  God  of  his  forefathers  to  bow  the 
knee  to  Baal. 

At  length  he  awoke  from  that  horror-haunted  sleep  to  find 
himself  lying  in  a  strange  chamber.  It  was  night,  and  lamps 
burned  in  the  chamber,  and  by  their  light  he  saw  a  man 
whose  face  he  knew  mixing  a  draught  in  a  glass  phial.  So 
weak  was  he  that  at  first  he  could  not  remember  the  man's 
name,  then  by  slow  degrees  it  came  to  him. 

"  Metem,"  he  said,  *'  where  am  I  ?  " 

The  Phoenician  looked  up  from  his  task,  smiled,  and 
answered : — 

**  Where  you  should  be,  Prince,  in  your  own  house,  the 
palace  of  the  Shadid.  But  you  must  not  speak,  for  you  have 
been  ill ;  drink  this  and  sleep." 

Aziel  swallowed  the  draught  and  was  instantly  overcome 
by  slumber.  When  he  awoke  the  sun  was  shining  brightly 
through  the  window  place,  and  its  rays  fell  upon  the  shrewd, 
kindly  face  of  Metem,  who,  seated  on  a  stool,  watched  him, 
his  chin  resting  in  his  hand. 

"  Tell  me  all  that  has  befallen,  friend,"  said  Aziel  presently, 
"  since "  and  he  shuddered. 

**  Since  you  were  married  after  a  new  fashion  and  that 
bigoted  but  most  honourable  fool,  Issachar,  went  to  his 
reward.  Well,  I  will  when  you  have  eaten,"  answered 
Metem  as  he  gave  him  food.  **  First,"  he  said,  after  a  while, 
"you  have  lain  here  for  three  days  raving  in  a  fever,  nursed 
by  myself  and  visited  by  your  wife  the  lady  Baaltis,  when- 
ever she  could  escape  from  her  religious  duties " 

**  Elissa !     Has  she  been  here  ?  "  asked  Aziel. 

15 


202  ELISSA. 

**  Calm  yourself,  Prince,  certainly  she  has,  and,  what  is 
more,  she  will  be  back  soon.  Secondly :  Ithobal  has  been 
as  good  as  his  word,  and  invests  the  city  with  a  vast  army, 
cutting  off  all  supplies  and  possibilities  of  escape.  It  is 
believed  that  he  will  try  an  assault  within  the  next  week, 
which  many  think  may  be  successful.  Thirdly :  to  avoid 
this  risk  it  is  rumoured  that  the  priests  and  priestesses,  at 
the  instance  of  the  council,  are  discussing  the  wisdom  of 
giving  over  to  the  king  the  person  of  the  daughter  of  Sakon. 
This,  it  is  said,  could  be  done  on  the  plea  that  her  election 
as  the  lady  Baaltis  was  brought  about  with  bribery,  and  is, 
therefore,  void,  as  she  was  not  chosen  by  the  pure  and  un- 
assisted will  of  the  goddess." 

"  But,"  said  Aziel,  **  she  is  my  wife  according  to  their 
religious  law ;  how  then  can  she  be  given  in  marriage  to 
another  ?  *' 

**  Nay,  Prince,  if  she  is  not  the  lady  Baaltis  your  husband- 
ship  falls  to  the  ground  with  the  rest,  for  you  are  not  the 
Shadid,  an  office  with  which  perchance  you  can  dispense. 
But  all  this  priestly  juggling  means  little,  the  truth  being 
that  the  city  in  its  terror  is  ready  to  throw  her — or  for  the 
matter  of  that,  Baaltis  herself  if  they  could  lay  hands  on  her 
— as  a  sop  to  Ithobal,  hoping  thereby  to  appease  his  rage. 
The  lady  Elissa  knows  her  danger — but  here  she  comes  to 
speak  for  herself." 

As  he  spoke  the  curtains  at  the  end  of  the  chamber  were 
drawn,  and  through  them  came  Elissa,  clad  in  her  splendid 
robes  of  office  and  wearing  upon  her  brow  the  golden  crescent 
of  the  moon. 

'*  How  goes  it  with  the  prince,  Metem  ?  "  she  asked  in 
her  soft  voice,  glancmg  anxiously  towards  the  couch  which 
was  half-hidden  in  the  shadow  of  the  wall. 

**  Look  for  yourself,  lady,"  answered  the  Phoenician  bowing 
before  her. 

**  Elissa,  Elissa  ! "  cried  Aziel,  raising  himself  and  opening 
his  arms. 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  ISSACHAR.  203 

She  saw  and  heard,  then,  with  a  low  cry,  she  ran  swiftly 
to  him  and  was  wrapped  in  his  embrace.  Thus  they  stayed 
a  while,  murmuring  words  of  love  and  greeting. 

"  Is  it  your  pleasure  that  I  should  leave  you  ? "  asked 
Metem  presently.  "  No  ?  Then,  Prince,  I  would  have 
you  remember  that  you  are  still  very  weak  and  should  not 
give  way  to  violent  emotions," 

"  Listen,  Aziel,"  said  Elissa,  untwining  his  arms  from 
about  her  neck,  **  there  is  no  time  for  tenderness  ;  moreover, 
you  should  show  none  to  one  who,  in  name  at  least,  is  still 
the  high-priestess  of  Baaltis,  although  in  truth  she  worships 
her  no  longer.  It  was  noble  of  you  indeed  to  offer  incense 
upon  the  altar  of  El  that  my  life  might  be  saved.  But  when 
I  prayed  you  not,  I  spoke  from  the  heart,  and  bitterly,  bitterly 
do  I  grieve  that  for  my  sake  you  should  have  stained  your 
hands  with  such  a  sin.  Moreover,  it  will  avail  nothing,  for 
the  doom  of  the  prophet  Issachar  lies  upon  us,  and  I  cannot 
escape  from  death,  neither  can  you  escape  remorse,  and  as 
I  think,  that  worst  of  all  desires — the  desire  for  the  dead." 

**  Can  we  not  still  flee  the  city  ?  "  asked  Aziel. 

'*  Metem  will  tell  you  that  it  is  impossible ;  day  and  night 
I  am  watched  and  guarded,  yes,  Mesa  dogs  me  from  door 
to  door.  Also  Ithobal  holds  Zimboe  so  firmly  in  his  net 
that  no  sparrow  could  fly  out  of  it  and  he  not  know.  And 
there  is  worse  to  tell :  Beloved,  they  purpose  to  give  me  up 
as  a  peace-offering  to  Ithobal.  Yes,  even  my  father  is  of 
the  plot,  for  in  his  despair  he  thinks  it  his  duty  to  sacrifice 
his  daughter  to  save  the  town,  if,  indeed,  that  will  suffice  to 
save  us." 

"  But  you  are  the  Baaltis  and  inviolate." 

**  In  such  a  time  the  goddess  herself  would  not  be  held 
inviolate  in  Zimboe,  much  less  her  priestess,  Aziel.  I  have 
discovered  that  this  very  night  they  have  laid  their  plans  to 
seize  me.  Mesa  and  others  have  been  chosen  for  the  deed, 
and  afterwards  they  think  to  offer  me  as  a  bribe  to  Ithobal, 
who  will  take  no  other  price." 


204  ELISSA. 

Aziel  groaned  aloud  :  "  It  were  better  that  we  should  die," 
he  said. 

She  nodded  and  answered  :  "  It  were  better  that  /  should 
die.  But  hear  me»  for  I  also  have  a  plan,  and  there  is  still 
hope,  though  very  little.  Perhaps,  as  you  drew  near  to 
Zimboe  by  the  coast  road,  you  may  have  noted  three  miles 
or  more  from  the  gates  of  the  city,  and  almost  overhanging 
the  path  on  which  you  travelled,  a  shoulder  of  the  mountain 
where  the  rock  is  cut  away,  showing  the  narrow  entrance  to 
a  cave  closed  with  a  gate  of  bronze  ? " 

"  I  saw  it,"  answered  Aziel,  **and  was  told  that  there  was 
the  most  sacred  burying-place  of  the  city." 

"  It  is  the  tomb  of  the  high-priestesses  of  Baaltis,"  went 
on  Elissa,  '^  and  this  day  at  sunset  I  must  visit  it  to  lay  an 
ofifering  upon  the  shrine  of  her  who  was  the  Baaltis  before 
me,  entering  alone,  and  closing  the  gate,  for  it  is  not  lawful 
that  any  one  should  pass  in  there  with  me.  Now,  the  plan 
is  to  lay  hands  on  me  as  I  go  back  from  the  tomb  to  the 
palace — but  I  shall  not  go  back.  Aziel,  I  shall  stay  in  the 
tomb — nay,  do  not  fear — not  dead.  I  have  hidden  food  and 
water  there,  enough  for  many  days,  and  there  with  the 
departed  I  shall  live — till  I  am  of  their  number." 

**  But  if  so,  how  can  it  help  you,  Elissa,  for  they  will  break 
in  the  gates  of  the  place,  and  drag  you  away  ?  " 

*'  Then,  Aziel,  they  will  drag  away  a  corpse,  and  that  they 
will  scarcely  care  to  present  to  Ithobal.  See,  I  have  hidden 
poison  in  my  breast,  and  here  at  my  girdle  hangs  a  dagger ; 
are  not  the  two  of  them  enough  to  make  an  end  of  one  frail 
life  ?  Should  they  dare  to  touch  me,  I  shall  tell  them 
through  the  bars  that  most  certainly  I  shall  drink  the  bane, 
or  use  the  knife ;  and  when  they  know  it,  they  will  leave  me 
unharmed,  hoping  to  starve  me  out,  or  trusting  to  chance 
to  snare  me  living." 

*'  You  are  bold,"  murmured  Aziel  in  admiration,  "  but 
self-murder  is  a  sin." 

'^  It  is  a  sin  that  I  will  dare,  beloved,  as  in  past  days 


THE   MARTYRDOM  OF   ISSACHAR.  205 

I  would  have  dared  it  for  less  cause,  rather  than  be  given 
alive  into  the  hands  of  Ithobal ;  for  to  whoever  else  I  may  be 
false,  to  you  through  life  and  death  I  will  be  true." 

Now  Aziel  groaned  in  his  doubt  and  bitterness  of  heart ; 
then  turning  to  Metem,  he  asked  : — 

**  Have  you  anything  to  say,  Metem  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Prince,  two  things,"  answered  the  Phoenician. 
''  First,  that  the  lady  Elissa  is  rash,  indeed,  to  speak  so 
openly  before  me  who  might  carry  her  words  to  the  council 
or  the  priests." 

"  Nay,  Metem,  I  am  not  rash,  for  I  know  that,  although 
you  love  money,  you  will  not  betray  me." 

"  You  are  right,  lady,  I  shall  not,  for  money  would  be  of 
little  service  to  me  in  a  city  that  is  about  to  be  taken  by 
storm.  Also  I  hate  Ithobal,  who  threatened  my  life — as  you 
did  also,  by  the  way — and  will  do  my  best  to  keep  you  from 
his  clutches.  Now  for  my  second  point :  it  is  that  I  can 
see  little  use  in  all  this  because  Ithobal,  being  defrauded  of 
you,  will  attack,  and  then " 

**  And  then  he  may  be  beaten,  Metem,  for  the  citizens  will 
at  any  rate  fight  for  their  lives,  and  the  Prince  Aziel  here, 
who  is  a  general  skilled  in  war,  will  fight  also  if  he  has 
recovered  strength " 

•*  Do  not  fear,  Elissa ;  give  me  two  days,  and  I  will  fight 
to  the  death,"  said  Aziel. 

**At  the  least,"  she  went  on,  "this  scheme  gives  us 
breathing  time,  and  who  knows  but  that  fortune  will  turn. 
Or  if  it  does  not,  since  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  escape 
from  the  city,  I  have  no  better." 

"  No  more  have  I,"  said  Metem,  "  for  at  length  the  oldest 
fox  comes  to  his  last  double.  I  could  escape  from  this  city, 
or  the  prince  might  escape,  or  the  lady  Elissa  even  might 
possibly  escape  disguised,  but  I  am  sure  that  all  three  of  us 
could  not  escape,  seeing  that  within  the  walls  we  are  watched 
and  without  them  the  armies  of  Ithobal  await  us.  Oh  ! 
prince  Aziel,  I  should  have  done  well  to  go,  as  I  might  K^lm^. 


z' 


206  ELISSA. 

gone  when  you  and  Issachar  were  taken  after  that  mad 
meeting  in  the  temple,  from  which  I  never  looked  for  any- 
thing but  ill ;  but  I  grow  foolish  in  my  old  age,  and  thought 
that  I  should  like  to  see  the  last  of  you.  Well,  so  far  we 
are  all  alive,  except  Issachar,  who,  although  bigoted,  was 
still  the  most  worthy  of  us,  but  how  long  we  shall  remain 
alive  I  cannot  say. 

"  Now  our  best  chance  is  to  defeat  Ithobal  if  we  can,  and 
afterwards  in  the  confusion  to  fly  from  Zimboe  and  join  our 
servants,  to  whom  I  have  sent  word  to  await  us  in  a  secret 
place  beyond  the  first  range  of  hills.  If  we  cannot -^why 
then  we  must  go  a  little  sooner  than  we  expected  to  find 
out  who  it  is  that  really  shapes  the  destinies  of  men,  and 
whether  or  no  the  sun  and  moon  are  the  chariots  of  El  and 
Baaltis.     But,  Prince,  you  turn  pale." 

"It  is  nothing,"  said  Aziel,  *' bring  me  some  water,  the 
fever  still  burns  in  me." 

Metem  went  to  seek  for  water,  while  Elissa  knelt  by  the 
couch  and  pressed  her  lover's  hand. 

**  I  dare  stay  no  longer,"  she  whispered,  **  and  Aziel, 
I  know  not  how  or  when  we  shall  meet  again,  but  my  heart 
is  heavy,  for,  alas !  I  think  that  doom  draws  near  me.  I 
have  brought  much  sorrow  on  you,  Aziel,  and  yet  more  upon 
myself,  and  I  have  given  you  nothing,  except  that  most 
common  of  all  things,  a  woman's  love." 

**  That  most  perfect  of  all  things,"  he  answered,  **  which 
I  am  glad  to  have  lived  to  win." 

"  Yes,  but  not  at  the  price  that  you  have  paid  for  it.  I 
know  well  what  it  must  have  cost  you  to  cast  that  incense 
on  the  flame,  and  I  pray  to  your  God,  who  has  become  my 
God,  to  visit  the  sin  of  it  on  my  head  and  to  leave  yours 
unharmed.  Aziel,  Aziel !  woman  or  spirit,  while  I  have  life 
and  memory,  I  am  yours,  and  yours  only ;  clean-handed  I 
leave  you,  and  if  we  may  meet  again  in  this  or  in  any  other 
world,  clean  and  faithful  I  shall  come  to  you  again.  Glad 
am  I  to  have  lived,  because  in  my  life  I  have  known  you  and 


THE   MARTYRDOM  OF   ISSACHAR- 


207 


you  have  sworn  you  love  me.  Glad  shall  I  be  to  live  again  if 
again  I  may  know  you  and  hear  that  oath — if  not,  it  is  sleep 
I  seek;  for  life  without  you  to  me  would  be  a  hell.  You 
grow  weak,  and  I  must  go.  Farewell,  and  living  or  dead, 
forget  me  not ;  swear  that  you  will  not  forget  me." 

"I  swear  it,"  he  answered  faintly;  **and  Heaven  grant 
that  I  may  die  for  you,  not  you  for  me." 

"  That  is  no  prayer  of  mine,"  she  whispered  ;  and,  bending, 
kissed  him  on  the  brow,  for  he  was  too  weak  to  lift  his  lips 
to  hers. 

Then  she  was  gone. 


2o8 


CHAPTER  XV. 

ELISSA  TAKES  SANCTUARY. 

Two  more  hours  had  passed,  and  in  the  evening  light  a  pro- 
cession of  priestesses  might  be  seen  advancing  slowly  towards 
the  holy  tomb  along  a  narrow  road  of  rock  cut  in  the  mountain 
face.  In  front  of  this  procession,  wearing  a  black  veil  over 
her  broidered  robes,  walked  Elissa  with  downcast  eyes  and 
hair  unbound  in  token  of  grief,  while  behind  her  came  Mesa 
and  other  priestesses  bearing  in  bowls  of  alabaster  the 
offerings  to  the  dead,  food  and  wine,  and  lamps  of  oil,  and 
vases  filled  with  perfumes.  Behind  these  again  marched 
the  mourners,  women  who  sang  a  funeral  dirge  and  from 
time  to  time  broke  into  a  wail  of  simulated  grief.  Nor, 
indeed,  was  their  woe  as  hollow  as  might  be  thought,  since 
from  that  mountain  path  they  could  see  the  outposts  of  the 
army  of  Ithobal  upon  the  plain,  and  note  with  a  shudder 
of  fear  the  spear-heads  of  his  countless  thousands  shining 
in  the  gorges  of  the  opposing  heights.  It  was  not  for  the 
dead  Baaltis  that  they  mourned  this  day,  but  for  the  fate 
which  overshadowed  them  and  their  city  of  gold. 

**  May  the  curse  of  all  the  gods  fall  on  her,"  muttered 
one  of  the  priestesses  as  she  toiled  forward  beneath  her  load 
of  offerings ;  '*  because  she  is  beautiful  and  pettish,  we  must 
be  put  to  the  spear,  or  become  the  wives  of  savages,**  and 
she  pointed  with  her  chin  to  Elissa,  who  walked  in  front, 
lost  in  her  own  thoughts. 

**  Have  patience,"  answered  Mesa  at  her  side,  *'  you  know 
the  plan — to-night  that  proud  girl  and  false  priestess  shall 
sleep  in  the  camp  of  Ithobal." 


ELISSA  TAKES  SANCTUARY.  209 

"  Will  he  be  satisfied  with  that,"  asked  the  woman,  "  and 
leave  the  city  in  peace  ?  " 

"They  say  so,"  answered  Mesa  with  a  laugh,  "though  it 
is  strange  that  a  king  should  exchange  spoil  and  glory  for 
one  round-eyed,  thin-limbed  girl  who  loves  his  rival.  Well, 
let  us  thank  the  gods  that  made  men  foolish,  and  gave  us 
women  wit  to  profit  by  their  folly.  If  he  wants  her,  let  him 
take  her,  for  few  will  be  poorer  by  her  loss." 

"You  at  least  will  be  richer,"  said  the  other  woman,  "and 
by  the  crown  of  Baaltis.  Well,  I  do  not  grudge  it  you,  and 
as  for  the  daughter  of  Sakon,  she  shall  be  Ithobal's  if  I  take 
her  to  him  limb  by  limb." 

"  Nay,  sister,  that  is  not  the  bargain  ;  remember  she  must 
be  delivered  to  him  without  hurt  or  blemish ;  otherwise  we 
shall  do  sacrilege  in  vain.     Be  silent,  here  is  the  cave." 

Reaching  the  platform  in  front  of  the  tomb,  the  procession 
of  mourners  ranged  themselves  about  it  in  a  semi-circle. 
They  stood  with  their  backs  to  the  edge  of  a  cliff  that  rose 
sheer  for  sixty  feet  or  more  from  the  plain  beneath,  across 
which,  but  at  a  little  distance  from  the  foot  of  the  precipice 
ran  the  road  followed  by  the  caravans  of  merchants  in 
their  journeys  to  and  from  the  coast.  Then,  a  hymn  having 
been  sung  invoking  the  blessing  of  the  gods  on  the  dead 
priestess,  Elissa,  as  the  Baaltis,  unlocked  the  gates  of 
bronze  with  a  golden  key  that  hung  at  her  girdle,  and  the 
bearers  of  the  bowls  of  offerings  pushed  them  into  the 
mouth  of  the  tomb,  whose  threshold  they  were  not  allowed 
to  pass.  Next,  with  bowed  heads  and  hands  crossed  upon 
her  breast,  Elissa  entered  the  tomb,  and  locking  the  bronze 
gate  behind  her,  took  up  two  of  the  bowls  and  vanished  with 
them  into  its  gloomy  depths. 

"  Why  did  she  lock  the  gates  ? "  asked  a  priestess  of  Mesa. 
"  It  is  not  customary." 

"  Doubtless  because  it  was  her  pleasure  so  to  do,"  answered 
Mesa  sharply,  though  she  also  wondered  why  Elissa  had 
locked  the  gate. 


210  ELISSA. 

When  an  hour  was  gone  by  and  Elissa  had  not  returned, 
her  wonder  turned  to  fear  and  doubt. 

**  Call  to  the  lady  Baaltis,"  she  said,  "  for  her  prayers 
are  long,  and  I  fear  lest  she  should  have  come  to  harm." 

So  they  called,  setting  their  lips  against  the  bars  of  the 
gate  till  presently  Elissa,  holding  a  lamp  in  her  hand,  came 
and  stood  before  them. 

"  Why  do  you  disturb  me  in  the  sanctuary  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Lady,  because  they  set  the  night  watch  on  the  walls,'* 
answered  Mesa,  **  and  it  is  time  to  return  to  the  temple." 

"  Return  then,"  said  Elissa,  "  and  leave  me  in  peace. 
What,  you  cannot,  Mesa  ?  Nay,  and  shall  I  tell  you  why  ? 
Because  you  had  plotted  to  deliver  me  this  night  to  those 
who  should  lead  me  as  a  peace-offering  to  Ithobal,  and  when 
you  come  to  them  empty-handed  they  will  greet  you  with 
hard  words.  Nay,  do  not  trouble  to  deny  it.  Mesa.  I  also 
have  my  spies,  and  know  all  the  plan ;  and,  therefore,  I  have 
taken  sanctuary  in  this  holy  place." 

Now  Mesa  pressed  her  thin  lips  together  and  answered  : — 

**  Those  who  dare  to  lay  hands  upon  the  person  of  the 
living  Baaltis  will  not  shrink  from  seeking  her  in  the 
company  of  her  dead  sisters." 

**  I  know  it,  Mesa ;  but  the  gates  are  barred,  and  here  I 
have  food  and  drink  in  plenty." 

**  Gates,  however  strong,  can  be  broken,"  answered  the 
priestess,  **  so,  lady,  do  not  wait  till  you  are  dragged  hence 
like  some  discovered  slave." 

"Ay,"  replied  Elissa  with  a  little  laugh,  **but  what  if 
rather  than  be  thus  dishonoured,  I  should  choose  to  break 
another  gate,  that  of  my  own  life  ?  Look,  traitress,  here  is 
poison  and  here  is  bronze,  and  I  swear  to  you  that  should 
any  lay  a  hand  upon  me,  by  one  or  other  of  them  I  will  die 
before  their  eyes.  Then,  if  you  will,  bear  these  bones  to 
Ithobal  and  take  his  thanks  for  them.  Now,  begone,  and 
give  this  message  to  my  father  and  to  all  those  who  have 
plotted  with  him,  that  since  they  cannot  bribe  Ithobal  with 


ELISSA  TAKES  SANCTUARY.  211 

my  beauty,  they  will  do  well  to  be  men,  and  to  fight  him 
with  their  swords." 

Then  she  turned  and  left  them,  vanishing  into  the  dark- 
ness of  the  tomb 

Great  indeed  was  the  dismay  of  the  councillors  of  Zimboe 
and  of  the  priests  who  had  plotted  with  them  when,  an  hour 
later,  Mesa  came,  not  to  deliver  Elissa  into  their  hands, 
but  to  repeat  to  them  her  threats  and  message.  In  vain 
did  they  appeal  to  Sakon,  who  only  shook  his  head  and 
answered: — 

**  Of  this  I  am  sure,  that  what  my  daughter  has  threatened 
that  she  will  certainly  do  if  you  force  her  to  the  choice.  But 
if  you  will  not  believe  me,  go  ask  her  and  satisfy  yourselves. 
I  know  well  what  she  will  answer  you,  and  I  hold  that  this 
is  a  judgment  upon  us,  who  first  made  her  Baaltis  against 
her  will,  then  threatened  her  with  death  because  of  the 
prince  Aziel,  and  now  would  do  sacrilege  to  her  sacred 
office  and  violence  to  herself  by  tearing  her  from  her  con- 
secrated throne,  breaking  her  bond  of  marriage  and  delivering 
her  to  Ithobal." 

So  the  leaders  of  the  councillors  visited  the  holy  tomb 
and  reasoned  with  Elissa  through  the  bars.  But  they  got 
no  comfort  from  her,  for  she  spoke  to  them  with  the  phial 
of  poison  in  her  bosom  and  the  naked  dagger  in  her  hand, 
telling  them  what  she  had  told  Mesa — that  they  had  best 
give  up  their  plottings  and  fight  Ithobal  like  men,  seeing 
that  even  if  she  surrendered  herself  to  him,  when  he  grew 
weary  of  her  the  war  must  come  at  last. 

'*  For  a  hundred  years,"  she  added,  *'  this  storm  has 
gathered,  and  now  it  must  burst.  When  it  has  rolled  away 
it  will*  be  known  who  is  master  of  the  land — the  ancient  city 
of  Zimboe,  or  Ithobal  king  of  the  Tribes." 

So  they  went  back  as  they  had  come,  and  next  day  at  the 
dawn,  with  a  bold  face  but  heavy  hearts,  received  the 
messengers  of  king  Ithobal,  and  told  them  their  tale.  The 
messengers  heard  and  laughed. 


212  ELISSA. 

"  We  are  glad,"  they  answered,  **  since  we,  who  are  not  in 
love  with  the  daughter  of  Sakon,  desire  war  and  not  peace, 
holding  as  we  do  that  the  time  has  come  when  you  upstart 
white  men — you  outlanders — who  have  usurped  our  country 
to  suck  away  its  wealth  should  be  set  beneath  our  heel. 
Nor  do  we  think  that  the  task  will  be  difficult  for  surely 
we  have  little  to  fear  from  a  city  of  low  money  seekers  whose 
councillors  cannot  even  conquer  the  will  of  a  single  maid." 

Then  in  their  despair  the  elders  oft'ered  other  girls  to 
Ithobal  in  marriage,  as  many  as  he  would,  and  with  them 
a  great  bribe  in  money.  But  the  envoys  took  their  leave, 
saying  that  nothing  would  avail  since  they  preferred  spear- 
thrusts  to  gold,  for  which  they  had  little  use,  and  Ithobal, 
their  king,  had  fixed  his  fancy  on  one  woman  alone. 

So  with  a  heavy  and  foreboding  heart,  the  city  of  Zimboe 
prepared  itself  to  resist  attack,  for  as  they  had  guessed,  when 
he  learned  all,  the  rage  of  Ithobal  was  great.  Nor  would  he 
listen  to  any  terms  that  they  could  offer  save  one  which  they 
had  no  power  to  grant — that  Elissa  should  be  delivered  un- 
harmed into  his  hands.  Councils  of  war  were  held,  and 
to  these,  so  soon  as  he  was  sufficiently  recovered  from  his 
sickness,  the  prince  Aziel  was  bidden,  for  he  was  known 
to  be  a  skilled  captain ;  therefore,  though  he  had  been  the 
cause  of  much  of  their  trouble,  they  sought  his  aid.  Also, 
should  the  struggle  be  prolonged  they  hoped  through  him 
to  win  Israel,  and  perhaps  Egypt,  to  their  cause. 

Aziel's  counsel  was  that  they  should  sally  out  against  the 
army  of  Ithobal  by  night,  since  he  expected  to  attack  and 
not  to  be  attacked,  but  to  that  advice  they  would  not  listen, 
for  they  trusted  to  their  walls.  Indeed,  in  this  Metem  sup- 
ported them,  and  when  the  prince  argued  with  him,  he 
answered  : — 

"Your  tactics  would  be  good  enough,  Prince,  if  you  had 
at  your  back  the  lions  of  Judah,  or  the  wild  Arab  horsemen 
of  the  desert.  But  here  you  must  deal  with  men  of  my  own 
breed,  and  we  Phoenicians  are  traders,  not  fighting  men. 


ELISSA  TAKES  SANCTUARY.  213 

Like  rats,  we  fight  only  when  there  is  no  other  chance  for 
our  lives ;  nor  do  we  strike  the  first  blow.  It  is  true  that 
there  are  some  good  soldiers  in  the  city,  but  they  are  foreign 
mercenaries  ;  and  as  for  the  rest,  half-breeds  and  freed  slaves, 
they  belong  as  much  to  Ithobal  as  to  Sakon,  and  are  not  to 
be  trusted.  No,  no ;  let  us  stay  behind  our  walls,  for  they 
at  least  were  built  when  men  were  honest  and  will  not 
betray  us." 

Now  in  Zimboe  were  three  lines  of  defence ;  first,  that  of 
a  single  wall  built  about  the  huts  of  the  slaves  upon  the 
plain,  then  that  of  a  double  wall  of  stone  with  a  ditch 
between  thrown  round  the  Phoenician  city,  and  lastly,  the 
great  fortress-temple  and  the  rocky  heights  above.  These, 
guarded  as  they  were  by  many  strongholds  within  whose  circle 
the  cattle  were  herded,  as  it  was  thought/could  only  be  taken 
with  the  sword  of  hunger. 

At  last  the  storm  burst,  for  on  the  fifth  morning  after 
Elissa  had  barred  herself  within  the  tomb,  Ithobal  attacked 
the  native  town.  Uttering  their  wild  battle-cries,  tens  of 
thousands  of  his  savage  warriors,  armed  with  great  spears 
and  shields  of  ox-hide,  and  wearing  crests  of  plumes  upon 
their  heads,  charged  down  upon  the  outer  wall.  Twice  they 
were  driven  back,  but  the  work  was  in  bad  repair  and  too 
long  to  defend,  so  that  at  the  third  rush  they  flowed  over  it 
like  lines  of  marching  ants,  driving  its  defenders  before  them 
to  the  inner  gates.  In  this  battle  some  were  killed,  but  the 
most  of  the  slaves  threw  down  their  arms  and  went  over  to 
Ithobal,  who  spared  them,  together  with  their  wives  and 
children. 

Through  all  the  night  that  followed,  the  generals  of 
Zimboe  made  ready  for  the  onslaught  which  must  come. 
Everywhere  within  the  circuit  of  the  inner  wall  troops  were 
stationed,  while  the  double  southern  gateway,  where  prince 
Aziel  was  the  captain  in  command,  was  built  up  with  loose 
blocks  of  stone. 


214  ELISSA. 

A  while  before  the  dawn,  just  as  the  eastern  sky  grew 
grey,  Aziel,  watching  from  his  post  above  the  gate  of  the 
wall,  heard  the  fierce  war-song  of  the  Tribes  swell  suddenly 
from  fifty  thousand  throats  and  the  measured  tramp  of  their 
innumerable  feet.  Then  the  day  broke,  and  he  saw  them 
advancing  in  three  armies  towards  the  three  points  chosen 
for  attack,  the  largest  of  the  armies,  headed  by  Ithobal  the 
king,  directing  its  march  upon  the  walled  gate  of  which  he 
was  in  command. 

It  was  a  wondrous  and  a  fearful  sight,  that  of  these  hordes 
of  plumed  warriors,  their  broad  spears  flashing  in  the  sun- 
rise, and  their  fierce  faces  alight  with  hereditary  hate  and  the 
lust  of  slaughter.  Never  had  Aziel  seen  such  a  spectacle, 
nor  could  he  look  upon  it  without  dreading  the  issue  of  the 
war,  for  if  they  were  savages,  these  foes  were  brave  as  the 
lions  of  their  own  plains,  and  had  sworn  by  the  head  of 
their  king  to  drag  down  the  sheltering  walls  of  Zimboe  with 
their  naked  hands,  or  die  to  the  last  man. 

Turning  his  head  with  a  sigh  of  doubt,  Aziel  found  Metem 
standing  at  his  side. 

**  Have  you  seen  her  ?  "  he  asked  eagerly. 

**  No,  Prince.  How  could  I  see  her  at  night  when  she  sits 
in  a  tomb  like  a  fox  in  his  burrow  ?     But  I  have  heard  her." 

"  What  did  she  say  ?     Quick,  man,  tell  me." 

**  But  little.  Prince,  for  the  tomb  is  watched  and  I  dared 
not  stay  there  long.  She  sent  you  her  greetings  and  would 
have  you  know  that  her  heart  will  be  with  you  in  the  battle, 
and  her  prayers  beseech  the  throne  of  Heaven  for  your 
safety.  Also  she  said  that  she  is  well,  though  it  is  lone- 
some there  in  the  grave  among  the  bodies  of  the  dead 
priestesses  of  Baaltis  whose  spirits,  as  she  vows,  haunt  her 
dreams,  reviling  her  because  she  desecrates  their  sepulchre 
and  has  renounced  their  god." 

"Lonesome,  indeed,"  said  Aziel  with  a  shudder;  "but 
tell  me,  Metem,  had  she  no  other  word  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Prince,  but  not  of  good  omen,  for  now  as  always 


ELISSA  TAKES  SANCTUARY.  215 

she  is  sure  that  her  doom  is  at  hand,  and  that  you  two  will 
meet  no  more.  Still  she  bade  me  tell  you  that  all  your  life 
long  her  spirit  shall  companion  you  though  it  be  unseen, 
to  receive  you  at  the  last  on  the  threshold  of  the  under- 
world." 

Aziel  turned  his  head  away,  and  said  presently  : — 

"  If  that  be  so,  may  it  receive  me  soon." 

**  Have  no  fear,  Prince,"  replied  Metem  with  a  grim 
laugh^  **  look  yonder,"  and  he  pointed  to  the  advancing 
hosts. 

**  These  walls  are  strong  and  we  shall  beat  them  back," 
said  Aziel. 

**  Nay,  Prince,  for  strong  walls  do  not  avail  without 
strong  hearts  to  guard  them,  and  those  of  the  womanish 
citizens  of  Zimboe  and  their  hired  soldiers  are  white  with 
fear.  I  tell  you  that  the  prophecies  of  Issachar  the  Levite, 
made  yonder  in  the  temple  on  the  day  of  sacrifice,  and 
again  in  the  hour  of  his  death,  have  taken  hold  of  the 
people,  and  by  eating   out  their   valour,  fulfil    themselves. 

**  Men  hint  at  them,  the  women  whisper  them  in  closets, 
and  the  very  children  cry  them  in  the  streets. 

'*  More — one  man  last  night  pointed  to  the  skies  and 
shrieked  that  in  them  he  saw  that  fiery  swcjrd  of  doom  of 
which  the  prophet  spoke  hanging  point  do^^nwa^ds  above 
the  city,  whereon  all  present  vowed  they  saw  it  too,  though, 
as  I  think,  it  was  but  a  cross  of  stars.  Another  tells  how 
that  he  met  the  very  spirit  of  Issachar  stalking  through  the 
market-place,  and  that  peering  into  the  eyes  of  the  wraith,  as 
in  a  mirror,  he  saw  a  great  flame  wrapping  the  temple  walls, 
and  by  the  light  of  it  his  own  dead  body.  This  man  was 
the  priest  who  first  struck  down  the  holy  Levite  yonder  in 
the  place  of  judgment. 

"  Again,  when  the  lady  Mesa  did  sacrifice  last  night  on 
behalf  of  the  Baaltis  who  has  fled,  the  child  they  offered,  an 
infant  of  six  months,  stirred  on  the  altar  after  it  was  dead 
and  cried  with  a  loud  voice  that  before  three  suns  had  set, 

l6 


2l6 


ELISSA. 


its  blood  should  be  required  at  their  hands.  That  is  the 
story,  and  if  I  do  not  believe  it,  this  at  least  is  true,  that  the 
priestesses  fled  fast  from  the  secret  chamber  of  death,  for  I 
met  them  as  they  ran  shrieking  in  their  terror  and  tearing 
at  their  robes.  But  what  need  is  there  to  dwell  on  omens, 
true  or  false,  when  cowards  man  the  walls,  and  the  spears  of 
Ithobal  shine  yonder  like  all  the  stars  of  heaven  ?  Prince,  I 
tell  you  that  this  ancient  city  is  doomed,  and  in  it,  as  I  fear, 
we  must  end  our  wanderings  upon  earth." 

"  So  be  it,  if  it  must  be,"  answered  Aziel,  "  at  the  least  I 
will  die  fighting." 

"  And  I  also  will  die  fighting.  Prince,  not  because  I  love 
it,  but  because  it  is  better  than  being  butchered  in  cold  blood 
by  a  savage  with  a  spear.  Oh  !  why  did  you  ever  chance  to 
stumble  upon  the  lady  Elissa  making  her  prayer  to  Baaltis, 
and  what  evil  spirit  was  it  which  filled  your  brains  with  this 
sudden  madness  of  love  towards  each  other  ?  That  was  the 
beginning  of  the  trouble,  which,  but  for  those  eyes  of  hers, 
would  have  held  off  long  enough  to  see  us  safe  at  Tyre, 
though  doubtless  soon  or  late  it  must  have  come.  But  see, 
yonder  marches  Ithobal  at  the  head  of  his  guard.  Give  me 
a  bow,  the  flight  is  long,  but  perchance  I  can  reach  his  black 
heart  with  an  arrow." 

"  Save  your  strength,"  answered  Aziel,  "the  range  is  too 
great,  and  presently  you  will  have  enough  of  shooting,"  and 
he  turned  to  talk  to  the  officers  of  the  guard. 


217 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  CAGE  OF  DEATH. 

An  hour  later  the  attack  commenced  at  chosen  points  of 
the  double  wall,  one  of  them  being  the  southern  gate.  In 
front  of  the  advancing  columns  of  savages  were  driven  vast 
numbers  of  slaves,  many  of  whom  had  been  captured,  or  had 
surrendered  in  the  outer  town.  These  men  were  laden  with 
faggots  to  fill  the  ditch,  rude  ladders  wherewith  to  scale  the 
walls,  and  heavy  trunks  of  trees  to  be  used  in  breaching 
them.  For  the  most  part,  they  were  unarmed,  and  protected 
only  by  their  burdens,  which  they  held  before  them  as  shields, 
and  by  the  arrows  of  the  warriors  of  Ithobal.  But  these  did 
little  harm  to  the  defenders,  who  were  hidden  behind  the 
walls,  whereas  the  shafts  of  the  garrison,  rained  on  them 
from  above,  killed  or  wounded  the  slaves  by  scores,  who, 
poor  creatures,  when  they  turned  to  fly,  were  driven  onward 
by  the  spear-points  of  the  savages,  to  be  slain  in  heaps  like 
g^me  in  a  pitfall.  Still,  some  of  them  lived,  and  running 
under  the  shelter  of  the  wall,  began  to  breach  it  with  the 
rude  battering  rams,  and  to  raise  the  scaling  ladders  till 
death  found  them,  or  they  were  worn  out  with  excitement, 
fear  and  labour. 

Then  the  real  attack  began.  With  fierce  yells,  the  three- 
fold column  rushed  at  the  wall,  and  began  to  work  the  rams 
and  scale  the  ladders,  while  the  defenders  above  showered 
spears  and  arrows  upon  them,  or  crushed  them  with  heavy 
stones,  or  poured  upon  their  heads  boiling  pitch  and  water, 
heated  in  great  cauldrons  which  stood  at  hand. 

Time  after  time  they  were  driven  back  with  heavy  Vo^^\ 


2l8  ELISSA. 

and,  time  upon  time,  fresh  hordes  of  them  advanced  to  the 
onslaught.  Thrice,  at  the  south  gate,  were  the  ladders 
raised,  and  thrice  the  stormers  appeared  above  the  level  of 
the  wall,  to  be  hurled  back,  crushed  and  bleeding,  to  the 
earth  beneath. 

Thus  the  long  day  wore  on  and  still  the  defenders  held 
their  own. 

**  We  shall  win,"  shouted  Aziel  to  Metem,  as  a  fresh 
ladder  was  cast  down  with  its  weight  of  men  to  the  death- 
strewn  plain. 

**  Yes,  here  we  shall  win  because  we  fight,"  answered  the 
Phoenician,  *'  but  elsewhere  it  may  be  otherwise."  Indeed 
for  a  while  the  attack  upon  the  south  gate  slackened. 

Another  hour  passed  and  presently  to  the  left  of  them 
rose  a  wild  yell  of  triumph,  and  with  it  a  shout  of  "  Fly  to 
the  second  wall.     The  foe  is  in  the  fosse  1  " 

Metem  looked  and  there,  down  the  great  ditch,  300  paces 
to  their  left,  a  flood  of  savages  poured  towards  them. 
**  Come,"  he  said,  **  the  outer  wall  is  lost."  But  as  he  s{X)ke 
once  more  the  ladders  rose  against  the  gates  and  flanking 
towers  and  once  more  Aziel  sprang  to  cast  them  down. 
When  the  deed  was  done,  he  looked  behind  him  to  find  that 
he  was  *cut  off"  and  surrounded.  Metem  and  most  of  his 
men  indeed  had  gained  the  inner  wall  in  safety,  while  he 
with  twelve  only  of  his  bravest  soldiers,  Jews  of  his  own 
following,  who  had  stayed  to  help  him  to  throw  back  the 
ladders,  were  left  upon  the  gateway  tower.  Nor  was  escape 
any  longer  possible,  for  both  the  plain  without  and  the  fosse 
within  were  filled  with  the  men  of  Ithobal  who  advanced 
also  by  hundreds  down  the  broad  coping  of  the  captured 
wall. 

"  Now  there  is  but  one  thing  that  we  can  do,*'  said  Aziel ; 
**  fight  bravely  till  we  are  slain." 

As  he  spoke  a  javelin  cast  from  the  wall  beneath  struck 
him  upon  the  breastplate,  and  though  the  bronze  turned  the 
iron  point,  it  brought  him  to  his  knees.     When  he  found 


THE  CAGE  OF  DEATH.  219 

his  feet  again,  he  heard  a  voice  calling  him  by  name,  and 
looking  down,  saw  Ithobal  clad  in  golden  harness  and 
surrounded  by  his  captains. 

**  You  cannot  escape,  prince  Aziel,"  cried  the  king; 
"  yield  now  to  my  mercy." 

Aziel  heard,  and  setting  an  arrow  to  his  bow,  loosed  it  at 
Ithobal  beneath.  He  was  a  strong  and  skilful  archer,  and 
the  heavy  shaft  pierced  the  golden  helmet  of  the  king, 
cutting  his  scalp  down  to  the  bone. 

"That  is  my  answer,"  cried  Aziel,  as  Ithobal  rolled  upon 
the  ground  beneath  the  shock  of  the  blow.  But  very  soon 
the  king  was  up  and  crying  his  commands  from  behind  the 
shield-hedge  of  his  captains. 

**  Let  the  prince  Aziel,  and  the  Jews  with  him,  be  taken 
alive  and  brought  to  me,'*  he  shouted.  **  I  will  give  a  great 
reward  in  cattle  to  those  who  capture  them  unharmed ;  but 
if  any  do  them  hurt,  they  themselves  shall  be  put  to 
death." 

The  captains  bowed  and  issued  their  orders,  and  presently 
Aziel  and  his  companions  saw  lines  of  unarmed  men  creeping 
up  ladders  set  at  every  side  of  the  lofty  tower.  Again  and 
again  they  cast  off  the  ladders,  till  at  length,  being  so  few, 
they  could  stir  them  no  more  because  of  the  weight  upon 
them,  but  must  hack  at  the  heads  of  the  stormers  as  they 
appeared  above  the  parapet,  killing  them  one  by  one. 

In  this  fashion  they  slew  many,  but  their  arms  grew 
weary  at  last,  and  ever  under  the  eye  of  their  king,  the  brave 
savages  crept  upward,  heedless  of  death,  till,  with  a  shout, 
they  poured  over  the  battlements  and  rushed  at  the  little 
band  of  Jews. 

Now  rather  than  be  taken,  Aziel  sought  to  throw  himself 
from  the  tower,  but  his  companions  held  him,  and  thus  at 
last  it  came  about  that  he  was  seized  and  bound. 

As  they  dragged  him  to  the  stairway  he  looked  across  the 
fosse  and  saw  the  mercenaries  flying  from  the  inner  wall, 
although  it  was  still  unbreached,  and  saw  the  citizens  of 


220  ELISSA. 

Zimboe  streaming  by  thousands  to  the  narrow  gateway  of 
the  temple  fortress. 

Then  Aziel  groaned  in  his  heart  and  struggled  no  more, 
for  he  knew  that  the  fate  of  the  ancient  town  was  sealed, 
and  that  the  prophecy  of  Issachar  would  be  fulfilled. 

A  while  later  Aziel  and  those  with  him,  their  hands  bound 
behind  their  backs,  were  led  by  hide  ropes  tied  about  their 
necks  through  the  army  of  the  Tribes  that  jeered  and  spat 
upon  them  as  they  passed,  to  a  tent  of  sewn  hides  on  the 
plain,  above  which  floated  the  banner  of  Ithobal.  Into  this 
tent  the  prince  was  thrust  alone,  and  there  forced  upon  his 
knees  by  the  soldiers  who  held  him.  Before  him  upon  a 
couch  covered  with  a  lion  skin  lay  the  great  shape  of  Ithobal, 
while  physicians  washed  his  wounded  scalp. 

**  Greeting,  son  of  Israel  and  Pharaoh,"  he  said  in  a 
mocking  voice ;  **  truly  you  are  wise  thus  to  do  homage  to 
the  king  of  the  world." 

**  A  poor  jest,"  answered  Aziel,  glancing  at  those  who  held 
him  down  ;  "  true  homage  is  of  the  heart,  king  Ithobal." 

**  I  know  it,  Jew,  and  this  also  you  shall  give  me  when 
you  are  humbler.  Who  taught  you  the  use  of  the  bow  ? 
You  shoot  well,"  and  he  pointed  to  his  blood-stained  helm, 
which  was  still  transfixed  by  the  arrow. 

**  Nay,"  answered  Aziel,  **  I  shot  but  ill,  for  my  arm  was 
weary.  When  next  I  draw  a  string  against  your  breast,  king 
Ithobal,  I  promise  you  a  straighter  shaft." 

**  Well  said,"  answered  the  king  with  a  laugh,  **  but  know, 
dog  of  a  Jew,  that  now  it  is  my  turn  to  draw  the  string — 
how,  I  will  show  you  afterwards.  Have  they  told  you  that 
the  city  has  fallen,  and  that  my  captains  hold  the  gates, 
while  the  cowards  of  Zimboe  are  penned  like  sheep  within 
the  temple  and  on  the  cliflf-edged  height  above  ?  They  have 
fled  hither  for  safety,  but  I  tell  you  that  they  would  be  more 
safe  on  yonder  plain,  for  I  have  the  key  of  their  stronghold, 
a  certain  passage  leading  from  the  palace  of  the  Baaltis  to 


THE  CAGE  OF   DEATH.  221 

the  temple ;  you  know  of  it,  I  think.  Yes,  and  if  I  had  not, 
very  soon  hunger  and  thirst  would  work  for  me. 

**  Well,  Jew,  I  have  won,  and  with  less  trouble  than  I 
thought,  and  now  I  hold  the  great  city  in  hostage,  to  save 
or  to  destroy  as  it  shall  please  me,  though  that  arrow  of 
yours  went  near  to  robbing  me  of  my  crown  of  victory." 

**  So  be  it,"  answered  Aziel,  indifferently  ;  **  I  have  played 
my  part,  now  things  must  go  as  Fate  may  will." 

**  Yes,  Jew,  you  fought  well  till  they  deserted  you,  and  the 
doom  of  cowards  is  little  to  a  brave  man.  But  what  of  the 
lady  Elissa  ?  Nay,  I  know  all ;  she  has  taken  refuge  in 
the  tomb  of  Baaltis,  has  she  not,  with  poison  in  her  bosom 
and  bronze  at  her  girdle  to  be  used  against  her  own  life, 
should  they  lay  hands  on  her  or  give  her  to  me  ?  And  all 
this  she  does  for  the  love  of  you,  prince  Aziel ;  for  the  love 
of  you  she  refuses  to  become  my  queen,  ruling  over  that 
city  which  I  have  conquered,  and  all  my  unnumbered  tribes. 

**  Do  you  guess  now  why  I  caused  you  to  be  taken  living  ? 
I  will  tell  you :  that  you  may  be  the  bait  to  draw  her  to  me. 
To  kill  you  would  be  easy  ;  but  how  would  that  serve,  seeing 
that  then  she  herself  would  choose  to  die  ?  But,  perchance, 
to  save  your  life  she  will  live  also — yes,  and  give  herself  to 
me.  At  least,  I  will  try  it ;  should  the  plan  fail — then  you 
can  pay  the  price  of  her  pride  with  your  blood,  prince  Aziel." 

"That  I  would  do  gladly,"  answered  Aziel,  "but  oh! 
what  a  cross-bred  hound  you  are  who  thus  can  seek  to 
torture  the  heart  of  a  helpless  woman  !  Have  you  then  no 
manhood  that  you  can  stoop  to  such  a  coward's  plot  ?  " 

**  Fool !  it  is  because  of  my  manhood  that  I  do  stoop  to 
it,"  said  Ithobal  angrily.  **  Doubtless  you  think  that  a  mad 
fancy  and  naught  else  drives  me  to  the  deed,  but  it  is  not 
so,  although  in  truth  my  heart — like  yours — chooses  this 
woman  to  be  my  wife  and  none  other.  That  fondness  I 
might  conquer,  but  look  you,  of  all  things  living  this  lady 
alone  has  dared  to  cross  my  will,  so  that  to-day  even  the 
sentries  on  their  rounds  and  the  savage  women  in  the  kraaU 


I 


222  ELISSA. 

tell  each  other  of  how  Ithobal^  the  great  king  of  an  hundred 
tribes,  has  been  baffled  and  mocked  at  by  a  girl  who  despises 
him  because  his  blood  is  not  all  white.  Thus  I  am  become 
a  laughing-stock,  and  therefore  I  will  win  her,  cost  me  what 
it  may.'* 

**  And  I,  king  Ithobal,  tell  you  that  you  will  not  win  her 
— no,  not  if  you  torture  me  to  death  before  her  eyes." 

"  That  we  shall  see,"  said  the  king  with  a  sneer.  Then 
he  called  to  his  guard  and  added,  '*  Let  this  man  and  his 
companions  be  taken  to  the  place  prepared  for  them  *\ 

Now  Aziel  was  dragged  from  the  tent  and  thrust  into 
a  wooden  cage,  such  as  were  used  for  carrying  slaves  and 
women  from  place  to  place  upon  the  backs  of  camels.  His 
soldiers,  who  had  been  taken  with  him,  were  thrust  also 
into  cages,  and,  with  himself  laden  upon  camels  that  were 
waiting,  two  cages  to  each  camel.  Then  a  cloth  was  thrown 
over  them,  and,  rising  to  their  feet,  the  camels  began  to 
march. 

When  they  had  covered  a  league  or  more  of  ground  Aziel 
learned  from  the  motion  of  the  camel  upon  which  he  was 
secured,  and  the  sound  of  the  repeated  blows  of  its  drivers, 
that  they  were  ascending  some  steep  place.  At  length  they 
reached  the  top  of  it,  and  were  unloaded  from  the  beasts  like 
merchandise,  but  he  could  see  nothing,  for  by  now  the  night 
had  fallen.  Then,  still  in  the  cages,  they  were  carried  to  a 
tent,  where  food  and  water  were  given  them  through  the 
bars,  after  which,  so  weary  was  Aziel  with  war,  misery  and 
the  remains  of  recent  illness,  that  he  fell  asleep. 

At  daybreak  he  awoke,  or  rather  was  awakened,  by  the 
sound  of  a  familiar  voice,  and,  looking  through  his  bars, 
perceived  Metem  standing  before  them,  guarded  but  un- 
bound, with  indignation  written  on  his  face,  and  tears  in 
his  quick  eyes. 

**  Alas  I  "  he  cried,  **  that  I  should  have  lived  to  see  the 
seed  of  Israel  and  Pharaoh  thus  fastened  like  a  wild  beast  in 
a  den,  while  barbarians  make  a  mock  of  him.     Oh  !  Prince, 


THE  CAGE  OF  DEATH.  223 

it  were  better  that  you  should  die  rather  than  endure  such 
shame.** 

*'  Misfortunes  are  the  master  of  man,  not  man  of  his  mis- 
fortunes, Metem,"  said  Aziel  quietly,  **  and  in  them  is  no 
true  disgrace.  Even  if  I  had  the  means  to  kill  myself,  it 
would  be  a  sin  ;  moreover,  it  might  bring  another  to  her 
death.  Therefore,  I  await  my  doom,  whatever  it  may  be, 
with  such  patience  as  I  can,  trusting  that  my  sufiferings  and 
ignominy  may  expiate  my  crimes  in  the  sight  of  Him  whom 
I  renounced.     But  how  come  you  here,  Metem  ?  " 

'*  I  came  under  the  safe-conduct  of  Ithobal  who  gave  me 
leave  to  visit  you,  doubtless  for  some  ends  of  his  own.  Have 
you  heard.  Prince,  that  he  holds  the  gates  of  the  city,  though 
as  yet  no  harm  has  been  done  to  it,  and  that  its  inhabitants 
are  crowded  within  the  temple,  and  upon  the  heights  above ; 
also  that  in  his  despair  Sakon  has  fallen  on  his  sword  and 
slain  himself?  " 

"  Is  it  so  ?  "  answered  Aziel.  **  Well,  Issachar  foretold 
as  much.  On  their  own  heads  be  the  doom  of  these  devil- 
worshippers  and  cowards.  Have  you  any  tidings  of  the 
lady  Elissa  ? " 

"  Yes,  Prince.  She  still  sits  yonder  in  the  tomb,  resolute 
in  her  purpose,  and  giving  no  answer  to  those  who  come  to 
reason  with  her." 

As  he  spoke  the  guard  let  fall  the  front  of  the  tent  so  that 
the  sunlight  flowed  into  it,  revealing  Aziel  and  his  twelve 
companions,  each  fast  in  his  narrow  and  shameful  prison. 
**  See,"  said  Metem,  **  do  you  know  the  place  ?  " 

The  prince  struggled  to  his  knees,  and  saw  that  they 
were  set  upon  the  top  of  a  hill,  built  up  of  granite  boulders, 
which  rose  eighty  feet  or  more  from  the  surface  of  the  plain. 
Opposite  to  them  at  a  distance  of  under  a  hundred  paces 
was  a  precipice  in  the  face  of  which  could  be  seen  a  cave 
closed  with  barred  gates  of  bronze,  while  between  the  rocky 
hill  and  the  precipice  ran  a  road. 

**  I  know  it,  Metem ;    there  runs  the  path  by  which  we 


224  ELISSA. 

travelled  from  the  coast,  and  there  is  the  tomb  of  Baaltis. 
Why  have  we  been  brought  here  ?  " 

**  The  lady  Elissa  sits  behind  the  bars  of  yonder  tomb 
whence  her  view  of  all  that  happens  upon  this  mount  must 
be  veiy  good  indeed,"  answered  Metem  with  meaning. 
"  Now,  can  you  guess  why  you  were  brought  here,  prince 
Aziel  ?  " 

**  Is  it  that  she  may  witness  our  sufferings  under  torment  ?  *' 
he  asked. 

Metem  nodded. 

**  How  will  they  deal  with  us,  Metem  ?  " 

*'  Wait  and  see,"  he  answered  sadly. 

As  he  spoke  Ithobal  himself  appeared  followed  by  certain 
evil-looking  savages.  Having  greeted  Metem  courteously  he 
turned  to  the  Hebrew  soldiers  in  the  cages  and  asked  them 
which  of  their  number  was  most  prepared  to  die. 

"  I,  Ithobal,  who  am  their  leader, "  said  Aziel. 

"No,  Prince,"  replied  Ithobal,  with  a  cruel  smile,  "your 
time  is  not  yet  Look,  there  is  a  man  who  has  been 
wounded ;  to  put  him  out  of  his  pain  will  be  a  kindness. 
Slaves,  bear  that  Jew  to  the  edge  of  the  rock,  and — as  the 
prince  will  wish  to  study  a  new  mode  of  death — bring  his 
cage  also." 

The  order  was  obeyed,  Aziel  being  set  down  upon  the 
very  verge  of  the  cliflf.  Close  to  him  a  spur  of  granite 
jutted  out  twenty  feet  or  so  from  its  edge.  At  the  end  of 
the  spur  a  groove  was  cut  and  over  this  groove,  sus()ended 
by  a  thin  chain  from  a  pole,  hung  a  wedge  of  pure  crystal 
carefully  shaped  and  polished.  While  Aziel  wondered  what 
evil  purpose  ihis  stone  might  serve,  the  slaves  had  fastened 
a  fine  rope  to  the  cage  containing  the  wounded  Hebrew 
soldier  and  secured  its  end.  Then  they  set  the  rope  in  the 
groove  of  the  granite  spur,  and  pushed  the  cage  over  the 
edge  of  the  cliff,  so  that  it  dangled  in  mid-air. 

"Now  I  will  explain,"  said  Ithobal.  "This  is  a  method 
of  punishment  that  I  have  borrowed  fi;om  those  followers  of 


THE  CAGE  OF  DEATH.  225 

Baal  who  worship  the  sun,  by  means  of  which  Baal  claims 
his  own  sacrifice,  and  none  are  guilty  of  the  victim's  blood. 
You  see  yonder  crystal — well,  at  any  appointed  hour,  for  it 
can  be  hung  as  you  will,  the  rays  of  the  sun  shining  through 
it  cause  the  fibres  of  the  grass  rope  to  smoke  and  smoulder 
till  at  length  they  part  and — Baal  takes  his  sacrifice. 
Should  a  cloud  hide  the  sun  at  the  appointed  hour,  then, 
Baal  having  spared  him,  the  victim  is  set  free.  But,  as 
you  will  note,  at  this  season  of  the  year  there  are  no  clouds." 

"  What,  Prince,  have  you  nothing  to  say  ?  "  he  went  on, 
for  Aziel  had  listened  in  silence  to  the  tale  of  this  devilish 
device.  **  Well,  learn  that  it  depends  upon  the  lady  Elissa 
yonder  whether  or  not  this  fate  shall  be  yours.  Send  now 
and  pray  her  to  save  you.  Think  what  it  will  be  to  hang 
as  at  this  moment  your  servant  hangs  over  that  yawning 
gulf  of  space,  waiting  through  the  long  hours  till  at  last  you 
see  the  little  wreaths  of  smoke  begin  to  curl  from  the  tinder 
of  the  cord.  Why !  before  the  end  found  them  I  have  known 
men  go  mad,  and,  like  wolves,  tear  with  their  teeth  at  the 
wooden  bars. 

**  You  will  not.  Then,  Metem,  do  you  plead  for  your 
friend.  Bid  the  Baaltis  look  forth  at  one  hour  before  noon 
and  see  the  sight  of  yonder  wretch's  death,  remembering 
that  to-morrow  this  Fate  shall  be  her  lover's  unless  she  fore- 
goes her  purpose  of  self-murder  and  gives  herself  to  me. 
Nay,  no  words !  an  escort  shall  lead  you  through  the  lower 
city  to  the  gateway  of  the  tomb  and  there  listen  to  your 
speech.  See  that  it  does  not  fail  you,  merchant,  unless  you 
also  seek  to  hang  in  yonder  cage.  Tell  the  lady  Elissa 
that  to-morrow  at  sunrise  I  will  come  in  person  for  her 
answer.  If  she  yields,  then  the  prince  and  his  companions 
shall  be  set  free  and  with  you,  Metem,  to  guide  them,  be 
mounted  on  swift  camels  to  carry  them  unharmed  to  their 
retinue  beyond  the  mountains.  But  if  she  will  not  yield, 
then — Baal  shall  take  his  sacrifice.     Begone." 

So,  having  no  choice,   Metem  bowed  and  went,  leaving 


226 


ELISSA. 


the  caged  Aziel  upon  the  edge  of  the  cliff,  and  the  Hebrew 
soldier  hanging  from  the  spur  of  rock. 

Now  Aziel  roused  himself  from  the  horror  in  which  his 
soul  was  sunk,  and  strove  to  comfort  his  doomed  comrade, 
praying  with  him  to  Heaven. 

Slowly  as  they  prayed,  the  hours  drew  on  till  at  length, 
upon  the  opposite  cliff,  he  saw  men  whom  he  knew  to  be 
Metem  and  his  escort,  approach  the  mouth  of  the  tomb,  and 
faintly  heard  him  call  through  the  bars  of  the  gateway. 
Turning  himself  in  his  cage,  Aziel  glanced  at  the  rope,  and 
watched  the  spot  of  light  born  from  the  burning  glass  of  the 
crystal  creep  to  its  side. 

Now  the  fatal  moment  was  at  hand,  and  Aziel  saw  a  little 
wreath  of  smoke  rise  in  the  still  air  and  bade  his  wretched 
sefvant  close  his  eyes.  Then  came  the  end.  Suddenly  the 
taut  rope,  eaten  through  by  the  sun's  fire,  flew  back  and  the 
cage  with  the  soldier  in  it  vanished  from  his  sight,  while, 
from  far  below,  rose  the  sound  of  a  heavy  fall,  and  from  the 
tomb  of  Baaltis  rang  the  echo  of  a  woman's  shriek. 


227 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

"THERE    IS    HOPE." 

It  was  dawn.  Ithobal  the  king  stood  without  the  gates  of 
the  tomb  of  Baaltis,  the  grey  light  glimmering  faintly  on 
his  harness,  and  knocked  upon  the  brazen  bars  with  the 
handle  of  his  sword. 

**  Who  troubles  me  now  ?  "  said  a  voice  within. 

**  Lady,  it  is  I,  Ithobal,  who,  as  I  promised  by  Metem  the 
Phoenician,  am  come  to  learn  your  will  as  to  the  fate  of  my 
prisoner,  the  Prince  Aziel.  Already  he  hangs  above  the 
gulf,  and  within  one  short  hour,  if  you  so  decree  it,  he  will 
fall  and  be  dashed  to  pieces.  Or,  if  you  so  decree  it,  he  will 
be  set  free  to  return  to  his  own  land." 

"  At  what  price  will  he  be  set  free,  king  Ithobal  ?  " 

**  Lady,  you  know  the  price ;  it  is  yourself.  Oh !  I 
beseech  you,  be  wise !  spare  his  life  and  your  own.  Listen  : 
spare  his  life,  and  I  will  spare  this  city  which  lies  in  the 
hollow  of  my  hand,  and  you  shall  rule  it  with  me." 

**  You  cannot  bribe  me  thus,  king  Ithobal.  My  father 
whom  I  loved  is  dead,  and  shall  I  give  myself  to  you  for  the 
sake  of  a  city  and  a  Faith  that  would  have  betrayed  me  into 
your  hands  ? " 

**  Nay,  but  for  the  sake  of  the  man  to  whom  you  are 
dear,  you  shall  do  even  this,  Elissa.  Think  :  if  you  refuse, 
his  blood  will  be  upon  your  head,  and  what  will  you  have 
gained  ?  " 

"  Death,  which  I  seek,  for  I  weary  of  the  struggle  of  my 
days." 

"Then  end  it  in  my  arms,  lady.     Soon  this  fancy  will 


228  ELISSA. 

escape  your  mind,  and  you  will  remain  one  of  the  mightiest 
queens  of  men." 

Elissa  returned  no  answer,  and  for  a  while  there  was  silence. 

"  Lady,"  said  Ithobal  at  length,  "  the  sun  rises  and  m^^ 
servants  yonder  await  a  signal." 

Then  she  spoke  like  one  who  hesitates. 

"Are  you  not  afraid,  king  Ithobal,  to  trust  your  life  to  a 
woman  won  in  such  a  fashion  ? " 

**  Nay,*'  answered  Ithobal,  **  for  though  you  say  that  their 
fate  does  not  concern  you,  the  lives  of  all  those  penned-up 
thousands  are  hostages  for  my  own.  Should  you  by  chance 
find  a  means  to  stab  me  unawares,  then  to-night  fire  and 
sword  would  rage  through  the  city  of  Zimboe.  Nor  do 
I  fear  the  future,  since  I  know  well  that  you  who  think 
you  hate  me  now,  very  soon  will  learn  to  love  me." 

**  You  promise,  king  Ithobal,  that  if  I  yield  myself  you 
will  set  the  prince  Aziel  free  ;  but  how  can  I  believe  you 
who  twice  have  tried  to  murder  him  ?  " 

**  Doubt  me  if  you  will,  Elissa,  at  least,  you  cannot  doubt 
your  own  eyes.  Look,  his  road  to  the  sea  runs  beneath  this 
rock.  Come  from  the  tomb  and  take  your  stand  upon  it  and 
you  shall  see  him  pass;  yes,  and  should  you  wish,  speak 
with  him  in  farewell  that  you  may  be  sure  that  it  is  he  and 
alive.  Further,  I  swear  to  you  by  my  head  and  honour, 
that  no  finger  shall  be  laid  upon  you  till  he  is  gone  by,  and 
that  no  pursuit  of  him  shall  be  attempted.     Now  choose." 

Again  there  was  silence  for  a  while.  Then  Elissa  spoke 
in  a  broken  voice. 

*'  King  Ithobal,  I  have  chosen.  Trusting  to  your  royal 
word  I  will  stand  upon  the  rock  and  when  I  have  seen  the 
prince  Aziel  go  by  in  safety,  then,  since  you  desire  it,  you 
shall  put  your  arms  about  me  and  bear  me  whither  you  will. 
You  have  conquered  me,  king  Ithobal !  Henceforward  these 
lips  of  mine  are  yours  and  no  other  man's.  Give  the  signal, 
I  pray  you,  and  I  will  cast  aside  the  dagger  and  the  poison 

4  come  out  living  from  this  tomb." 


"THERE   IS   HOPE."  229 

Aziel  hung  in  his  cage  over  the  abyss  of  air,  awaiting 
death,  and  glad  to  die,  because  now  he  was  sure  that  Elissa 
had  refused  to  purchase  his  life  at  the  price  of  her  own 
surrender.  There  he  hung,  dizzy  and  sick  at  heart,  making 
his  prayer  to  heaven  and  waiting  the  end,  while  the  eagles 
that  would  prey  upon  his  shattered  flesh  swept  past  him. 

Presently,  from  the  opposing  cliff,  came  the  sound  of  a 
horn  blown  thrice.  Then,  while  Aziel  wondered  what  this 
might  mean,  the  cage  in  which  he  lay  was  drawn  in  gently 
over  the  edge  of  the  precipice,  and  carried  down  the  steeps 
of  the  granite  hill  as  it  had  been  carried  up  them. 

At  the  foot  of  the  hill  its  covering  was  torn  aside,  and  he 
saw  before  him  a  caravan  of  camels,  and  seated  on  each 
camel  a  comrade  of  his  own.  But  one  camel  had  no  rider, 
and  Metem  led  it  by  a  rope. 

The  servants  of  Ithobal  took  him  from  the  cage  and  set 
him  upon  this  camel,  though  they  did  not  loosen  the  bonds 
about  the  wrists. 

**  This  is  the  command  of  the  king,"  said  the  captain  to 
Metem  **  that  the  arms  of  the  prince  Aziel  shall  remain 
bound  until  you  have  travelled  for  six  hours.  Begone  in 
safety,  fearing  nothing." 

"What  happens  now,  Metem,"  asked  Aziel,  as  the  camels 
strode  forward,  "  and  why  am  I  set  free  who  was  expecting 
death  ?  Is  this  some  new  artifice  of  yours,  or  has  the  lady 
Elissa "  and  he  ceased. 

"  Upon  the  word  of  an  honest  merchant  I  cannot  tell  you. 
Prince.  Yesterday,  as  I  was  forced,  I  gave  the  message  of 
king  Ithobal  to  the  lady  Elissa  yonder  in  the  tomb.  She 
would  answer  me  only  one  thing,  which  she  whispered  in 
my  ear  through  the  bars  of  the  holy  tomb  ;  that  if  we  could 
escape  we  should  do  so,  moreover  that  you  must  have  no 
fear  for  her  since  she  also  had  found  a  means  of  escape 
from  Ithobal,  and  would  certainly  join  us  upon  the  road." 

As  Metem  spoke,  the  camels  passed  round  the  little  hill  on 


230  ELISSA. 

to  the  path  that  ran  beneath  the  tomb  of  Baaltis.  There, 
standing  upon  the  rock  some  fifty  feet  above  them,  was 
Elissa,  and  with  her,  but  at  a  distance,  Ithobal  the  king. 

**  Halt,  prince  Aziel,"  she  called  in  a  clear  voice,  **  and 
hearken  to  my  farewell.  I  have  bought  your  life,  and  the 
lives  of  your  companions,  and  you  are  free,  for  the  road  is 
clear  and  nothing  can  overtake  the  twelve  swiftest  camels 
in  Zimboe.  Go,  therefore,  and  be  happy,  forgetting  no  word 
that  has  passed  my  lips.  For  all  my  words  are  true,  even  to 
a  certain  promise  which  I  made  yoy  lately  by  the  mouth  of 
Metem,  and  which  I  now  fulfil — that  I  would  join  you  on 
your  road  lest  you  should  deem  me  faithless  to  the  troth 
which  I  have  so  often  sworn  to  you. 

"  King  Ithobal,  this  shape  is  yours  ;  come  now  and  take 
your  prize.  Prince  Aziel,  my  soul  is  yours,  in  life  it  shall 
companion  you,  and  in  death  await  you.  Prince  Aziel,  I 
come  to  you.'/  Then,  before  he  could  answer  a  single  word, 
with  one  swift  and  sudden  spring  she  hurled  herself  from 
the  cliff  edge  to  fall  crushed  upon  the  road  beneath. 

Aziel  saw.  In  his  agony  he  strained  so  fiercely  at  the 
bonds  which  held  him  that  they  burst  like  rushes.  He 
leapt  from  the  camel  and  knelt  beside  Elissa.  She  was  not 
yet  dead,  for  her  eyes  were  open  and  her  lips  stirred. 

**  I  have  kept  faith,  keep  it  also,  Aziel !  the  story  is  not 
done,"  she  gasped.  Then  her  life  flickered  out,  and  her 
spirit  passed. 

Aziel  rose  from  beside  the  corpse  and  looked  upward. 
There  upon  the  edge  of  the  rock  above  him,  leaning  forward, 
his  eyes  blind  with  horror,  stood  Ithobal  the  king.  Aziel 
saw  him,  and  a  fury  entered  into  his  heart  because  this  man, 
whose  jealous  rage  and  evil  doing  had  bred  such  woe  and 
caused  the  death  of  his  beloved  still  lived  upon  the  earth. 
By  the  prince  was  Metem,  who,  for  once,  had  no  words, 
and  from  his  hand  he  snatched  a  bow,  set  an  arrow  on  the 
string  and  loosed. 

The  shaft  rushed  upwards,  it  smote  Ithobal  between  the 


I  have  kept  faith,  keep  it  also,  Aziel." 


\ 


TIIF  yi:"'  YORK 

PUBLIC  LKulAUY 


ASTOR,  Lr^'O"..  AND 

TILDEN  lO.NJATIONS 

R  L 


"  THERE   IS   HOPE."  23 1 

joints  of  his  harness  so  that  the  point  of  it  sunk  throuf^h  his 
neck. 

"This  gift,  kinj(  Ithobal,  from  Aziel  the  Israelite,"  he 
cried,  as  the  arrow  sped. 

For  a  moment  the  great  man  stood  still,  then  he  opened 
his  arms  wide  and  of  a  sudden  plunged  downward,  falling 
with  a  crash  on  the  roadway,  where  he  lay  dead  at  the  side 
of  dead  Elissa. 

"  The  play  is  played,  and  the  fate  fulfilled,"  cried  Metem. 
**  See,  the  servants  of  the  king  speed  yonder  with  their  evil 
tidings ;  let  us  away  lest  we  bide  here  with  these  two  for 
ever." 

•*That  is  my  desire,"  said  A/iel. 

**A  desire  which  may  not  be  fulfilled,"  answered  Metem, 
"  Come,  Prince,  since  we  cannot  go  without  you.  Surely 
you  do  not  wish  to  sacrifice  the  lives  of  all  of  us  as  an  offer- 
ing to  the  great  spirit  of  the  lady  who  is  dead.  It  is  one 
that  she  would  not  seek." 

Then  Aziel  knelt  down  and  kissed  the  brow  of  the  dead 
Elissa,  and  went  his  way,  saying  no  word. 

That  night,  when  the  darkness  fell,  the  sky  behind  these 
travellers  grew  red  with  fire. 

"  Behold   the    end    of    the    golden    city ! "    said    Metem. 
**  -2imboe  is  food  for  flames  and  its  children  for  the  sword. 
*Ssachar  was  a  prophet  indeed,  who  foretold  that  it  should 
'^e  so." 

-Aziel  bowed    his  head,  remembering  that   Issachar    had 

'o retold  also  that  for   Elissa  and  for  him  there  was  hope 

^>*ond  the  grave.      As  he  thought  it,  a  wind  beat  upon  his 

^^'Ow  and  through  it  a  soft  voice  seemed  to  murmur  to  his 

h^^rt  :— 

**  Be  of  good  courage  :   Beloved,  there  is  hope." 

So,  turning  from  the  death  behind  him,  this  far  avi^.^^  ^o\- 


232 


ELISSA, 


gotten  lover  set  his  face  to  the  sea  of  Life  and  passed  it, 
and  long  ago,  at  his  appointed  hour,  gained  its  further  shore, 
to  be  welcomed  there  b}'  her  who  watched  for  him. 

And  thus,  because  of  the  fateful  and  predestined  loves  of 
Aziel  the  prince,  and  Elissa  the  priestess  and  daughter  of 
Sakon,  three  thousand  years  and  more  ago,  the  ancient  city 
of  Zimboe  fell  at  the  hand  of  king  Ithobal  and  his  Tribes, 
so  that  to-day  there  remain  of  it  nothing  but  a  desolate  grey 
tower  of  stone,  and  beneath,  the  crumbling  bones  of  men. 


233 


THE  WIZARD. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  DEPUTATION. 

Has  the  age  of  miracle  quite  gone  by,  or  is  it  still  possible  to 
the  Voice  of  F'aith  calling  aloud  upon  the  earth  to  wring  from 
the  dumb  heavens  an  audible  answer  to  its  prayer  ?  Does 
the  promise  uttered  by  the  Master  of  mankind  upon  the  eve 
ofthe^nd — **  Whoso  that  believeth  in  Me,  the  works  that 
I  do  he  shall  do  also  .  .  .  and  whatsoever  ve  shall  ask  in 
My  name,  that  will  I  do  " — still  hold  good  to  such  as  do  ask 
and  do  believe  ? 

Let  those  who  care  to  studv  the  historv  of  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Owen,  and  of  that  strange  man  who  carried  on  and  completed 
his  work,  answer  this  question  according  to  their  judgment. 

The  time  was  a  Sunday  afternoon  in  summer,  and  the 
place  a  church  in  the  Midland  counties.  It  was  a  beautiful 
church,  ancient  and  spacious ;  moreover,  it  had  recently 
been  restored  at  great  cost.  Seven  or  eight  hundred  people 
could  have  found  sittings  in  it,  and  doubtless  they  had  done 
so  when  Busscombe  was  a  large  manufacturing  town,  before 
the  failure  of  the  coal  supply  and  other  causes  drove  away 
its  trade.  Now  it  was  much  what  it  had  been  in  the  time 
of  the  Normans,  a  little  agricultural  village  with  a  population 
of  300  souls.  Out  of  this  population,  including  the  choir 
boys,  exactly  thirty-nine  had  elected  to  attend  church  on 
this  particular  Sunday ;  and  of  these,  three  were  fast  asl^ti^^ 
and  four  were  dozing. 


234  THE   WIZARD. 

The  Rev.  Thomas  Owen  counted  them  from  his  seat  in 
the  chancel,  for  another  clergyman  was  preaching;  and,  as 
he  counted,  bitterness  and  disappointment  took  hold  of  him. 
The  preacher  was  a  **  Deputation,"  sent  by  one  of  the  large 
missionary  societies  to  arouse  the  indifferent  to  a  sense  of 
duty  towards  their  unconverted  black  brethren  in  Africa,  and 
incidentally  to  collect  cash  to  be  spent  in  the  conversion 
of  the  said  brethren.  The  Rev.  Thomas  Owen  himself  sug- 
gested the  visit  of  the  Deputation,  and  had  laboured  hard  to 
secure  him  a  good  audience.  But  the  beauty  of  the  weather, 
or  terror  of  the  inevitable  subscription,  prevailed  against  him. 
Hence  his  disappointment. 

"Well,"  he  thought,  with  a  sigh,  **  I  have  done  my  best, 
and  I  must  make  it  up  out  of  my  own  pocket." 

Then  he  settled  himself  to  listen  to  the  sermon. 

The  preacher,  a  battered-looking  individual  of  between 
fifty  and  sixty  years  of  age,  was  gaunt  with  recent  sickness, 
patient  and  unimaginative  in  aspect.  He  preached  extem- 
porarily,  with  the  aid  of  notes ;  and  it  cannot  be  said  that 
his  discourse  was  remarkable  for  interest,  at  any  rate  in  its 
beginning.  Doubtless  the  sparse  congregation,  so  prone  to 
slumber,  discouraged  him  ;  for  offering  exhortations  to  empty 
benches  is  but  weary  work.  Indeed  he  was  meditating  the 
advisability  of  bringing  his  argument  to  an  abrupt  con- 
clusion when,  chancing  to  glance  round,  he  became  aware 
that  he  had  at  least  one  sympathetic  listener,  his  host, 
the  Rev.  Thomas  Owen. 

From  that  moment  the  sermon  improved  by  degrees,  till 
at  length  it  reached  a  really  high  level  of  excellence.  Ceas- 
ing from  rhetoric,  the  speaker  began  to  tell  of  his  own 
experience  and  sufferings  in  the  Cause  amongst  savage 
tribes ;  for  he  himself  was  a  missionary  of  many  years 
standing.  He  told  how  once  he  and  a  companion  had  been 
sent  to  a  nation,  who  named  themselves  the  Sons  of  Fire 
because  their  god  was  the  lightning,  if  indeed  they  could  be 
said  to  boast  any  gods  other  than  the  Spear  and  the  King. 


THE   DEPUTATION.  235 

In  simple  language  he  narrated  his  terrible  adventures 
among  these  savages,  the  murder  of  his  companion  by  com- 
mand of  the  Council  of  Wizards,  and  his  own  flight  for  his 
life ;  a  tale  so  interesting  and  vivid  that  even  the  bucolic 
sleepers  awakened  and  listened  open-mouthed. 

'*  But  this  is  by  the  way,"  he  went  on  ;  "for  my  Society 
does  not  ask  you  to  subscribe  towards  the  conversion  of  the 
Children  of  F'ire.  Until  that  people  is  conquered — which 
very  likely  will  not  be  for  generations,  seeing  that  they  live 
in  Central  Africa,  occupying  a  territory  that  white  men  do 
not  desire — no  missionary  will  dare  again  to  visit  them." 

At  this  moment  something  caused  him  to  look  a  second 
time  at  Thomas  Owen.  He  was  leaning  forward  in  his 
place  listening  eagerly,  and  a  strange  light  filled  the  large, 
dark  eyes  that  shone  in  the  pallor  of  his  delicate,  nervous 
face. 

**  There  is  a  man  who  would  dare,  if  he  were  put  to  it," 
thought  the  Deputation  to  himself  Then  he  ended  his 
sermon. 

That  evening  the  two  men  sat  at  dinner  in  the  rectory. 
It  was  a  very  fine  rectory,  beautifully  furnished  ;  for  Owen 
was  a  man  of  taste  which  he  had  the  means  to  gratify.  Also, 
although  they  were  alone,  the  dinner  was  good — so  good 
that  the  poor  broken-down  missionary,  sipping  his  unac- 
customed port,  a  vintage  wine,  sighed  aloud  in  admiration 
and  involuntary  envy. 

**  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  asked  Owen. 

•*  Nothing,  Mr.  Owen  ;  "  then,  of  a  sudden  thawing  into 
candour,  he  added:  "that  is,  everything.  Heaven  forgive 
me ;  but  I,  who  enjoy  your  hospitality,  am  envious  of  you. 
Don't  think  too  hardly  of  me  ;  I  have  a  large  family  to 
support,  and  if  only  you  knew  what  a  struggle  my  life  is, 
and  has  been  for  the  last  twenty  years,  you  would  not,  I 
am  sure.  But  you  have  never  experienced  it,  and  could  not 
understand.  *  The  labourer  is  worthy  of  his  hire.'  Well, 
my   hire   is  under  two   hundred  a   year,  and   eight   of  us 


236  THE   WIZARD. 

must  live — or  starve — on  it.  And  I  have  worked,  ay,  until 
my  health  is  broken.  A  labourer  indeed !  I  am  a  very 
hodman,  a  spiritual  Sisyphus.  And  now  I  must  go  back 
to  carry  my  load  and  roll  my  stone  again  and  again  among 
those  hopeless  savages  till  I  die  of  it — till  I  die  of  it !  " 

"  At  least  it  is  a  noble  life  and  death  !  "  exclaimed  Owen, 
a  sudden  fire  of  enthusiasm  burning  in  his  dark  eyes. 

**  Yes,  viewed  from  a  distance.  Were  you  asked  to  leave 
this  living  of  two  thousand  a  year — I  see  that  is  what  they 
put  it  at  in  Crockford — with  its  English  comforts  and  easy 
work,  that  you  might  lead  that  life  and  attain  that  death, 
then  you  would  think  differently.  But  why  should  I  bore 
you  with  such  talk  ?  Thank  Heaven  that  your  lines  are 
cast  in  pleasant  places.  Yes,  please,  I  will  take  one  more 
glass  ;  it  does  me  good." 

**  Tell  me  some  more  about  that  tribe  you  were  speaking 
of  in  your  sermon,  the  '  Sons  of  Fire  *  I  think  you  called 
them,"  said  Owen,  as  he  passed  him  the  decanter. 

So,  with  an  eloquence  induced  by  the  generous  wine  and 
a  quickened  imagination,  the  Deputation  told  him — told  him 
many  strange  things  and  terrible.  For  this  people  was  an 
awful  people  :  vigorous  in  mind  and  body,  and  warriors 
from  generation  to  generation,  but  superstition-ridden  and 
cruel.  They  lived  in  the  far  interior,  some  months'  journey 
by  boat  and  ox -waggon  from  the  coast,  and  of  white  men 
and  their  ways  they  knew  but  little. 

*'  How  many  of  them  are  there  ?  "   asked  Owen. 

•'  Who  can  say  ?  "  he  answered.  **  Nearly  half-a-million, 
perhaps ;  at  least  they  pretend  that  they  can  put  sixty 
thousand  men  under  arms." 

**  And  did  they  treat  you  badly  when  you  visited  them  ?  " 

"  Not  at  first.  They  received  us  civilly  enough  ;  and  on 
a  given  day  we  were  requested  to  explain  to  the  king  and 
the  Council  of  Wizards  the  religion  which  we  came  to 
teach.  All  that  day  we  explained  and  all  the  next — or  rather 
my  friend  did,  for  I  knew  very  little  of  the  language — and 


THE   DEPUTATION.  237 

they  listened  with  great  interest.  At  last  the  chief  of  the 
wizards  and  first  prophet  to  the  king  rose  to  question  us. 
He  was  named  Hokosa,  a  tall,  thin  man,  with  a  spiritual  face 
and  terrible  calm  eyes. 

**  *  You  speak  well,  son  of  a  White  Man,'  he  said,  '  but 
let  us  pass  from  words  to  deeds.  You  tell  us  that  this  God 
of  yours,  whom  you  desire  that  we  should  take  as  our  God, 
so  that  you  may  become  His  chief  prophets  in  the  land, 
was  a  wizard  such  as  we  are,  though  greater  than  we  are ; 
for  not  only  did  He  know  the  past  and  the  future  as  we  do, 
but  also  He  could  cure  those  who  were  smitten  with  hopeless 
sickness,  and  raise  those  who  were  dead,  which  we  cannot 
do.  You  tell  us,  moreover,  that  by  faith  those  who  believe 
on  Him  can  do  works  as  great  as  He  did,  and  that  you  do 
believe  on  Him.  Therefore  we  will  put  you  to  the  proof. 
Ho  !  there,  lead  forth  that  evil  one.' 

**  As  he  spoke  a  man  was  placed  before  us,  one  who  had 
been  convicted  of  witchcraft  or  some  other  crime. 

**  *  Kill  him  ! '  said  Hokosa. 

**  There  was  a  faint  cry,  a  scuffle,  a  flashing  of  spears,  and 
the  man  lay  still  before  us. 

**  *  Now,  followers  of  the  new  God,'  said  Hokosa,  *  raise 
him  from  the  dead  as  your  Master  did  !  ' 

**  In  vain  did  we  offer  explanations. 

"'Peace!'  said  Hokosa  at  length,  'your  words  weary 
us.  Look  now,  either  you  have  preached  to  us  a  false  god 
and  are  liars,  or  you  are  traitors  to  the  King  you  preach, 
since,  lacking  faith  in  Him,  you  cannot  do  such  works  as 
He  gives  power  to  do  to  those  who  have  faith  in  Him.  Out 
of  your  own  mouths  are  you  judged,  White  Men.  Choose 
which  horn  of  the  bull  you  will,  you  hang  to  one  of  them, 
and  it  shall  pierce  you.  This  is  the  sentence  of  the  king,  I 
speak  it  who  am  the  king's  mouth  :  That  you,  White  Man, 
who  have  spoken  to  us  and  cheated  us  these  two  weary  days, 
be  put  to  death,  and  that  you,  his  companion  who  have 
been  silent,  be  driven  from  the  land.' 


238  THE   WIZARD. 

**  I  can  hardly  bear  to  tell  the  rest  of  it,  Mr.  Owen.  They 
gave  my  poor  friend  ten  minutes  to  '  talk  to  his  Spirit,'  then 
they  speared  him  before  my  face.  After  it  was  over,  Hokosa 
spoke  to  me,  saying  : — 

**  *  Go  back,  White  Man,  to  those  who  sent  you,  and  tell 
them  the  words  of  the  Sons  of  Fire  :  That  they  have  listened 
to  the  message  of  peace,  and  though  they  are  a  people  of 
warriors,  yet  they  thank  them  for  that  message,  for  in  itself 
it  sounds  good  and  beautiful  in  their  ears,  if  it  be  true.  Tell 
them  that  having  proved  you  to  be  liars,  they  dealt  with  you 
as  all  honest  men  seek  that  liars  should  be  dealt  with.  Tell 
them  that  they  desire  to  hear  more  of  this  matter,  and  if 
one  can  be  sent  to  them  who  has  no  false  tongue ;  who  in 
all  things  fulfils  the  promise  of  his  lips,  that  they  will  hearken 
to  him  and  treat  him  well,  but  that  for  such  as  you  they 
keep  a  spear.'  " 

**  And  who  went  after  you  got  back  ?  "  asked  Owen,  who 
was  listening  with  the  deepest  interest. 

"  Who  went  ?  Do  you  suppose  that  there  are  many  mad 
clergymen  in  Africa,  Mr.  Owen  ?     Nobody  went." 

*' And  yet,"  said  Owen,  speaking  more  to  himself  than  to 
his  guest,  "the  man  Hokosa  was  right,  and  the  Christian 
who  of  a  truth  believes  the  promises  of  our  religion  should 
trust  to  them  and  go." 

*'  Then  perhaps  you  would  like  to  undertake  the  mission, 
Mr.  Owen,"  said  the  Deputation  briskly;  for  the  reflection 
stung  him,  unintentional  as  it  was. 

Owen  started. 

*'  That  is  a  new  idea,"  he  said.  **  And  now  perhaps  you 
wish  to  go  to  bed ;  it  is  past  eleven  o'clock." 


239 


chaptp:r  II. 

THOMAS    OWEN. 

Thomas  Owen  went  to  his  room,  but  not  to  bed.  Taking 
a  Bible  from  the  table,  he  consulted  reference  after  reference. 

"  The  promise  is  clear,"  he  said  aloud  presently,  as  he 
shut  the  book;  "clear  and  often  repeated.  There  is  no 
escape  from  it,  and  no  possibility  of  a  double  meaning.  If 
it  is  not  true,  then  it  would  seem  that  nothing  is  true,  and 
that  every  Christian  in  the  world  is  tricked  and  deluded. 
But  if  it  /5  true,  why  do  we  never  hear  of  miracles  ?  The 
answer  is  easy :  Because  we  have  not  faith  enough  to  work 
them.  The  Apostles  worked  miracles ;  for  they  had  seen, 
therefore  their  faith  was  perfect.  Since  their  day  nobody's 
faith  has  been  quite  perfect ;  at  least  I  think  not.  The 
physical  part  of  our  nature  prevents  it.  Or  perhaps  the 
miracles  still  happen,  but  they  are  spiritual  miracles." 

Then  he  sat  down  by  the  open  window,  and  gazing  at  the 
dreamy  beauty  of  the  summer  night,  he  thought,  for  his  soul 
was  troubled.  Once  before  it  had  been  troubled  thus ;  that 
was  nine  years  ago,  for  now  he  was  but  little  over  thirty. 
Then  a  call  had  come  to  him,  a  voice  had  seemed  to  speak 
in  his  ears  bidding  him  to  lay  down  great  possessions  to 
follow  whither  Heaven  should  lead  him.  Thomas  Owen 
had  obeyed  the  voice  ;  though,  owing  to  circumstances  which 
need  not  be  detailed,  to  do  so  he  was  obliged  to  renounce 
his  succession  to  a  very  large  estate,  and  to  content  himself 
with  a  younger  son's*  portion  of  thirty  thousand  pounds  and 
the  reversion  to  the  living  which  he  had  now  held  for  some 
five  years. 


240  THE   WIZARD. 

Then  and  there,  with  singular  unanimity  and  despatch, 
his  relations  came  to  the  conclusion  that  he  was  mad.  To 
this  hour,  indeed,  those  who  stand  in  his  place  and  enjoy 
the  wealth  and  position  that  were  his  by  right,  speak  of  him 
as  **  poor  Thomas,"  and  mark  their  disapprobation  of  his 
peculiar  conduct  by  refusing  with  an  unvarying  steadiness 
to  subscribe  even  a  single  shilling  to  a  missionary  society. 
How  "  poor  Thomas  "  speaks  of  them  in  the  place  where 
he  is  we  may  wonder,  but  as  yet  we  cannot  know — probably 
with  the  gentle  love  and  charity  that  marked  his  every 
action  upon  earth.     But  this  is  by  the  way. 

He  had  entered  the  Church,  but  what  had  he  done  in  its 
shadow  ?  This  was  the  question  which  Owen  asked  himself 
as  he  sat  that  night  by  the  open  window,  arraigning  his  past 
before  the  judgment-seat  of  conscience.  For  three  years  he 
had  worked  hard  somewhere  in  the  slums ;  then  this  living 
had  fallen  to  him.  He  had  taken  it,  and  from  that  day 
forward  his  record  was  very  much  of  a  blank.  The  parish 
was  small  and  well  ordered  ;  there  was  little  to  do  in  it, 
and  the  Salvation  Army  had  seized  upon  and  reclaimed  two 
of  the  three  confirmed  drunkards  it  could  boast. 

His  guest's  saying  echoed  in  his  brain  like  the  catch  of 
a  tune — **  thatjow  might  lead  that  life  and  attain  that  death  *'. 
Supposing  that  he  were  bidden  so  to  do  now,  this  very  night, 
would  he  indeed  "  think  differently  "  ?  He  had  become  a 
priest  to  serve  his  Maker.  How  would  it  be  were  that 
Maker  to  command  that  he  should  serve  Him  in  this  extreme 
and  heroic  fashion  ?  Would  he  flinch  from  the  steely  or 
would  he  meet  it  as  the  martyrs  met  it  of  old  ? 

Physically  he  was  little  suited  to  such  an  enterprise,  for 
in  appearance  he  was  slight  and  pale,  and  in  constitution 
delicate.  Also,  there  was  another  reason  against  the  thing. 
High  Church  and  somewhat  ascetic  in  his  principles,  in  the 
beginning  he  had  admired  celibacy,  and  in  secret  dedicated 
himself  to  that  state.     But  at  heart  Thomas  was  very  much 

man,  and    of  late  he  had   come  to  see  that  that  which 


THOMAS  OWEN.  24I 

is  against  nature  is  presumably  not  right,  though  fanatics 
may  not  hesitate  to  pronounce  it  wrong.  Possibly  this 
conversion  to  more  genial  views  of  life  was  quickened  by 
the  presence  in  the  neighbourhood  of  a  young  lady  whom 
he  chanced  to  admire ;  at  least  it  is  certain  that  the  mere 
thought  of  seeing  her  no  more  for  ever  smote  him  like  a 
sword  of  sudden   pain. 

That  very  night — or  so  it  seemed  to  him,  and  so  he  be- 
lieved— the  Angel  of  the  Lord  stood  before  him  as  he  was 
wont  to  stand  before  the  men  of  old,  and  spoke  a  summons 
in  his  ear.  How  or  in  what  seeming  that  summons  came 
Thomas  Owen  never  told,  and  we  need  not  inquire.  At  the 
least  he  heard  it,  and,  like  the  Apostles,  he  arose  and  girded 
his  loins  to  obey.  For  now,  in  the  hour  of  trial,  it  proved 
that  this  man's  faith  partook  of  the  nature  of  their  faith. 
It  was  utter  and  virgin  ;  it  was  not  clogged  with  nineteenth- 
century  qualifications;  it  had  never  dallied  with  strange 
doctrines,  or  kissed  the  feet  of  pinchbeck  substitutes  for 
God.  In  his  heart  he  believed  that  the  Almighty,  without 
intermediary,  but  face  to  face,  had  bidden  him  to  go  forth 
into  the  wilderness  there  to  perish.  So  he  bowed  his  head 
and  went. 

On  the  following  morning  at  breakfast  Owen  had  some 
talk  with  his  friend  the  Deputation. 

"  You  asked  me  last  night,"  he  said  quietly,  *'  whether 
I  would  undertake  a  mission  to  that  people  of  whom  you 
were  telling  me — the  Sons  of  Fire.  Well,  I  have  been 
thinking  it  over,  and  come  to  the  conclusion  that  I  will  do 


so 


At  this  point  the  Deputation,  concluding  that  his  host 
must  be  mad,  moved  quietly  but  decidedly  towards  the 
door. 

"Wait  a  moment,"  went  on  Owen,  in  a  matter-of-fact 
voice,  "the  dog-cart  will  not  be  round  for  another  three- 
quarters  of  an  hour.     Tell  me,  if  it  were  offered  to  you,  and 


242  THE   WIZARD. 

on  investigation  you  proved  suitable,  would  you  care  to  take 
over  this  living  ?  " 

**  Would  I  care  to  take  over  this  living?"  gasped  the 
astonished  Deputation.  "Would  I  care  to  walk  down  that 
garden  and  find  myself  in  Heaven  ?  But  why  are  you 
making  fun  of  me  ?  " 

*'  I  am  not  making  fun  of  you.  If  I  go  to  Africa  I  must 
give  up  the  living,  of  which  I  own  the  advowson,  and  it 
occurred  to  me  that  it  might  suit  you — that  is  all.  You 
have  done  your  share ;  your  health  is  broken,  and  you 
have  many  dependant  upon  you.  It  seems  right,  there- 
fore, that  you  should  rest,  and  that  I  should  work.  If 
I  do  no  good  yonder,  at  the  least  you  and  yours  will  be 
a  little  benefited." 

That  same  day  Owen  chanced  to  meet  the  lady  who  has 
been  spoken  of  as  having  caught  his  heart.  He  had  meant 
to  go  away  without  seeing  her,  but  fortune  brought  them 
together.  Hitherto,  whilst  in  reality  leading  him  on,  she 
had  seemed  to  keep  him  at  a  distance,  with  the  result  that 
he  did  not  know  that  it  was  her  fixed  intention  to  marry 
him.  To  her,  with  some  hesitation,  he  told  his  plans. 
Surprised  and  frightened  into  candour,  the  lady  reasoned 
with  him  warmly,  and  when  reason  failed  to  move  him  she 
did  more.  By  some  subtle  movement,  with  some  sudden 
word,  she  lifted  the  veil  of  her  reserve  and  suffered  him  to 
see  her  heart.  **  If  you  will  not  stay  for  aught  else,"  said 
her  troubled  eyes,  "  then,  love,  stay  for  me." 

For  a  moment  he  was  shaken.  Then  he  answered  the 
look  straight  out,  as  was  his  nature. 

'*  I  never  guessed,"  he  said.  **  I  did  not  presume  to  hope 
— now  it  is  too  late !  Listen  !  I  will  tell  you  what  I  have 
told  no  living  soul,  though  thereafter  you  may  think  me 
mad.  Weak  and  humble  as  I  am,  I  believe  myself  to  have 
received  a  Divine  mission.  I  believe  that  I  shall  execute  it, 
or  bring  about  its  execution,  but  at  the  ultimate  cost  of  my 


THOMAS   OWEN. 


243 


own  life.  Still,  in  such  a  service  two  are  better  than  one. 
If  you — can  care  enough — if  you " 

But  the  lady  had  already  turned  away,  and  was  murmur- 
ing her  farewell  in  accents  that  sounded  like  a  sob.  Love 
and  faith  after  this  sort  were  not  given  to  her. 

Of  all  Owen's  trials  this  was  the  sharpest.  Of  all  his 
sacrifices  this  was  the  most  complete. 


244 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  TEMPTATION. 

Two  years  have  gone  by  all  but  a  few  months,  and  from 
the  rectory  in  a  quiet  English  village  we  pass  to  a  scene  in 
Central,  or  South  Central,  Africa. 

On  the  brow  of  a  grassy  slope  dotted  over  with  mimosa 
thorns,  and  close  to  a  gushing  stream  of  water,  stands  a 
house,  or  rather  a  hut,  built  of  green  brick  and  thatched 
with  grass.  Behind  this  hut  is  a  fence  of  thorns,  rough 
but  strong,  designed  to  protect  all  within  it  from  the  attacks 
of  lions  and  other  beasts  of  prey.  At  present,  save  for  a 
solitary  mule  eating  its  provender  by  the  wheel  of  a  tented 
ox- waggon,  it  is  untenanted,  for  the  cattle  have  not  yet  been 
kraaled  for  the  night.  Presently  Thomas  Owen  enters  this 
enclosure  by  the  back  door  of  the  hut,  and  having  attended 
to  the  mule,  which  whinnies  at  the  sight  of  him,  goes  to  the 
gate  and  watches  there  till  he  sees  his  native  boys  driving 
the  cattle  up  the  slope  of  the  hill.  At  length  they  arrive, 
and  when  he  has  counted  them  to  make  sure  that  none  are 
missing,  and  in  a  few  kind  words  commended  the  herds  for 
their  watchfulness,  he  walks  to  the  front  of  the  house  and, 
seating  himself  upon  a  wooden  stool  set  under  a  mimosa 
tree  that  grows  near  the  door,  he  looks  earnestly  towards 
the  west. 

The  man  has  changed  somewhat  since  last  we  saw  him. 
To  begin  with,  he  has  grown  a  beard,  and  although  the  hot 
African  sun  has  bronzed  it  into  an  appearance  of  health,  his 
face  is  even  thinner  than  it  was,  and  therein  the  great 
spiritual  eyes  shine  still  more  strangely. 


'■■i  y^Bt^-fg 


Half  an  hour  later  John  stands  belbre  him. 


TIJE   TEMITATION.  245 

At  the  foot  of  the  slope  runs  a  wide  river,  just  here  broken 
into  rapids  where  the  waters  make  an  an^ry  music.  Beyond 
this  river  stretches  a  vast  plain  bounded  on  the  horizon  by 
mountain  ranges,  each  line  of  them  rising  higher  than  the 
other  till  their  topmost  and  more  distant  peaks  melt  imper- 
ceptibly into  the  tender  blue  of  the  heavens.  This  is  the 
land  of  the  Sons  of  Fire,  and  yonder  amid  the  slopes  of  the 
nearest  hills  is  the  f^reat  kraal  of  their  kin^,  Umsuka,  whose 
name,  being  interpreted,  means  The  Thunderbolt. 

In  the  very  midst  of  the  foam  in <;  rapids,  and  about  a 
thousand  yards  from  the  house  lies  a  space  of  rippling; 
shallow  water,  where,  unless  it  chances  to  be  in  flood,  the 
river  can  be  forded.  It  is  this  ford  that  Owen  watches  so 
intently. 

"John  should  have  been  back  twelve  hours  ajj:o,"  he 
matters  to  himself.  *'  I  pray  that  no  harm  has  befallen  him 
at  the  Great  Place  yonder.'* 

Just  then  a  tiny  black  speck  appears,  far  away  on  the 
plain.  It  is  a  man  travelling  towards  the  water  at  a  swing- 
ing trot  Going  into  the  hut,  Owen  returns  with  a  pair  of 
field-glasses,  and  through  them  scrutinises  the  figure  of  the 
man. 

"Heaven  be  praised!  It  is  John,"  he  mutters,  with  a 
sigh  of  relief.     "  Now,  I  wonder  what  answer  he  brings  ?  " 

Half  an  hour  later  John  stands  before  him,  a  stalwart 
native  of  the  tribe  of  the  Amasuka,  the  People  of  Fire,  and 
with  uplifted  .hand  salutes  him,  giving  him  titles  of  honour. 

•*  Praise  me  not,  John,"  said  Owen  ;  "  praise  God  only, 
as  I  have  taught  you  to  do.  Tell  me,  have  you  seen  the 
king,  and  what  is  his  word  ?  " 

•*  Father,"  he  answered,  *'  I  journeyed  to  the  great  town, 
as  you  bade  me,  and  I  was  admitted  before  the  majesty  of 
the  king;  yes,  he  received  me  in  the  courtyard  of  the  House 
of  Women.  With  his  guards,  who  stood  at  a  distance  out 
of  hearing,  there  were  present  three  only ;  but  oh !  those 
three  were  great,  the  greatest  in  all  the  land  after  the  kin($. 


246  THE  WIZARD. 

They  were  Hafela,  the  king  that  is  to  come,  the  prince 
Nodwengo,  his  brother,  and  Hokosa  the  terrible,  the  chief 
of  the  wizards ;  and  I  tell  you,  father,  that  my  blood  dried 
up  and  my  heart  shrivelled  when  they  turned  their  eyes 
upon  me,  reading  the  thoughts  of  my  heart." 

'*  Have  I  not  told  you,  John,  to  trust  in  God,  and  fear 
nothing  at  the  hands  of  man  ?  " 

"  You  told  me,  father,  but  still  I  feared,"  answered  the 
messenger  humbly.  **  Yet,  being  bidden  to  it,  I  lifted  my 
forehead  from  the  dust  and  stood  upon  my  feet  before  the 
king,  and  delivered  to  him  the  message  which  you  set 
between   my  lips." 

**  Repeat  the  message,  John." 

**  *  O  King,'  I  said,  *  beneath  whose  footfall  the  whole 
earth  shakes,  whose  arms  stretch  round  the  world  and 
whose  breath  is  the  storm,  I,  whose  name  is  John,  am  sent 
by  the  white  man  whose  name  is  Messenger' — for  by  that 
title  you  bade  me  make  you  known — *  who  for  a  year  has 
dwelt  in  the  land  that  your  spears  have  wasted  beyond  the 
banks  of  the  river.  These  are  the  words  which  he  spoke  to 
me,  O  King,  that  I  pass  on  to  you  with  my  tongue :  **  To 
the  King  Umsuka,  lord  of  the  Amasuka,  the  Sons  of  Fire, 
I,  Messenger,  who  am  the  servant  and  the  ambassador  of 
the  King  of  Heaven,  give  greeting.  A  year  ago,  King,  I 
sent  to  you  §aying  that  the  message  which  was  brought  by 
that  white  man  whom  you  drove  from  your  land  had  reached 
the  ears  of  Him  whom  I  serve,  the  High  and  Holy  One, 
and  that,  speaking  in  my  heart,  He  had  commanded  me 
to  take  up  the  challenge  of  your  message.  Here  am  I, 
therefore,  ready  to  abide  by  the  law  which  you  have  laid 
down  ;  for  if  guile  or  lies  be  found  in  me,  then  let  me  travel 
from  your  land  across  the  bridge  of  spears.  Still,  I  would 
dwell  a  little  while  here  where  I  am  before  I  pass  into  the 
shadow  of  your  rule  and  speak  in  the  ears  of  your  people 
as  I  have  been  bidden.  Know,  King,  that  first  I  would 
1^      learn  your  tongue,  and  therefore  I  demand  that  one  of  your 


THE  TEMPTATION.  247 

people  may  be  sent  to  dwell  with  me  and  to  teach  me  that 
tongue.  King,  you  heard  my  words  and  you  sent  me  a 
man  to  dwell  with  me,  and  that  man  has  taught  me  your 
tongue,  and  I  also  have  taught  him,  converting  him  to  my 
faith  and  giving  him  a  new  name,  the  name  of  John. 
King,  now  I  seek  your  leave  to  visit  you,  and  to  deliver  into 
your  ears  the  words  with  which  I,  Messenger,  am  charged. 
I  have  spoken.*'  * 

"Thus  I,  John,  addressed  the  great  ones,  my  fathfer,  and 
they  listened  in  silence.  When  I  had  done  they  spoke 
together,  a  word  here  and  a  word  there.  Then  Hokosa,  the 
king's  mouth,  answered  me,  telling  the  thought  of  the 
king :  *  You  are  a  bold  man,  you  whose  name  is  John,  but 
who  once  had  another  name — you,  my  servant,  who  dare 
to  appear  before  me,  and  to  make  it  known  to  me  that 
you  have  been  turned  to  a  new  faith  and  serve  another 
king  than  I.  Yet  because  you  are  bold,  I  forgive  you.  Go 
back  now  to  that  white  man  who  is  named  Messenger  and 
who  comes  upon  an  embassy  to  me  from  the  Lord  of 
Heaven,  and  bid  him  come  in  peace.  Yet  warn  him  once 
again  that  here  also  we  know  something  of  the  Powers  that 
are  not  seen,  here  also  we  have  our  wizards  who  draw 
wisdom  from  the  air,  who  tame  the  thunderbolt  and  compel 
the  rain,  and  that  he  must  show  himself  greater  than  all  of 
these  if  he  would  not  pass  hence  by  th6  bridge  of  spears. 
Let  him,  therefore,  take  counsel  with  his  heart  and  with 
Him  he  serves,  if  such  a  One  there  is,  and  let  him  come  or 
let  him  stay  away  as  it  shall  please  him.'  " 

**  So  be  it,"  said  Owen  ;  **  the  words  of  the  king  are  good, 
and  to-morrow  we  will  start  for  the  Great  Place." 

John  heard  and  assented,  but  without  eagerness. 

*•  My  father,"  he  said,  in  a  doubtful  and  tentative  voice, 
**  would  it  not  perhaps  be  better  to  bide  here  awhile  first  ?  " 

**  Why  ?  "  asked  Owen.  **  We  have  sown,  and  now  is 
the  hour  to  reap." 

**  It   is   so,   my  father,   but   as   I   ran   hither,  full  oC  tK^ 


248  THE  WIZARD. 

king's  words,  it  came  into  my  mind  that  now  is  not  the  time 
to  convert  the  Sons  of  Fire.  There  is  trouble  brewing  at 
the  Great  Place,  father.  Listen,  and  I  will  tell  you ;  as 
I  have  heard,  so  I  will  tell  you.  You  know  well  that  our 
King  Umsuka  has  two  sons,  Hafela  and  Nodwengo;  and 
of  these  Hafela  is  the  heir-apparent,  the  fruit  of  the  chief 
wife  of  the  king,  and  Nodwengo  is  sprung  from  another 
wife.  Now  Hafela  is  proud  and  cruel,  a  warrior  of  warriors, 
a  terrible  man,  and  Nodwengo  is  gentle  and  mild,  like  to  his 
mother  whom  the  king  loves.  Of  late  it  has  been  discovered 
that  Hafela,  weary  of  waiting  for  power,  has  made  a  plot  to 
depose  his  father  and  to  kill  Nodwengo,  his  brother,  so  that 
the  land  and  those  who  dwell  in  it  may  become  his  without 
question.  This  plot  the  king  knows — I  had  it  from  one  of 
his  women,  who  is  my  sister — and  he  is  very  wroth,  yet  he 
dare  do  little,  for  he  grows  old  and  timid,  and  seeks  rest, 
not  war.  Yet  he  is  minded,  if  he  can  find  the  heart,  to  go 
back  upon  the  law  and  to  name  Nodwengo  as  his  heir  before 
all  the  army  at  the  feast  of  the  first-fruits,  which  shall  be 
held  on  the  third  day  from  to-night.  This  Hafela  knows, 
and  Nodwengo  knows  it  also,  and  each  of  them  has 
summoned  his  following,  numbering  thousands  and  tens  of 
thousands  of  spears,  to  attend  this  feast  of  the  first-fruits. 
That  feast  may  well  be  a  feast  of  vultures,  my  father,  and 
when  the  brothers  and  their  regiments  rush  together  fighting 
for  the  throne,  what  will  chance  to  the  white  man  who 
comes  at  such  a  moment  to  preach  a  faith  of  peace,  and  to 
his  servant,  one  John,  who  led  him  there  ?  " 

"I  do  not  know,"  answered  Owen,  **and  it  troubles  me 
not  at  all.  I  go  to  carry  out  my  mission,  and  in  this  way 
or  in  that  it  will  be  carried  out.  John,  if  you  are  fearful  or 
unbelieving  leave  me  to  go  alone." 

**  Nay,  father,  I  am  not  fearful ;  yet,  father,  I  would  have 
you  understand.  Yonder  there  are  men  who  can  work 
wizardry.  Wow  !  I  know,  for  I  have  seen  it,  and  they  will 
demand  from  you  magic  greater  than  their  magic.'* 


THE  TEMPTATION.  540 

**  What  of  it,  John  ?  " 

•*  Only  this,  my  father,  that  if  they  ask  and  you  fail 
to  give,  they  will  kill  you.  You  teach  beautiful  things,  but 
say.  are  you  a  wizard  ?  When  the  child  of  a  woman  yonder 
lay  dead,  you  could  not  raise  it  as  did  the  Christ ;  when  the 
oxen  were  sick  with  the  pest,  you  could  not  cure  them  ;  or 
at  least,  my  father,  you  did  not,  although  you  wept  for  the 
child  and  were  sorry  at  the  loss  of  the  oxen.  Now,  my 
father,  if  perchance  they  ask  you  to  do  such  things  as  these 
yonder,  or  die,  say  what  will  happen  ?  " 

"One  of  two  things,  John:  either  I  shall  die  or  I  shall 
do  the  things." 

"But"  —  hesitated  John  —  "surely  you    do  not    believe 

that  "  and  he  broke  off. 

Owen  turned  round  and  looked  at  his  disciple  with  kind- 
ling eyes.  "  I  do  beheve,  O  you  of  little  faith  !  "  he  said. 
•*  I  do  believe  that  yonder  I  have  a  mission,  and  that  He 
Whom  I  serve  will  give  me  power  to  carry  out  that  mission. 
You  are  right,  I  can  work  no  miracles ;  but  He  can  work 
miracles  Whom  everything  in  heaven  and  earth  obeys,  and 
if  there  is  need  He  will  work  them  through  me,  His  instru- 
ment. Or  perhaps  He  will  not  work  them,  and  I  shall  die, 
because  thus  His  ends  will  best  be  forwarded.  At  the  least 
I  go  in  faith,  fearing  nothing,  for  what  has  he  to  fear  who 
knows  the  will  of  God  and  does  it  ?  But  to  you  who  doubt, 
I  say — leave  me  !  " 

The  man  spread  out  his  hands  in  deprecation  ;  his  thick 
lips  trembled  a  little,  and  something  like  a  tear  appeared  at 
the  corners  of  his  eyes. 

"  Father,"  he  said,  "  am  I  a  coward  that  you  should  talk 
to  me  thus  ?  I,  who  for  twenty  years  have  been  a  soldier 
of  my  king  and  for  ten  a  captain  in  my  regiment  ?  These 
scars  show  whether  or  no  I  am  a  coward,"  and  he  pointed 
to  his  breast,  "  but  of  them  I  will  not  speak.  I  am  no 
coward,  else  I  had  not  gone  upon  that  errand  of  yours. 
Why,  then,  should  you  reproach  me  because  my  ears  ate. 


250  THE  WIZARD. 

not  so  open  as  yours,  and  my  heart  has  not  understanding  ? 
I  worship  that  God  of  Whom  you  have  taught  me,  but  He 
never  speaks  to  me  as  He  does  to  you.  I  never  meet  Him 
as  I  walk  at  night ;  He  leaves  me  quite  alone.  Therefore  it 
is  that  I  fear  that  when  the  hour  of  trial  comes  He  mav 
desert  you ;  and  unless  He  covers  you  with  His  shield,  of 
this  I  am  sure,  that  the  spear  is  forged  which  shall  blush 
red  in  your  heart,  my  father.  It  is  for  you  that  I  fear,  who 
are  so  gentle  and  tender ;  not  for  myself,  who  am  well 
accustomed  to  look  in  the  eyes  of  Death,  and  who  expect  no 
more  than  death." 

**  Forgive  me,"  said  Owen  hastily,  for  he  was  moved ; 
"  and  be  sure  that  the  shield  will  be  over  us  till  the  time 
comes  for  us  to  pass  whither  we  shall  need  none." 

That  night  Owen  rose  from  the  task  at  which  he  was 
labouring  slowly  and  painfully — a  translation  of  passages 
from  the  Gospel  of  St  John  into  the  language  of  the 
Amasuka — and  going  to  the  open  window-place  of  the  hut, 
he  rested  his  elbows  upon  it  and  thought,  staring  with 
empty  eyes  into  the  blackness  of  the  night.  Now  it  was  as 
he  sat  thus  that  a  great  agony  of  doubt  took  possession  of 
his  soul.  The  strength  which  hitherto  had  supported  him 
seemed  to  be  withdrawn,  and  he  was  left,  as  John  had  said, 
"quite  alone".  Strange  voices  seemed  to  whisper  in  his 
ears,  reproaching  and  reviling  him  ;  temptations  long  ago 
trampled  under  foot  rose  again  in  might,  alluring  him. 

**  Fool,"  said  the  voices,  '*  get  you  hence  before  it  is  too 
late.  You  have  been  mad  ;  you  who  dreamed  that  for  your 
sake,  to  satisfy  your  pride,  the  Almighty  will  break  His 
silence  and  strain  His  law.  Are  you  then  better,  or  greater, 
or  purer  than  millions  who  have  gone  before  you,  that  for 
you  and  you  alone  this  thing  should  be  done  ?  Why,  were 
it  not  that  you  are  mad,  you  would  be  among  the  chief  of 

ners ;  you  who  dare  to  ask  that  the  Powers  of  Heaven 
Id  be  set  within  your  feeble  hand^  that  the  Angels  of 


THE   TEMPTATION.  25 1 

Heaven  should  wait  upon  your  mortal  breath.  Worm  that 
you  are,  has  God  need  of  such  as  you  ?  If  it  is  His  will  to 
turn  the  heart  of  yonder  people  He  will  do  it,  but  not  by 
means  of  you.  You  and  the  servant  whom  you  are  deluding 
to  his  death  will  perish  miserably,  and  this  alone  shall  be 
the  fruit  of  your  presumptuous  sin.  Get  you  back  out  of 
this  wilderness  before  the  madness  takes  you  afresh.  You 
are  still  young,  you  have  wealth ;  look  where  She  stands 
yonder  whom  you  desire.  Get  you  back,  and  forget  your 
folly  in  her  arms." 

These  thoughts,  and  many  others  of  like  nature,  tore 
Owen's  soul  in  that  hour  of  strange  and  terrible  temptation. 
He  seemed  to  see  himself  standing  before  the  thousands  of 
the  savage  nation  he  went  to  save,  and  to  hear  the  mocking 
voices  of  their  witch-finders  commanding  him,  if  he  were 
a  true  man  and  the  servant  of  that  God  of  Whom  he  prated, 
to  give  them  a  sign,  only  a  little  sign  :  perhaps  to  move  a 
stone  without  touching  it  with  his  hand,  or  to  cause  a  dead 
bough  to  blossom. 

Then  he  would  beseech  Heaven  with  frantic  prayers,  and 
in  vain,  till  at  length,  amidst  a  roar  of  laughter,  he,  the  false 
prophet  and  the  liar,  was  led  out  to  his  doom.  He  saw  the 
piteous  wondering  look  of  the  believer  whom  he  had  betrayed 
to  death ;  he  saw  the  fierce  faces  and  the  spears  on  high. 
Seeing  all  this  his  spirit  broke,  and,  just  as  the  little  clock 
in  the  room  behind  him  struck  the  first  stroke  of  midnight, 
with  a  great  and  bitter  cry  to  God  to  give  him  back  the  faith 
and  strength  that  he  had  lost,  Owen's  head  fell  forward  and 
he  sank  into  a  swoon  there  upon  the  window-place. 


252 


CHAPTKR  IV. 

THE   VISION. 

Was  it  swoon  or  sleep  ? 

At  least  It  seemed  to  Owen  that  presently  once  again  he 
was  gazing  into  the  dense  intolerable  blackness  of  the  night 
Then  a  marvel  came  to  pass,  for  the  blackness  opened,  or 
rather  on  it,  framed  and  surrounded  by  it,  there  appeared  a 
vision.  It  was  the  vision  of  a  native  town,  having  a  great 
bare  space  in  the  centre  of  it  encircled  by  hundreds  or  thou- 
sands of  huts.  Hut  there  was  no  one  stirring  about  the 
huts,  for  it  was  night — not  this  his  night  of  trial  indeed, 
since  now  the  skv  was  strewn  with  innumerable  stars. 
Kverything  was  silent  about  that  town,  save  that  now  and 
again  a  dog  barked  or  a  fretful  child  wailed  within  a  hut,  or 
the  sentries  as  they  passed  saluted  each  other  in  the  name 
of  the  king. 

Among  all  those  hundreds  of  huts,  to  Owen  it  seemed 
that  his  attention  was  directed  to  one  which  stood  apart 
surrounded  with  a  fence.  Now  the  interior  of  the  hut  opened 
itself  to  him.  It  was  not  lighted,  yet  with  his  spirit  sense 
he  could  see  its  every  detail :  the  polished  floor,  the  skin 
rugs,  the  beer  gourds,  the  shields  and  spears,  the  roof-tree 
of  red  wc^od,  and  the  dried  lizard  hanging  from  the  thatch,  a 
charm  to  ward  otT  evil.  In  this  hut,  seated  face  to  face  half- 
way between  the  centre-post  and  the  door-hole,  were  two  men. 
The  darkness  was  deep  about  them,  and  they  whispered  to 
each  other  through  it ;  but  in  his  dream  this  was  no  bar  to 
Owen's  sight.  He  could  discern  their  faces  clearly. 
1^  One  of  them  was  that  of  a  man  of  about  thirty-five  years  of 


TILIXS  lC3I>.'wlON3 


THE  VISION.  253 

age.  In  stature  he  was  almost  a  giant  He  wore  a  kaross 
of  leopard  skins,  and  on  his  wrists  and  ankles  were  rings  of 
ivory,  the  royal  ornaments.  His  face  was  fierce  and  power- 
ful ;  his  eyes,  which  were  set  far  apart,  rolled  so  much  that 
at  times  they  seemed  all  white ;  and  his  fingers  played 
nervously  with  the  handle  of  a  spear  that  he  carried  in  his 
right  hand.  His  companion  was  of  a  different  stamp ;  a 
person  of  more  than  fifty  years,  he  was  tall  and  spare  in 
figure,  with  delicately  shaped  hands  and  feet.  His  hair  and 
little  beard  were  tinged  with  grey,  his  face  was  strikingly 
handsome,  nervous  and  expressive,  and  his  forehead  both 
broad  and  high.  But  more  remarkable  still  were  his  eyes, 
which  shone  with  a  piercing  brightness,  almost  grey  in 
colour,  steady  as  the  flame  of  a  well-trimmed  lamp,  and  so 
cold  that  they  might  have  been  precious  stones  set  in  the 
head  of  a  statue. 

'*  Must  I  then  put  your  thought  in  words  ? "  said  this 
man  in  a  clear  quick  whisper.  **  Well,  so  be  it ;  for  I  weary 
of  sitting  here  in  the  dark  waiting  for  water  that  will  not 
flow.  Listen,  Prince ;  you  come  to  talk  to  me  of  the  death 
of  a  king — is  it  not  so  ?  Nay  do  not  start.  Why  are  you 
affrighted  when  you  hear  upon  the  lips  of  another  the  plot 
that  these  many  months  has  been  familiar  to  your  breast?  " 

**  Truly,  Hokosa,  you  are  the  best  of  wizards,  or  the 
worst,*'  answered  the  great  man  huskily.  *'  Yet  this  once 
you  are  mistaken,"  he  added  with  a  change  of  voice.  **  I 
came  but  to  ask  you  for  a  charm  to  turn  my  father's  heart " 

**  To  dust  ?  Prince,  if  I  am  mistaken,  why  am  I  the  best 
of  wizards,  or  the  worst,  and  why  did  your  jaw  drop  and 
your  face  change  at  my  words,  and  why  do  you  even  now 
touch  your  dry  lips  with  your  tongue  ?  Yes,  I  know  that  it 
is  dark  here,  yet  some  can  see  in  it,  and  I  am  one  of  them. 
Ay,  Prince,  and  I  can  see  your  mind  also.  You  would  be  rid 
of  your  father :  he  has  lived  too  long.  Moreover  his  love 
turns  to  Nodwengo,  the  good  and  gentle ;  and  perhaps — 
who  can  say  ? — it  is  even  in  his  thought,  when  all  his  regi- 


254  THE   WIZARD. 

ments  are  about  him  two  days  hence,  to  declare  that  you, 
Prince,  are  deposed,  and  that  your  brother,  Nodwcngo,  shall 
be  king  in  your  stead.  Now,  Nodwengo  you  cannot  kill ; 
he  is  too  well  loved  and  too  well  guarded.  If  he  died 
suddenly,  his  dead  lips  would  call  out  '  Murder ! '  in  the  ears 
of  all  men ;  and,  Prince,  all  eyes  would  turn  to  you,  who 
alone  could  profit  by  his  end.  But  if  the  king  should  chance 
to  die — why  he  is  old,  is  he  not  ?  and  such  things  happen 
to  the  old.  Also  he  grows  feeble,  and  will  not  suffer  the 
regiments  to  be  doctored  for  war,  although  day  by  day  they 
clamour  to  be  led  to  battle ;  for  he  seeks  to  end  his  years  in 
peace." 

"  I  say  that  you  speak  folly,"  answered  the  prince  with 
vehemence. 

**  Then,  Son  of  the  Great  One,  why  should  you  waste 
time  in  listening  to  me  ?  Farewell,  Hafela  the  Prince,  first- 
born of  the  king,  who  in  a  day  to  come  shall  carry  the 
shield  of  Nodwengo ;  for  he  is  good  and  gentle,  and  will 
spare  your  life — if  I  beg  it  of  him." 

Hafela  stretched  out  his  hand  through  the  darkness,  and 
caught  Hokosa  by  the  wrist. 

**  Stay,"  he  whispered,  **  it  is  true.  The  king  must  die; 
for  if  he  does  not  die  within  three  days,  I  shall  cease  to  be 
his  heir.  I  know  it  through  my  spies.  He  is  angry  with 
me ;  he  hates  me,  and  he  loves  Nodwengo  and  the  mother 
of  Nodwengo.  But  if  he  dies  before  the  last  day  of  the 
festival,  then  that  decree  will  never  pass  his  lips,  and  the 
regiments  will  never  roar  out  the  name  of  Nodwengo  as  the 
name  of  the  king  to  come.  He  must  die,  I  tell  you,  Hokosa, 
and — by  your  hand." 

**  By  my  hand.  Prince !  Nay ;  what  have  you  to  offer  me 
in  return  for  such  a  deed  as  this?  Have  I  not  grown  up  in 
Umsuka's  shadow,  and  shall  I  cut  down  the  tree  that  shades 
me?'' 

**  What  have  I  to  offer  you  ?  This  :  that  next  to  myself 
you  shall  be  the  greatest  in  the  land,  Hokosa.  ** 


THE  VISION.  255 

**  That  I  am  already,  and  whoever  rules  it,  that  I  must 
always  be.  I,  who  am  the  chief  of  wizards  ;  I  the  reader  of 
men's  hearts ;  I,  the  hearer  of  men's  thoughts  !  I,  the  lord  of 
the  air  and  the  lightning  ;  I,  the  invulnerable.  If  you  would 
murder,  Prince,  then  do  the  deed ;  do  it  knowing  that  I  have 
your  secret,  and  that  henceforth  you  who  rule  shall  be  my 
servant.  Nay,  you  forget  that  I  can  see  in  the  dark  ;  lay 
down  that  assegai,  or,  by  my  spirit,  prince  as  you  are,  I 
will  blast  you  with  a  spell,  and  your  body  shall  be  thrown 
to  the  kites,  as  that  of  one  who  would  murder  his  king  and 
father ! " 

The  prince  heard  and  shook,  his  cheeks  sank  in,  the 
muscles  of  his  great  form  seemed  to  collapse,  and  he  grovelled 
on  the  floor  of  the  hut. 

**  I  know  your  magic,"  he  groaned  ;  **  use  it  for  me,  not 
against  me !  What  is  there  that  I  can  offer  you,  who  have 
everything  except  the  throne,  whereon  you  cannot  sit,  seeing 
that  you  are  not  of  the  blood-royal  ?  " 

**  Think,"  said  Hokosa. 

For  a  while  the  prince  thought,  till  presently  his  form 
straightened  itself,  and  with  a  quick  movement  he  lifted  up 
his  head. 

•'  Is  it,  perchance,  my  affianced  wife  ?  "  he  whispered ; 
**  the  lady  Noma,  whom  I  love,  and  who,  according  to  our 
custom,  I  shall  wed  as  the  queen  to  be  after  the  feast  of 
first-fruits?     Oh  !  say  it  not,  Hokosa." 

"  I  say  it,"  answered  the  wizard.  **  Listen,  Prince.  The 
lady  Noma  is  the  only  child  of  my  blood-brother,  my  friend, 
with  whom  I  was  brought  up,  he  who  was  slain  at  my  side 
in  the  great  war  with  the  tribes  of  the  north.  She  was  my 
ward  :  she  was  more ;  for  through  her — ah  !  you  know  not 
how — I  held  my  converse  with  the  things  of  earth  and  air, 
the  very  spirits  that  watch  us  now  in  this  darkness,  Hafela. 
Thus  it  happened,  that  before  ever  she  was  a  woman,  her 
mind  grew  greater  than  the  mind  of  any  other  woman,  and 
her  thought  became  my  thought,  aqd  my  thought  became  her 


^|km 


256  THE   WIZARD. 

thought,  for  I  and  no  other  am  her  master.  Still  I  waited 
to  wed  her  till  she  was  fully  grown ;  and  while  I  waited  I 
went  upon  an  embassy  to  the  northern  tribes.  Then  it  was 
that  you  saw  the  maid  in  visiting  at  my  kraal,  and  her  beauty 
and  her  wit  took  hold  of  you ;  and  in  the  council  of  the 
king,  as  you  have  a  right  to  do,  you  named  her  as  your  head 
wife,  the  queen  that  is  to  be. 

**  The  king  heard  and  bowed  his  head ;  he  sent  and  took 
her,  and  placed  her  in  the  House  of  the  Royal  Women, 
there  to  abide  till  this  feast  of  the  first-fruits,  when  she  shall 
be  given  to  you  in  marriage.  Yes,  he  sent  her  to  that 
guarded  house  wherein  not  even  I  may  set  my  foot.  Al- 
though I  was  afar,  her  spirit  warned  me,  and  I  returned,  but 
too  late ;  for  she  was  sealed  to  you  of  the  blood-royal,  and 
that  is  a  law  which  may  not  be  broken. 

**  Hafela,  I  prayed  you  to  return  her  to  me,  and  you  mocked 
me.  I  would  have  brought  you  to  your  death,  but  it  could 
not  have  availed  me  :  for  then,  by  that  same  law,  which  may 
not  be  broken,  she  who  was  sealed  to  you  must  die  with  you  ; 
and  though  thereafter  her  spirit  should  sit  with  me  till  I 
died  also,  it  was  not  enough,  since  I  who  have  conquered  all, 
yet  cannot  conquer  the  fire  that  wastes  my  heart,  nor  cease 
to  long  by  night  and  day  for  a  woman  who  is  lost  to  me. 
Then  it  was,  Hafela,  that  I  plotted  vengeance  against  you. 
I  threw  my  spell  over  the  mind  of  the  king,  till  he  learnt 
to  hate  you  and  your  evil  deeds ;  and  I,  even  I,  have  brought 
it  about  that  your  brother  should  be  preferred  before  you,  and 
that  you  shall  be  the  servant  in  his  house.  This  is  the  price 
that  you  must  pay  for  her  of  whom  you  have  robbed  me ;  and 
by  my  spirit  and  her  spirit  you  shall  pay  !  Yet  listen.  Hand 
back  the  girl,  as  you  may  do — for  she  is  not  yet  your  wife — 
and  choose  another  for  your  queen,  and  I  will  undo  all  that 
I  have  done,  and  I  will  find  you  ^  means,  Hafela,  to  carry 
out  your  will.  Ay,  before  six  suns  have  set,  the  regiments 
rushing  past  you  shall  hail  you  King  of  the  Nation  of  the 
asuka,  Lord  of  the  ancient  House  of  Fire  !  " 


THE   VISION.  257 

"  I  cannot,"  groaned  the  prince ;  **  death  were  better  than 
this  !  " 

**  Ay,  death  were  better  ;  but  you  shall  not  die,  you  shall 
live  a  servant,  and  your  name  shall  become  a  mockery,  a 
name  for  women  to  make  rhymes  on." 

Now  the  prince  sprang  up. 

**  Take  her  !  "  he  hissed  ;  **  take  her  !  you,  who  are  an  evil 
ghost ;  you,  beneath  whose  eyes  children  wail,  and  at  whose 
passing  the  hairs  on  the  backs  of  hounds  stand  up  !  Take 
her,  priest  of  death  and  ill ;  but  take  my  curse  with  her ! 
Ah  !  I  also  can  prophecy  ;  and  I  tell  you  that  this  woman 
whom  you  have  taught,  this  witch  of  many  spells,  whose 
glance  can  shrivel  the  hearts  of  men,  shall  give  you  to  drink 
of  your  own  medicine  ;  ay,  she  shall  dog  you  to  the  death, 
and  mock  you  while  you  perish  by  an  end  of  shame  !  " 

"  What,"  laughed  the  wizard,  **  have  I  a  rival  in  my  own 
arts  ?  Nay,  Hafela,  if  you  would  learn  the  trade,  pay  me 
well  and  I  will  give  you  lessons.  Yet  I  counsel  you  not ; 
for  you  are  flesh,  nothing  but  flesh,  and  he  who  would  rule 
the  air  must  cultivate  the  spirit.  Why,  I  tell  you.  Prince, 
that  even  the  love  for  her  who  is  my  heart,  the  lady  whom 
we  both  would  wed,  partaking  of  the  flesh  as,  alas  !  it  does, 
has  cost  me  half  my  powers.  Now  let  us  cease  from  empty 
scoldings,  and  strike  our  bargain. 

**  Listen.  On  the  last  day  of  the  feast,  when  all  the  regi- 
ments are  gathered  to  salute  the  king  there  in  his  Great 
Place  according  to  custom,  you  shall  stand  forth  before  the 
king  and  renounce  Noma,  and  she  shall  pass  back  to  the 
care  of  my  household.  You  yourself  shall  bring  her  to 
where  I  stand,  and  as  I  take  her  from  you  I  will  put  into 
your  hand  a  certain  powder.  Then  you  shall  return  to  the 
side  of  the  king,  and  after  our  fashion  shall  give  him  to 
drink  the  bowl  of  the  first-fruits  ;  but  as  you  stir  the  beer, 
you  will  let  fall  into  it  that  powder  which  I  have  given  you. 
The  king  will  drink,  and  what  he  leaves  undrunk  you  will 
throw  out  upon  the  dust. 

19 


2S8  THE   WIZARD. 

**  Now  he  will  rise  to  give  out  to  the  people  his  royal 
decree,  whereby,  Prince,  you  are  to  be  deposed  from  your 
place  as  heir,  and  your  brother,  Nodwengo,  is  to  be  set  in 
your  seat.  But  of  that  decree  never  a  word  shall  pass  his 
lips  ;  if  it  does,  recall  your  saying  and  take  back  the  lady 
Noma  from  where  she  stands  beside  me.  I  tell  you  that 
never  a  word  will  pass  his  lips ;  for  even  as  he  rises  a  stroke 
shall  take  him,  such  a  stroke  as  often  falls  upon  the  fat  and 
aged,  and  he  will  sink  to  the  ground  snoring  through  his 
nostrils.  For  a  while  thereafter — it  may  be  six  hours,  it  may 
be  twelve — he  shall  lie  insensible,  and  then  a  cry  will  arise 
that  the  king  is  dead  !  " 

"  Ay,"  said  Hafela,  **  and  that  I  have  poisoned  him  ! " 

**  Why,  Prince  ?  Few  know  what  is  in  your  father's 
mind,  and  with  those,  being  king,  you  will  be  able  to  deal. 
Also  this  is  the  virtue  of  the  poison  which  I  choose,  that  it 
is  swift,  yet  the  symptoms  of  it  are  the  symptoms  of  a 
natural  sickness.  But  that  your  safety  and  mine  may  be 
assured,  I  have  made  yet  another  plan,  though  of  this  there 
will  be  little  need.  You  were  present  two  days  since  when 
a  runner  came  from  the  white  man  who  sojourns  beyond 
our  border,  he  who  seeks  to  teach  us,  the  Children  of  Fire, 
a  new  faith,  and  gives  out  that  he  is  the  messenger  of  the 
King  of  heaven.  This  runner  asked  leave  for  the  white 
rhan  to  visit  the  Great  Place,  and,  speaking  in  the  king's 
name,  I  gave  him  leave.  But  I  warned  his  servant  that  if 
his  master  came,  a  sign  should  be  required  of  him  to  show 
that  he  was  a  true  man,  and  had  of  the  wisdom  of  the  King 
of  Heaven  ;  and  that  if  he  failed  therein,  then  that  he  should 
die  as  that  white  liar  died  who  visited  us  in  bygone  years. 

"  Now  I  have  so  ordered  that  this  white  man,  passing 
through  the  Valley  of  Death  yonder,  shall  reach  the  Great 
Place  not  long  before  the  king  drinks  of  the  cup  of  the  first- 
fruits.  Then  if  any  think  that  something  out  of  nature  has 
happened  to  the  king,  they  will  surely  think  also  that  this 
strange  prayer-doctor  has  wrought  the  evil.      Then  also  I 


THE   VISION.  259 

will  call  for  a  sign  from  the  white  man,  praying  of  him  to 
recover  the  king  of  his  sickness ;  and  when  he  fails,  he 
shall  be  slain  as  a  worker  of  spells  and  the  false  prophet  ot 
a  false  god,  and  so  we  shall  be  rid  of  him  and  his  new  faith, 
and  you  shall  be  cleared  of  doubt.  Is  not  the  plan  good, 
Prince  ?  " 

"  It  is  very  good,  Hokosa — save  for  one  thing  only." 

"  For  what  thing  ?  " 

**  This :  the  white  man  who  is  named  Messenger  might 
chance  to  be  a  true  prophet  of  a  true  God,  and  to  recover 
the  king." 

"  Oho,  let  him  do  it,  if  he  can ;  but  to  do  it,  first  he  must 
know  the  poison  and  its  antidote.  There  is  but  one,  and  it 
is  known  to  me  only  of  all  men  in  this  land.  When  he  has 
done  that,  then  I,  yes,  even  I,  Hokosa,  will  begin  to  inquire 
concerning  this  God  of  his,  who  shows  Himself  so  mighty  in 
person  of  His  messenger."  And  he  laughed  low  and  scorn- 
fully. 

"  Prince,  farewell !  I  go  forth  alone,  whither  you  dare  not 
follow  at  this  hour,  to  seek  that  which  we  shall  need.  One 
word — think  not  to  play  me  false,  or  to  cheat  me  of  my 
price ;  for  whate'er  betides,  be  sure  of  this,  that  hour  shall 
be  the  hour  of  your  dooming.  Hail  to  you,  Son  of  the 
King !  Hail !  and  farewell."  Then,  removing  the  door- 
board,  the  wizard  passed  from  the  hut  and  was  gone. 

The  vision  changed.  Now  there  appeared  a  valley  walled 
in  on  either  side  with  sloping  cliffs  of  granite ;  a  desolate 
place,  sandy  and,  save  for  a  single  spring,  without  water, 
strewn  with  boulders  of  rock,  some  of  them  piled  fantastically 
one  upon  the  other.  At  a  certain  spot  this  valley  widened 
out,  and  in  the  mouth  of  the  space  thus  formed,  midway 
between  the  curved  lines  of  the  receding  cliffs,  stood  a  little 
hill-  or  koppie,  also  built  up  of  boulders.  It  was  a  place  of 
death ;  for  all  around  the  hill,  and  piled  in  hundreds  between 
the  crevices  of  its  stones,  lay  the  white  bones  of  men. 


26o  THE   WIZARD. 

Nor  was  this  all.  Its  summit  was  flat,  and  in  the  midst 
of  it  stood  a  huge  tree.  Even  had  it  not  been  for  the  fruit 
which  hung  from  its  branches,  the  aspect  of  that  tree  must 
have  struck  the  beholder  as  uncanny,  even  as  horrible.  The 
bark  on  its  great  bole  was  leprous  white ;  and  from  its  gaunt 
and  spreading  rungs  rose  branches  that  subdivided  them- 
selves again  and  again,  till  at  last  they  terminated  in  round 
green  fingers,  springing  from  grey,  flat  slabs  of  bark,  in 
shape  not  unlike  that  of  a  human  palm.  Indeed,  from  a 
little  distance  this  tree,  especially  if  viewed  by  moonlight, 
had  the  appearance  of  bearing  on  it  hundreds  or  thousands 
of  the  arms  and  hands  of  men,  all  of  them  stretched  im- 
ploringly to  Heaven. 

Well  might  they  seem  so  to  do,  seeing  that  to  its  naked 
limbs  hung  the  bodies  of  at  least  twenty  human  beings  who 
had  suffered  death  by  order  of  the  king  or  his  captains,  or  by 
the  decree  of  the  company  of  wizards,  whereof  Hokosa  was 
the  chief.  There  on  the  Hill  of  Death  stood  the  Tree  of 
Death  ;  and  there  in  its  dank  shade,  or  piled  upon  the  ground 
beneath  it,  hung  and  lay  the  pitiful  remnants  of  the  multi- 
tudes who  for  generations  had  been  led  thither  to  their  doom. 

Now,  in  Owen's  vision  a  man  was  seen  approaching  by  the 
little  pathway  that  ran  up  the  side  of  the  mount — the  Road 
of  Lost  Footsteps  it  was  called.  It  was  Hokosa  the  wizard. 
Outside  the  circle  of  the  tree  he  halted,  and  drawing  a  tanned 
skin  from  a  bundle  of  medicines  which  he  carried,  he  tied  it 
about  his  mouth  ;  for  the  very  smell  of  that  tree  is  poisonous 
and  must  not  be  sutTered  to  reach  the  lungs. 

Presently  he  was  under  the  branches,  where  once  again 
he  halted  ;  this  time  it  was  to  gaze  at  the  body  of  an  old 
man  which  swung  to  and  fro  in  the  night  breeze. 

**  Ah  !  friend,"  he  muttered,  **  we  strove  for  many  years, 
but  it  seems  that  I  have  conquered  at  the  last.  Well,  it  is 
just ;  for  if  you  could  have  had  your  way,  your  end  would 
have  been  my  end." 

Then  very  leisurely,  as  one  who  is  sure  that  he  will  not 


THE   VISION.  261 

be  interrupted,  Hokosa  began  to  climb  the  tree,  till  at  length 
some  of  the  green  fingers  were  within  his  reach.  Resting 
his  back  against  a  bough,  one  by  one  he  broke  off  several  of 
them,  and  averting  his  face  so  that  the  fumes  of  it  might 
not  reach  him,  he  caused  the  thick  milk-white  juice  that  they 
contained  to  trickle  into  the  mouth  of  a  little  gourd  which 
was  hung  about  his  neck  by  a  string.  When  he  had  col- 
lected enough  of  the  poison  and  carefully  corked  the  gourd 
with  a  plug  of  wood,  he  descended  the  tree  again.  At  the 
great  fork  where  the  main  branches  sprang  from  the  trunk, 
he  stood  a  while  contemplating  a  creeping  plant  which  ran 
up  them.  It  was  a  plant  of  naked  stem,  like  the  tree  it  grew 
upon  ;  and,  also  like  the  tree,  its  leaves  consisted  of  bunches 
of  green  spikes  having  a  milky  juice. 

**  Strange,"  he  said  aloud,  **that  Nature  should  set  the 
bane  and  the  antidote  side  by  side,  the  one  twined  about  the 
other.  Well,  so  it  is  in  everything ;  yes,  even  in  the  heart 
of  man.  Shall  I  gather  some  of  this  juice  also?  No;  for 
then  I  might  repent  and  save  him,  remembering  that  he  has 
loved  me,  and  thus  lose  her  I  seek,  her  whom  I  must  win 
back  or  be  withered.  Let  the  messenger  of  the  King  of 
Heaven  save  him,  if  he  can.  This  tree  lies  on  his  path ; 
perchance  he  may  prevail  upon  its  dead  to  tell  him  of  the 
bane  and  of  the  antidote."  And  once  more  the  wizard 
laughed  mockingly. 

The  vision  passed.  At  this  moment  Thomas  Owen, 
recovering  from  his  swoon,  lifted  his  head  from  the  window- 
place.  The  night  before  him  was  as  black  as  it  had  been, 
and  behind  him  the  little  American  clock  was  still  striking 
the  hour  of  midnight.  Therefore  he  could  not  have  remained 
insensible  for  longer  than  a  few  seconds. 

A  few  seconds,  yet  how  much  he  had  seen  in  them.  Truly 
his  want  of  faith  had  been  reproved — truly  he  also  had 
been  "warned  of  God  in  a  dream," — truly  "his  ears  had 
been  opened  and  his  instruction  sealed  ".     Hi3  soul  had  b^^^ 


262 


THE  WIZARD. 


"  kept  back  from  the  pit,"  and  his  life  from  "  perishing  by 
the  sword " ;  and  the  way  of  the  wicked  had  been  made 
clear  to  him  **  in  a  dream,  in  a  vision  of  the  night  when 
deep  sleep  falleth  upon  men  ". 

Not  for  nothing  had  he  endured  that  agony,  and  not  for 
nothing  had  he  struggled  in  the  grip  of  doubt. 


263 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  FEAST  OF  THE  FIRST-FRUITS. 

On  the  third  morning  from  this  night  whereof  the  strange 
events  have  been  described,  an  ox-waggon  might  have  been 
seen  outspanned  on  the  hither  side  of  those  ranges  of  hills 
that  were  visible  from  the  river.  These  mountains,  which 
although  not  high  are  very  steep,  form  the  outer  barrier 
and  defence  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Amasuka.  Within  five 
hundred  yards  of  where  the  waggon  stood,  however,  a  sheer 
cliffed  gorge,  fire-riven  and  water-hewn,  pierced  the  range, 
and  looking  on  it,  Owen  knew  it  for  the  gorge  of  his  dream. 
Night  and  day  the  mouth  of  it  was  guarded  by  a  company  of 
armed  soldiers,  whose  huts  were  built  high  on  outlook  places 
in  the  mountains,  whence  their  keen  eyes  could  scan  the 
vast  expanses  of  plain.  A  full  day  before  it  reached  them, 
they  had  seen  the  white-capped  waggon  crawling  across  the 
veldt,  and  swift  runners  had  reported  its  advent  to  the  king 
at  his  Great  Place. 

Back  came  the  word  of  the  king  that  the  white  man,  with 
the  waggon  and  his  servant,  were  to  be  led  on  towards  the 
Great  Place  at  such  speed  as  would  bring  him  there  in  time 
for  him  to  behold  the  last  ceremony  of  the  feast  of  first- 
fruits  ;  but,  for  the  present,  that  the  waggon  itself  and  the 
oxen  were  to  be  left  at  the  mouth  of  the  gorge,  in  charge  of 
a  guard,  who  would  be  answerable  for  them. 

Now,  on  this  morning  the  captain  of  the  guard  and  his 
orderlies  advanced  to  the  waggon  and  stood  in  front  of  it. 
They  were  splendid  men,  armed  with  great  spears  and 
shields,  and  adorned  with  feather  head-dresses  and  all  the 


264  THE   WIZARD. 

wild  finery  of  their  regiment.  Owen  descended  from  the 
waggon  and  came  to  meet  them,  and  so  for  a  few  moments 
they  remained,  face  to  face,  in  silence.  A  strange  contrast 
they  presented  as  they  stood  there ;  the  bare-headed  white 
man  frail,  delicate,  spiritual  of  countenance,  and  the  warriors 
great,  grave,  powerful,  a  very  embodiment  of  the  essence  of 
untamed  humanity,  an  incarnate  presentation  of  the  spirit  of 
savage  warfare. 

"  How  are  you  named.  White  Man  ?  "  asked  the  captain. 

'*  Chief,  I  am  named  Messenger." 

**  The  peace  of  the  king  be  with  you,  Messenger,"  said 
the  captain,  lifting  his  spear. 

**  The  peace  of  God  be  with  you,  Chief,"  answered  Owen, 
holding  up  his  hands  in  blessing. 

**  Who  is  God  ?  "  asked  the  captain. 

**  Chief,  He  is  the  King  I  serve,  and  His  word  is  between 
my  lips." 

"  Then  pass  on,  Messenger  of  God,  and  deliver  the  word 
of  God  your  King  into  the  ears  of  my  king,  at  hia  Great 
Place  yonder.  Pass  on  riding  the  beast  you  have  brought 
with  you,  for  the  way  is  rough ;  but  your  waggon,  your 
oxen,  and  your  servants,  save  this  man  only  who  is  of  the 
Children  of  Fire,  must  stay  here  in  my  keeping.  Fear  not, 
Messenger,  I  will  hold  them  safe." 

**  I  do  not  fear,  Chief,  there  is  honour  in  your  eyes." 

Some  hours  later,  Owen,  mounted  on  his  mule,  was  riding 
through  the  gorge,  a  guard  in  front  of  and  behind  him,  and 
with  them  carriers  who  had  been  sent  to  bear  his  baggage. 
At  his  side  walked  his  disciple  John,  and  his  face  was  sad. 

**  Why  are  you  still  afraid  ?  "  asked  Owen. 

**  Ah  !  father,  because  this  is  a  place  of  fear.  Here  in  this 
valley  men  are  led  to  die  ;  presently  you  will  see." 

**  I  have  seen,"  answered  Owen.  **  Yonder  where  we 
shall  halt  is  a  mount,  and  on  that  mount  stands  a  tree  ;  it 
is  called  the  Tree  of  Death,  and  it  stretches  a  thousand 


THE   FEAST  OF  THE   FIRST-FRUITS.  265 

hands  to  Heaven,  praying  for  mercy  that  does  not  come, 
and  from  its  boughs  there  hangs  fruit,  a  fruit  of  dead  men — 
yes,  twenty  of  them  hang  there  this  day.*' 

**  How  know  you  these  things,  my  father,"  asked  the 
man  amazed,  "  seeing  that  I  have  never  spoken  to  you  of 
them  ?  " 

**  Nay,"  he  answered,  **  God  has  spoken  to  me.  My  God 
and  your  God." 

Another  hour  passed,  and  they  were  resting  by  the  spring 
of  water,  near  to  the  shadow  of  the  dreadful  tree,  for  in  that 
gorge  the  sun  burned  fiercely.  John  counted  the  bodies  that 
swung  upon  it,  and  again  looked  fearfully  at  Owen,  for  there 
were  twenty  of  them. 

**  I  desire  to  go  up  to  that  tree,"  Owen  said  to  the  guard. 

**  As  you  will.  Messenger,"  answered  their  leader;  **  I 
have  no  orders  to  prevent  you  from  so  doing.  Still,"  he 
added  with  a  solemn  smile,  **  it  is  a  place  that  few  seek  of 
their  own  will,  and,  because  I  like  you  well.  Messenger,  I 
pray  it  may  never  be  my  duty  to  lead  you  there  of  the  king's 
will." 

Then  Owen  went  up  to  the  tree  and  John  with  him,  only 
John  would  not  pass  beneath  the  shadow  of  its  branches ; 
but  stood  by  wondering,  while  his  master  bound  a  handker- 
chief about  his  mouth. 

"  How  did  he  know  that  the  breath  of  the  tree  is  poison- 
ous ?"  John  wondered. 

Owen  walked  to  the  bole  of  the  tree,  and  breaking  off  some 
of  the  finger-like  leaves  of  the  creeper  that  twined  about  it, 
he  pressed  their  milky  juice  into  a  little  bottle  that  he  had 
made  ready.  Then  he  returned  quickly,  for  the  sights  and 
odours  of  the  place  were  not  to  be  borne. 

Outside  the  circle  of  the  branches  he  halted,  and  removed 
the  handkerchief  from  his  mouth. 

'*  Be  of  good  cheer,"  he  said  to  John,  **  and  if  it  should 
chance  that  I  am  called  away  before  my  words  come  true, 
yet  remember  my  words.     I  tell  you  that  this  Tree  of  Death 


266  THE   WIZARD. 

shall  become  the  Tree  of  Life  for  all  the  children  of  your 
people.     Look  !  there  above  you  is  its  sign  and  promise.'' 

John  lifted  his  eyes,  following  the  line  of  Owen's  out- 
stretched hand,  and  saw  this.  High  up  upon  the  tree,  and 
standing  clear  of  all  the  other  branches,  was  one  straight, 
dead  limb,  and  from  this  dead  limb  two  arms  projected  at 
right  angles,  also  dead  and  snapped  off  short.  Had  a  car- 
penter fashioned  a  cross  of  wood  and  set  it  there,  its  propor- 
tions could  not  have  been  more  proper  and  exact.  It  was 
very  strange  to  find  this  symbol  of  the  Christian  hope  towering 
above  that  place  of  human  terror,  and  stranger  still  was  the 
purpose  which  it  must  serve  in  a  day  to  come. 

Owen  and  John  returned  to  the  guard  in  silence,  and 
presently  they  set  forward  on  their  journey.  At  length, 
passing  beneath  a  natural  arch  of  rock,  they  were  out  of  the 
Valley  of  Death,  and  before  them,  not  five  hundred  paces 
away,  appeared  the  fence  of  the  Great  Place. 

This  Great  Place  stood  upon  a  high  plateau,  in  the  lap  of 
the  surrounding  hills,  all  of  which  were  strongly  fortified 
with  schanses,  pitfalls,  and  rough  walls  of  stone.  That 
plateau  may  have  measured  fifteen  miles  in  circumference, 
and  the  fence  of  the  town  itself  was  about  four  miles  in 
circumference.  Within  the  fence  and  following  its  curve, 
for  it  was  round,  stood  thousands  of  dome-shaped  huts 
carefully  set  out  in  streets.  Within  these  again  was  a  stout 
stockade  of  timber,  enclosing  a  vast  arena  of  trodden  earth, 
large  enough  to  contain  all  the  cattle  of  the  People  of  Fire  in 
times  of  danger,  and  to  serve  as  a  review  ground  for  their 
impis  in  times  of  peace  or  festival. 

At  the  outer  gate  of  the  kraal  there  was  a  halt,  while  the 
keepers  of  the  gate  despatched  a  messenger  to  their  king 
to  announce  the  advent  of  the  white  man.  Of  this  pause 
Owen  took  advantage  to  array  himself  in  the  surplice 
and  hood  which  he  had  brought  with  him  in  readiness  for 
that  hour.     Then  he  gave  the  mule  to  John  to  lead  behind 


THE  FEAST   OF  THE   FIRST-FRUITS.  267 

"  What  do  you,  Messenger  ? "  asked  the  leader  of  the 
guard,  astonished. 

"  I  clothe  myself  in  my  war-dress,"  he  answered. 

**  Where  then  is  your  spear,  Messenger  ?  " 

"  Here,"  said  Owen,  presenting  to  his  eyes  a  crucifix  of 
ivory,  most  beautifully  carved. 

**  I  perceive  that  you  are  of  the  family  of  wizards,"  said 
the  man,  and  fell  back. 

Now  they  entered  the  kraal  and  passed  for  three  hundred 
yards  or  more  through  rows  of  huts,  till  they  reached  the 
gate  of  the  stockade,  which  was  opened  to  them.  Once 
within  it,  Owen  saw  a  wonderful  sight,  such  a  sight  as  few 
white  men  have  seen.  The  ground  of  the  enormous  oval 
before  him  was  not  flat.  Either  from  natural  accident  or  by 
design  it  sloped  gently  upwards,  so  that  the  spectator,  stand- 
ing by  the  gate  or  at  the  head  of  it  before  the  house  of  the 
king,  could  take  in  its  whole  expanse,  and,  if  his  sight  were 
keen  enough,  could  see  every  individual  gathered  there. 

On  the  particular  day  of  Owen's  arrival  it  was  crowded 
with  regiments,  twelve  of  them,  all  dressed  in  their  different 
uniforms  and  bearing  shields  to  match,  not  one  of  which  was 
less  than  2500  strong.  At  this  moment  the  regiments  were 
massed  in  deep  lines,  each  battalion  by  itself,  on  either  side 
of  the  broad  roadway  that  ran  straight  up  the  kraal  to 
where  the  king,  his  sons,  his  advisers  and  guards,  together 
with  the  company  of  wizards,  were  placed  in  front  of  the 
royal  house. 

There  they  stood  in  absolute  silence,  like  tens  of  thousands 
of  bronze  statues,  and  Owen  perceived  that  either  they  were 
resting  or  that  they  were  gathered  thus  to  receive  him.  That 
the  latter  was  the  case  soon  became  evident,  for  as  he 
appeared,  a  white  spot  at  the  foot  of  the  slope,  countless 
heads  turned  and  myriads  of  eyes  fastened  themselves  upon 
him.  For  an  instant  he  was  dismayed ;  there  was  something 
terrifying  in  this  numberless  multitude  of  warriors,  and  the 
thought  of  the  task  that  he  had  undertaken  crushed  his 


268  THE   WIZARD. 

spirit.  Then  he  remembered,  and  shaking  off  his  fear  and 
doubt,  alone,  save  for  his  disciple  John,  holding  the  crucifix 
aloft,  he  walked  slowly  up  the  wide  road  towards  the  place 
where  he  guessed  that  the  king  must  be.  His  arm  was 
weary  ere  ever  he  reached  it,  but  at  length  he  found  himself 
standing  before  a  thickset  old  man,  who  was  clad  in  leopard 
skins  and  seated  upon  a  stool  of  polished  wood. 

**  It  is  the  king,"  whispered  John  behind  him. 

**  Peace  be  to  you,"  said  Owen,  breaking  the  silence. 

"  The  wish  is  good,  may  it  be  fulfilled,"  answered  the  king 
in  a  deep  voice,  sighing  as  he  said  the  words.  "  Yet  yours 
is  a  strange  greeting,"  he  added.  **  Whence  come  you, 
White  Man,  how  are  you  named,  and  what  is  your  mission 
to  me  and  to  my  people  ? " 

"  King,  I  come  from  beyond  the  sea;  I  am  named  Messenger, 
and  my  mission  is  to  deliver  to  you  the  saying  of  God,  my 
King  and — yours." 

At  these  words  a  gasp  of  astonishment  went  up  from  those 
who  stood  within  hearing,  expecting  as  they  did  to  see  them 
rewarded  by  instant  death.     But  Umsuka  only  said : — 

**  *  My  King  and  yours  ? '  Bold  words,  Messenger. 
Where  then  is  this  King  to  whom  I,  Umsuka,  should  bow 
the  knee  ?  " 

**  He  is  everywhere — in  the  heavens,  on  the  earth,  and 
below  the  earth." 

"  If  He  is  everywhere,  then  He  is  here.  Show  me  the 
likeness  of  this  King,  Messenger." 

**  Behold  it,"  Owen  answered,  thrusting  forward  the 
crucifix. 

Now  all  the  great  ones  about  the  king  stared  at  this 
figure  of  a  dying  man  crowned  with  thorns  and  hanging  on  a 
cross,  and  then  drew  up  their  lips  to  laugh.  But  that  laugh 
never  left  them ;  a  sudden  impulse,  a  mysterious  wave  of 
feeling  choked  it  in  their  throats.  A  sense  of  the  strange- 
ness of  the  contrast  between  themselves  in  their  armed 
multitudes  and  this  one  white-robed  man  in  his  loneliness 


THE   FEAST   OF   THE   FIRST-FRUITS.  269 

took  hold  of  them,  and  with  it  another  sense  of  something 
not  far  removed  from  fear. 

**  A  wizard  indeed,"  they  thought  in  their  hearts,  and  what 
they  thought  the  king  uttered. 

**  I  perceive,"  he  said,  "that  you  are  either  mad,  White 
Man,  or  you  are  a  prince  of  wizards.  Mad  you  do  not  seem 
to  be,  for  your  eyes  are  calm,  therefore,  a  wizard  you  must 
be.  Well,  stand  behmd  me :  by-and-by  I  will  hear  your 
message  and  ask  of  you  to  show  me  your  powers ;  but 
before  then  there  are  things  which  I  must  do.  Are  the  lads 
ready  ?     Ho,  you,  loose  the  bull !  " 

At  the  command  a  line  of  soldiers  moved  from  the  right, 
forming  itself  up  in  front  of  the  king  and  his  attendants, 
revealing  a  number  of  youths,  of  from  sixteen  to  eighteen 
years  of  age,  armed  with  sticks  only,  who  stood  in  companies 
outside  a  massive  gate.  Presently  this  gate  was  opened, 
and  through  it,  with  a  mad  bellow,  rushed  a  wild  buffalo 
bull.  On  seeing  them  the  brute  halted,  and  for  a  few 
moments  stood  pawing  the  earth  and  tearing  it  with  its  great 
horns.  Then  it  put  down  its  head  and  charged.  Instead  of 
making  way  for  it,  uttering  a  shrill  whistling  sound,  the 
youths  rushed  at  the  beast,  striking  with  their  sticks. 

Another  instant,  and  one  of  them  appeared  above  the 
heads  of  his  companions,  thrown  high  into  the  air,  to  be 
followed  by  a  second  and  a  third.  Now  the  animal  was 
through  the  throng  and  carrying  a  poor  boy  on  its  horn, 
whence  presently  he  fell  dead ;  through  and  through  the 
ranks  of  the  regiments  it  charged  furiously  backward  and 
forward. 

Watching  it  fascinated,  Owen  noted  that  it  was  a  point 
of  honour  for  no  man  to  stir  before  its  rush  ;  there  they  stood, 
and  if  the  bull  gored  them,  there  they  fell.  At  length,  ex- 
hausted and  terrified,  the  brute  headed  back  straight  up  the 
lane  where  the  main  body  of  the  youths  were  waiting  for  it. 
Now  it  was  among  them,  and,  reckless  of  wounds  or  death, 
they  swarmed  about  it  like  bees,  seizing  it  by  legs,  nose, 


270  THE   WIZARD. 

horns  and  tail,  till  with  desperate  efforts  they  dragged  it  to 
the  ground  and  beat  the  life  out  of  it  with  their  sticks.  This 
done,  they  formed  up  before  the  king  and  saluted  him. 

**  How  many  are  killed  ?  "  he  asked. 

**  Eight  in  all,"  was  the  answer,  **  and  fifteen  gored." 

**  A  good  bull,"  he  said  with  a  smile ;  **  that  of  last  year 
killed  but  five.  Well,  the  lads  fought  him  bravely.  Let  the 
dead  be  buried,  the  hurt  tended,  or,  if  their  harms  are  hope- 
less, slain,  and  to  the  rest  give  a  double  ration  of  beer.  Ho, 
now,  fall  back,  men,  and  make  a  space  for  the  Bees  and  the 
Wasps  to  fight  in." 

Some  orders  were  given  and  a  great  ring  was  formed, 
leaving  an  arena  clear  that  may  have  measured  a  hundred 
and  fifty  yards  in  diameter.  Then  suddenly,  from  opposite 
sides,  the  two  regiments,  known  as  the  Bees  and  the  Wasps 
respectively,  rushed  upon  each  other,  uttering  their  war- 
cries. 

"  I  put  ten  head  of  cattle  on  the  Bees ;  who  wagers  on 
the  Wasps  ?  "  cried  the  king. 

**  I,  Lord,"  answered  the  Prince  Hafela,  stepping  forward. 

*'  You,  Prince ! "  said  the  king  with  a  quick  frown. 
**  Well,  you  are  right  to  back  them,  they  are  your  own  regi- 
ment.    Ah  !  they  are  at  it." 

By  this  time  the  scene  was  that  of  a  hell  broken  loose 
upon  the  earth.  The  two  regiments,  numbering  some  5000 
men  in  all,  had  come  together,  and  the  roar  of  their  meeting 
shields  was  like  the  roar  of  thunder.  They  were  armed  with 
kerries  only,  and  not  with  spears,  for  the  fight  was  supposed 
to  be  a  mimic  one ;  but  these  weapons  they  used  with  such 
effect  that  soon  hundreds  of  them  were  down  dead  or  with 
shattered  skulls  and  bruised  limbs.  Fiercely  they  fought, 
while  the  whole  army  watched,  for  their  rivalry  was  keen 
and  for  many  months  they  had  known  that  they  were  to  be 
pitted  one  against  the  other  on  this  day.  Fiercely  they 
fought,  while  the  captains  cried  their  orders,  and  the  dust 

se  up  in  clouds  as  they  swung  to  and  fro,  breast  thrusting 


THE   FEAST   OF   THE   FIRST-FRUITS.  2/1 

against  breast.  At  length  the  end  came ;  the  Bees  began  to 
give,  they  fell  back  ever  more  quickly  till  their  retreat  was  a 
rout,  and,  leaving  many  stretched  upon  the  ground,  amid  the 
mocking  cries  of  the  army  they  were  driven  to  the  fence,  by 
touching  which  they  obtained  peace  at  the  hands  of  their 
victors. 

The  king  saw,  and  his  somewhat  heavy,  quiet  face  grew 
alive  with  rage. 

"  Search  and  see,"  he  said,  **  if  the  captain  of  the  Bees  is 
alive  and  unhurt." 

Messengers  went  to  do  his  bidding,  and  presently   they 
''^turned,  bringing  with  them  a  man  of  magnificent  appear- 
ance and  middle  age,  whose  left  arm  had  been  broken  by  a 
^low  from  a  kerry.     With  his  right  hand  he  saluted  first  the 
'^gj  then  the  Prince  Nodwengo,  a  kindly-faced,  mild-eyed 
'^^n,  in  whose  command  he  was. 

*'What  have  you  to  say? "  asked  the  king,  in  a  cold  voice 
^^  anger.  **  Know  you  that  you  have  cost  me  ten  head  of 
*^^  royal  white  cattle  ?  " 

**  King,  I  have  nothing  to  say,"  answered  the  captain 
^^Imly,  **  except  that  my  men  are  cowards." 

**  That  is  certainly  so,"  said  the  king.  **  Let  all  the 
^^Ounded  among  them  be  carried  away  ;  and  for  you,  captain, 
^^Vio  turn  my  soldiers  into  cowards,  you  shall  die  a  dog's 
^^ath,  hanging  to-morrow  on  the  Tree  of  Doom.  As  for 
^^^ur  regiment,  I  banish  it  to  the  fever  country,  there  to  hunt 
^*^phants  for  three  years,  since  it  is  not  fit  to  fight  with 

**  It  is  well,"  replied  the  captain,  '*  since  death  is  better 

■>^n  shame.     Only  King,  I  have  done  you  good  service  in 

^■>c  past;  I  ask  that  it  may  be  presently  and  by  the  spear." 

"  So  be  it,"  said  the  king. 

"  I  crave  his  life,  father,"  said  the  Prince  Nodwengo  ;  "  he 

^^   my  friend." 

*'A  prince  should  not  choose  cowards  for   his  friends," 

^^plied  the  king;  **  let  him  be  killed,  I  say." 


272 


THE   WIZARD. 


Then  Owen,  who  had  been  watching  and  listening,  his 
heart  sick  with  horror,  stood  forward  and  said : — 

**  King,  in  the  name  of  Him  I  serve,  I  conjure  you  to  spare 
this  man  and  those  others  that  are  hurt,  who  have  done  no 
crime  except  to  be  driven  back  by  soldiers  stronger  than 
themselves." 

**  Messenger,"  answered  the  king,  **  I  bear  with  you 
because  you  are  ignorant.  Know  that,  according  to  our 
customs,  this  crime  is  the  greatest  of  crimes,  for  here  we 
show  no  mercy  to  the  conquered." 

"Yet  you  should  do  so,"  said  Owen,  "seeing  that  you 
also  must  ere  long  be  conquered  by  death,  and  then  how  can 
you  expect  mercy  who  have  shown  none  ? " 

"  Let  him  be  killed  ! "  said  the  king. 

**  King  !  "  cried  Owen  once  more,  "  do  this  deed,  and  I  tell 
you  that  before  the  sun  is  down  great  evil  will  overtake 
you." 

**  Do  you  threaten  me.  Messenger  ?  Well,  we  will  see. 
Let  him  be  killed,  I  say." 

Then  the  man  was  led  away ;  but,  before  he  went  he 
found  time  to  thank  Owen  and  Nodwengo  the  prince,  and  to 
call  down  good  fortune  upon  them. 


273 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  DRINKING  OF  THE  CUP. 

Now  the  king's  word  was  done,  the  anger  went  out  of  his 
eyes,  and  once  more  his  countenance  grew  weary.  A  com- 
mand was  issued,  and,  with  the  most  perfect  order,  moving 
like  one  man,  the  regiments  changed  their  array,  forming  up 
battalion  upon  battalion  in  face  of  the  king,  that  they  might 
give  him  the  royal  salute  so  soon  as  he  had  drunk  the  cup  of 
the  first-fruits. 

A  herald  stood  forward  and  cried : — 

**  Hearken,  you  Sons  of  Fire  !  Hearken,  you  Children  of 
Umsuka,  Shaker  of  the  Earth  !  Have  any  of  you  a  boon  to 
ask  of  the  king  ?  " 

Men  stood  forward,  and  having  saluted,  one  by  one  asked 
this  thing  or  that.  The  king  heard  their  requests,  and  as 
he  nodded  or  turned  his  head  away,  so  they  were  granted  or 
refused. 

When   all    had  done,  the   Prince   Hafela  came  forward, 
lifted  his  spear,  and  cried  : — 
•'A  boon,  King!" 

"  What  is  it  ?  *'  asked  his  father,  eyeing  him  curiously. 
"A  small  matter,  King,"  he  replied.  **A  while  ago  I 
named  a  certain  woman.  Noma,  the  ward  of  Hokosa  the 
wizard,  and  she  was  sealed  to  me  to  fill  the  place  of  my  first 
wife,  the  queen  that  is  to  be.  She  passed  into  the  House 
of  the  Royal  Women,  and,  by  your  command.  King,  it  was 
fixed  that  I  should  marry  her  according  to  our  customs 
to-morrow,  after  the  feast  of  the  first-fruits  is  ended.  King, 
^y  heart  is  changed   towards  that  woman ;  I  no  longer 

20 


274  THE  WIZARD. 

desire  to  take  her  to  wife,  and  I  pray  that  you  will  order  that 
she  shall  now  be  handed  back  to  Hokosa  her  guardian." 

"You  blow  hot  and  cold  with  the  same  mouth,  Hafela," 
said  Umsuka,  "  and  in  love  or  war  I  do  not  like  such  men. 
What  have  you  to  say  to  this  demand,  Hokosa  ?  " 

Now  Hokosa  stepped  forward  from  where  he  stood  at  the 
head  of  the  company  of  wizards.  His  dress,  like  that  of 
his  companions,  was  simple,  but  in  its  way  striking.  On 
his  shoulders  he  wore  a  cloak  of  shining  snakeskin  ;  about 
his  loins  was  a  short  kilt  of  the  same  material ;  and  round 
his  forehead,  arms  and  knees  were  fillets  of  snakeskin.  At 
his  side  hung  his  pouch  of  medicines,  and  in  his  hand  he 
held  no  spear,'  but  a  wand  of  ivory,  whereof  the  top  was 
roughly  carved  so  as  to  resemble  the  head  of  a  cobra  reared 
up  to  strike. 

**  King,"  he  said,  **  I  have  heard  the  words  of  the  prince, 
and  I  do  not  think  that  this  insult  should  have  been  put  upon 
the  Lady  Noma,  my  ward,  or  upon  me,  her  guardian.  Still, 
let  it  be,  for  I  would  not  that  one  should  pass  from  under 
the  shadow  of  my  house  whither  she  is  not  welcome.  With- 
out my  leave  the  prince  named  this  woman  as  his  queen,  as 
he  had  the  right  to  do ;  and  without  my  leave  he  unnames 
her,  as  he  has  the  right  to  do.  Were  the  prince  a  common 
man,  according  to  custom  he  should  pay  a  fine  of  cattle  to 
be  held  by  me  in  trust  for  her  whom  he  discards ;  but  this  is 
a  matter  that  I  leave  to  you,  King." 

**  You  do  well,  Hokosa,"  answered  Umsuka,  **  to  leave  this 
to  me.  Prince,  you  would  not  wish  the  fine  that  you  should 
pay  to  be  that  of  any  common  man.  With  the  girl  shall  be 
handed  over  two  hundred  head  of  cattle.  More,  I  will  do 
justice :  unless  she  herself  consents,  she  shall  not  be  put 
away.     Let  the  Lady  Noma  be  summoned." 

Now  the  face  of  Hafela  grew  sullen,  and  watching,  Owen 
saw  a  swift  change  pass  over  that  of  Hokosa.  Evidently  he 
was  not  certain  of  the  woman.  Presently  there  was  a  stir, 
and  from  the   gates  of  the  royal   hou«e  the    Lady   Noma. 


THE   DRINKING  OF   THE   CUP.  275 

appeared,  attended  by  women,  and  stood  before  the  king. 
She  was  a  tall  and  lovely  girl,  and  the  sunlight  flashed  upon 
her  bronze-hued  breast  and  her  ornaments  of  ivory.  Her 
black  hair  was  fastened  in  a  knot  upon  her  neck,  her  features 
were  fine  and  small,  her  gait  was  delicate  and  sure  as  that  of 
an  antelope,  and  her  eyes  were  beautiful  and  full  of  pride. 
There  she  stood  before  the  king,  looking  round  her  like  a 
^^H-  Seeing  her  thus,  Owen  understood  how  it  came  about 
that  she  held  two  men  so  strangely  different  in  the  hollow  of 
"Cr  hand,  for  her  charm  was  of  a  nature  to  appeal  to  both  of 
them-— a  charm  of  the  spirit  as  well  as  of  the  flesh.  And  yet 
the  face  was  haughty,  a  face  that  upon  occasion  might  even 
"^ome  cruel. 

**  You  sent  for  me  and  I  am  here,  O  King,"  she  said,  in  a 
siow  and  quiet  voice. 

''Listen,    girl,"  answered  the  king.     "A   while  ago  the 

'^''ince  Hafela,  my  son,  named  you  as  her  who  should  be  his 

^^een,  whereon  you  were  taken  and  placed  in  the  House  of 

^^  Royal  Women,  to  abide  the  day  of  your  marriage,  which 

®*^Ould  be  to-morrow." 

**It  is  true  that  the  prince  has   honoured  me  thus,  and 
^^t  you  have  been  pleased  to  approve  of  his  choice,"  she 
^^id,  lifting  her  eyebrows.     **  What  of  it,  O  King  ?  " 

**This,  girl :  the  prince  who  was  pleased  to  honour  you  is 

^Vr  pleased  to  dishonour  you.     Here,  in  the  presence  of  the 

^^Vincil  and  army,  he  prays  of  me  to  annul  his  sealing  to 

^^Va,  and  to  send  you  back  to  the  house  of  your  guardian, 

^Okosa  the  wizard." 

Noma  started,  and  her  face  i^rew  hard. 
*•  Is  it  so  ?  "  she  said.     "  Then  it  would  seem  that  I  have 
^^t  favour  in  the  eyes  of  my  lord  the  prince,  or  that  some 
^ix-er  woman  has  found  it." 

**  Of  these  matters  I  know  nothing,"  replied  the  king ;  **  but 

^^is  I  know,  that  if  you  seek  justice  you  shall  have  it.     Say 

"^t  the  word,  and  he  to  whom  you  were  promised  in  marriage 

^^^11  take  you  in  marriage,  whether  he  wills  or  wills  it  wol " 


^ 


276  THE   WIZARD. 

At  this  speech,  the  face  of  Hafela  was  suddenly  lit  up  as 
with  the  fire  of  hope,  while  over  that  of  Hokosa  there  passed 
another  subtle  change.  The  girl  glanced  at  them  both  and 
was  silent  for  a  while.  Her  breast  heaved  and  her  white 
teeth  bit  upon  her  lip.  To  Owen,  who  noted  all,  it  was  dear 
that  rival  passions  were  struggling  in  her  heart :  the  passion 
of  power  and  the  passion  of  love,  or  of  some  emotion  which 
he  did  not  understand.  Hokosa  fixed  his  calm  eyes  upon 
her  with  a  strange  intensity  of  gaze,  and  while  he  gazed  his 
form  quivered  with  a  suppressed  excitement,  much  as  a 
snake  quivers  that  is  about  to  strike  its  prey.  To  the  care- 
less eye  there  was  nothing  remarkable  about  his  look  and 
attitude  ;  to  the  observer  it  was  evident  that  both  were  fiill 
of  extraordinary  purpose.  He  was  talking  to  the  girl,  not 
with  words,  but  in  some  secret  language  that  he  and  she 
understood  alone.  She  started  as  one  starts  who  catdies 
the  tone  of  a  well-remembered  voice  in  a  crowd  of  strangers, 
and  lifting  her  eyes  from  the  ground,  whither  she  had  turned 
them  in  meditation,  she  looked  up  at  Hokosa. 

Instantly  her  face  began  to  change.'  The  haughtiness  and 
anger  went  out  of  it,  it  grew  troubled,  the  lips  parted  in  a 
sigh.  First  she  bent  her  head  and  body  towards  him,  then 
without  more  ado  she  walked  to  where  he  stood  and  took 
him  by  the  hand.  Here,  at  some  whispered  word  or  sign, 
she  seemed  to  recover  herself,  and  again  resuming  die 
character  of  a  proud  offended  beauty,  she  curtseyed  to 
Umsuka,  and  spoke  : — 

**  O  King,  as  you  see,  I  have  made  my  choice.  I  will  not 
force  myself  upon  a  man  who  scorns  me,  no,  not  even  to 
share  his  place  and  power,  though  it  is  true  that  I  love  tbem 
both.  Nay,  I  will  return  to  Hokosa  my  guardian,  and  to 
his  wife,  Zinti,  who  has  been  as  my  mother,  and  with  them 
be  at  peace." 

*'  It  is  well,"  said  the  king,  "  and  perhaps,  girl,  your  choice 
is  wise  ;  perhaps  your  loss  is  not  so  great  as  you  have 
thought.     Hafela,  take  you  the  hand  of  Hokosa  and  release 


Thcf-TudialJonof  Ni 


PUBLIC  IID.IAUY 


ASTo:^  r.ryo^'.,  and 
tili)i:n  iu:>:iiA'.:oNS 

H  L 


THE   DRINKING  OF  THE  CUP.  277 

the  girl  back  to  him  according  to  the  law,  promising  in  the 
ears  of  men  before  the  first  month  of  winter  to  pay  him  two 
hundred  head  of  cattle  as  forfeit,  to  be  held  by  him  in  trust 
for  the  girl." 

In  a  sullen  voice,  his  lips  trembling  with  rage,  Hafela  did 
as  the  king  commanded ;  and  when  the  hands  of  the  con- 
spirators unclasped,  Owen  perceived  that  in  that  of  the 
prince  lay  a  tiny  packet. 

**  Mix  me  the  cup  of  the  first-fruits,  and  swiftly,"  said  the 
king  again,  **  for  the  sun  grows  low  in  the  heavens,  and  ere 
it  sinks  I  have  words  to  say." 

Now  a  polished  gourd  filled  with  native  beer  was  handed 
to  Nodwengo,  the  second  son  of  the  king,  and  one  by  one 
the  great  councillors  approached,  and,  with  appropriate 
words,  let  fall  into  it  offerings  emblematic  of  fertility  and 
increase.  The  first  cast  in  a  grain  of  corn  ;  the  second,  a 
blade  of  grass ;  the  third,  a  shaving  from  an  ox's  horn  ; 
the  fourth,  a  drop  of  water ;  the  fifth,  a  woman's  hair ; 
the  sixth,  a  particle  of  earth  ;  and  so  on,  until  every  in- 
gredient was  added  to  it  that  was  necessary  to  the  magic 
brew. 

Then  Hokosa,  as  chief  of  the  medicine  men,  blessed  the 
cup  according  to  the  ancient  form,  praying  that  he  whose 
body  was  the  heavens,  whose  eyes  were  lightning,  and  whose 
voice  was  thunder,  the  spirit  whom  they  worshipped,  might 
increase  and  multiply  to  them  during  the  coming  year  all 
those  fruits  and  elements  that  were  present  in  the  cup,  and 
that  every  virtue  which  they  contained  might  comfort  the 
body  of  the  king. 

His  prayer  finished,  it  was  the  turn  of  Hafela  to  play  his 
part  as  the  eldest  born  of  the  king.  Kneeling  over  the  cup 
which  stood  upon  the  ground,  a  spear  was  handed  to  him 
that  had  been  made  red  hot  in  the  fire.  Taking  the  spear, 
he  stabbed  with  it  towards  the  four  quarters  of  the  horizon ; 
then,  muttering  some  invocation,  he  plunged  it  into  the 
bowl,  stirring  its  contents  till  the  iron  grew  black.     Now  he 


2/8  THE  WIZARD. 

threw  aside  the  spear,  and  lifting  the  bowl  in  both  hands,  he 
carried  it  to  his  father  and  offered  it  to  him. 

Although  he  had  been  unable  to  see  him  drop  the  poison 
into  the  cup,  a  glance  at  Hafela  told  Owen  that  it  was  there ; 
for  though  he  kept  his  face  under  control,  he  could  not  pre- 
vent his  hands  from  twitching  or  the  sweat  from  starting 
upon  his  brow  and  breast. 

The  king  rose,  and  taking  the  bowl,  held  it  on  high, 
saying : — 

"  In  this  cup,  which  I  drink  on  behalf  of  the  nation,  I 
pledge  you,  my  people." 

It  was  the  signal  for  the  royal  salute,  for  which  each 
regiment  had  been  prepared.  As  the  last  word  left  the  king's 
lips,  every  one  of  the  thirty  thousand  men  present  in  that  great 
place  began  to  rattle  his  kerry  against  the  surface  of  his  ox- 
hide shield.  At  first  the  sound  produced  resembled  that  of 
the  murmur  of  the  sea  ;  but  by  slow  and  just  degrees  it  grew 
louder  and  ever  louder,  till  the  roar  of  it  was  like  the  deepest 
voice  of  thunder,  a  sound  awe-inspiring,  terrible. 

Suddenly,  when  its  volume  was  most,  four  spears  were 
thrown  into  the  air,  and  at  this  signal  every  man  ceased  to 
beat  upon  his  shield.  In  the  place  itself  there  was  silence, 
but  from  the  mountains  around  the  echoes  still  crashed  and 
volleyed.  When  the  last  of  them  had  died  away,  the  king 
brought  the  cup  to  the  level  of  his  lips.  Owen  saw,  and 
knowing  its  contents,  was  almost  moved  to  cry  out  in  warn- 
ing. Indeed,  his  arm  was  lifted  and  his  mouth  was  open, 
when  by  chance  he  noted  Hokosa  watching  him,  and  re- 
membered. To  act  now  would  be  madness,  his  time  had 
not  yet  come. 

The  cup  touched  the  king's  lips,  and  at  the  sign  from 
every  throat  in  that  countless  multitude  sprang  the  word 
"  King  !  "  and  every  foot  stamped  upon  the  ground,  shaking 
the  solid  earth.  Thrice  the  monarch  drank,  and  thrice  this 
tremendous  salute,  the  salute  of  the  whole  nation  to  its  ruler, 
was  repeated,  each  time  more  loudly  than  the  last.     Then 


THE   DRINKING  OF  THE  CUP. 


279 


pouring  the  rest  of  the  liquor  on  the  ground,  Umsuka  cast 
aside  the  cup,  and  in  the  midst  of  a  silence  that  seemed  deep 
after  the  crash  of  the  great  salute,  he  began  to  address  the 
multitude  : —  « 

**  Hearken,  Councillors  and  Captains,  and  you,  my  people, 
hearken.  As  you  know,  I  have  two  sons,  calves  of  the 
Black  Bull,  princes  of  the  land — my  son  Hafela,  the  eldest 
born,  and  my  son  Nodwengo,  his  half-brother " 

At  this  point  the  king  seemed  to  grow  confused.  He 
hesitated,  passed  his  hand  over  his  eyes,  then  slowly  and 
with  difficulty  repeated  those  words  which  he  had  already 
said. 

**  We  hear  you,  Father,"  cried  the  councillors  in  encourage- 
ment, as  for  the  second  time  he  paused.  While  they  still 
spoke,  the  veins  in  the  king's  neck  were  seen  to  swell  sud- 
denly, foam  flecked  with  blood  burst  from  his  lips,  and  he 
fell  headlong  to  the  ground. 


28o 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  RECOVERY  OF  THE  KING. 

For  a  moment  there  was  silence,  then  a  great  cry  arose — a 
cry  of  **  Our  father  is  dead  !  "  Presently  with  it  were  mingled 
other  and  angrier  shouts  of  "  The  king  is  murdered  !  **  and 
**  He  is  bewitched,  the  white  wizard  has  bewitched Jhe  king  1 
He  prophesied  evil  upon  him,  and  now  he  has  bewitched 
him  !  *' 

Meanwhile  the  captains  and  councillors  formed  a  ring 
about  Umsuka,  and  Hokosa  bending  over  him  examined 
him. 

'*  Princes  and  Councillors,"  he  said  presently,  "  your  fisither 
yet  lives,  but  his  life  is  like  the  life  of  a  dying  fire  and  soon 
he  must  be  dead.  This  is  sure,  that  one  of  two  things  has 
befallen  him  :  either  the  heat  has  caused  the  blood  to  b6il  in 
his  veins  and  he  is  smitten  with  a  stroke  from  heaven,  such 
as  men  who  are  fat  and  heavy  sometimes  die  of;  or  he  has 
been  bewitched  by  a  wicked  wizard.  Yonder  stands  one," 
and  he  pointed  to  Owen,  **  who  not  an  hour  ago  prophesied 
that  before  the  sun  was  down  great  evil  should  overtake  the 
king.  The  sun  is  not  yet  down,  and  great  evil  has  overtaken 
him.  Perchance,  Princes  and  Councillors,  this  white  prophet 
can  tell  us  of  the  matter." 

'*  Perchance  I  can,"  answered  Owen  calmly. 

**  He  admits  it !  "  cried  some.     **  Away  with  him  !  " 

**  Peace  !  "  said  Owen,  holding  the  crucifix  towards  those 
whose  spears  threatened  his  life. 

They  shrank  back,  for  this  symbol  of  a  dying  man  terrified 
them  who  could  not  guess  its  significance. 


THE  NEW  YORK 

PUBLIC  LIBUAIIY 


ASTOR.  LF^OX.  AND 

TILDEN  to.  NDAIIONS 

K  L 


THE   RECOVERY  OF  THE   KING.  28 1 

**  Peace,"  went  on  Owen,  *'  and  listen.  Be  sure  of  this, 
Councillors,  that  if  I  die,  your  king  will  die ;  whereas  if  I 
live,  your  king  may  live.  You  ask  me  of  this  matter. 
Where  shall  I  begin  ?  Shall  I  begin  with  the  tale  of  two 
men  seated  together  some  nights  ago  in  a  hut  so  dark  that 
no  eyes  could  see  in  it,  save  perchance  the  eyes  of  a  wizard  ? 
What  did  they  talk  of  in  that  hut,  and  who  were  those 
men  ?  They  talked,  I  think,  of  the  death  of  a  king  and  of 
the  crowning  of  a  king.  They  talked  of  a  price  to  be  paid 
for  a  certain  medicine ;  and  one  of  them  had  a  royal  air,  and 
one " 

"Will  ye  hearken  to  this  wild  babbler  while  your  king 
lies  dying  before  your  eyes  ? "  broke  in  Hokosa,  in  a  shrill, 
unnatural  voice ;  for  almost  palsied  with  fear  as  he  was  at 
Owen's  mysterious  words,  he  still  retained  his  presence  of 
mind.  **  Listen  now  :  what  is  he,  and  what  did  he  say  ? 
He  is  one  who  comes  hither  to  preach  a  new  faith  to  us ; 
he  comes,  he  says,  on  an  embassy  from  the  King  of  Heaven, 
who  has  power  over  all  things,  and  who,  so  these  white  men 
preach,  can  give  power  to  His  servants.  Well,  let  this  one 
cease  prating  and  show  us  his  strength,  as  he  has  been 
warned  he  would  be  called  upon  to  do.  Let  him  give  us 
a  sign.  There  before  you  lies  your  king,  and  he  is  past  the 
help  of  man ;  even  I  cannot  help  him.  Therefore,  let  this 
messenger  cure  him,  or  call  upon  his  God  to  cure  him  ;  that 
seeing,  we  may  know  him  to  be  a  true  messenger,  and  one 
sent  by  that  King  of  whom  he  speaks.  Let  him  do  this 
now  before  our  eyes,  or  let  him  perish  as  a  wizard  who  has 
bewitched  the  king.  Do  you  hear  my  words,  Messenger, 
and  can  you  draw  this  one  back  from  between  the  Gates  of 
Death  ? " 

"  I  hear  them,*'  answered  Owen  quietly ,  and  I  can — or  if 
I  cannot,  then  I  am  willing  to  pay  the  penalty  with  my  life. 
You  who  are  a  doctor  say  that  your  king  is*  as  one  who  is 
already  dead,  so  that  whatever  I  may  do  I  cannot  hurt  him 
further.     Therefore  I  ask  this  of  you,  that  you  stand  rou.pA 


282  THE  WIZARD. 

and  watch,  but  molest  me  neither  by  word  nor  deed  while 
I  attempt  his  cure.     Do  you  consent  ?  " 

**  It  is  just ;  we  consent,"  said  the  councillors.  "  Let  us 
see  what  the  white  man  can  do,  and  by  the  issue  let  him  be 
judged."  But  Hokosa  stared  at  Owen  wondering,  and  made 
no  answer. 

"  Bring  some  clean  water  to  me  in  a  gourd,"  said  Owen. 

It  was  brought  and  given  to  him.  He  looked  round, 
searching  the  faces  of  those  about  him.  Presently  his  eye 
fell  upon  the  Prince  Nodwengo,  and  he  beckoned  to  him, 
saying : — 

"  Come  hither,  Prince,  for  you  are  honest,  and  I  would 
have  you  to  help  me,  and  no  other  man." 

The  prince  stepped  forward  and  Owen  gave  him  the  gourd 
of  water.  Then  he  drew  out  the  little  bottle  wherein  he  had 
stored  the  juice  of  the  creeper,  and  uncorking  it,  he  bade 
Nodwengo  fill  it  up  with  water.  This  done,  he  clasped  his 
hands,  and  lifting  his  eyes  to  heaven,  he  prayed  aloud  in  the 
language  of  the  Amasuka. 

"0  God,"  he  prayed,  "upon  whose  business  I  am  here, 
grant,  I  beseech  Thee,  that  by  Thy  Grace  power  may  be 
given  to  me  to  work  this  miracle  in  the  face  of  these  people, 
to  the  end  that  I  may  win  them  to  cease  from  their  iniquities, 
to  believe  upon  Thee,  the  only  true  God,  and  to  save  their 
souls  alive.     Amen." 

Having  finished  his  prayer,  he  took  the  bottle  and  shook 
it ;  then  he  commanded  Nodwengo  to  sit  upon  the  ground 
and  hold  his  father's  head  upon  his  knee.  Now,  as  all  might 
see  by  many  signs,  the  king  was  upon  the  verge  of  death, 
for  his  lips  were  purple,  his  breathing  was  rare  and  stertorous, 
and  his  heart  stood  well-nigh  still. 

*•  Open  his  mouth  and  hold  down  the  tongue,"  said 
Owen. 

The  prince  obeyed,  pressing  down  the  tongue  with  a  snufiF 
spoon.  Then  placing  the  neck  of  the  bottle  as  far  into  the 
throat  as  it  would  reach,  Owen  poured  the  fluid  it  contained 


THE  RECOVERY  OF  THE   KING.  283 

fnto  the  body  of  the  king,  who  made  a  convulsive  movement 
a.nd  instantly  seemed  to  die. 

"  He  is  dead,"  said  one ;  **  away  with  the  false  prophet !  " 

"  It  may  be  so,  or  it  may  not  be  so,"  answered  Owen. 
*  Wait  for  the  half  of  an  hour ;  then,  if  he  shows  no  sign  of 
i  fe,  do  what  you  will  with  me." 

"  It  is  well,"  they  said  ;  "  so  be  it." 

Slowly  the  minutes  slipped  by,  while  the  king  lay  like  a 

^rpse  before  them,  and  outside  of  that  silent  ring  the  soldiers 

nurmured  as  the  wind.     The  sun  was  sinking  fast,  and 

■^okosa  watched  it,  counting  the  seconds.     At  length  he 

^  poke : — 

"  The  half  of  the  hour  that  you  demanded  is  dead,  White 
Man,  as  dead  as  the  king ;  and  now  the  time  has  come  for 
'"ou  to  die  also,"  and  he  stretched  out  his  hand  to  take  him. 

Owen  looked  at  his  watch  and  replied  : — 

"There  is  still  another  minute;  and  you,  Hokosa,  who 
^re  skilled  in  medicines,  may  know  that  this  antidote  does 
lot  work  so  swiftly  as  the  bane." 

The  shot  was  a  random  one,  but  it  told,  for  Hokosa  fell 
back  and  was  silent. 

The  seconds  passed  on  as  the  minute  hand  of  the  watch 
went  round  from  ten  to  twenty,  from  twenty  to  thirty,  from 
thirty  to  forty.  A  few  more  instants  and  the  game  was 
played.  Had  that  dream  of  his  been  vain  imagining,  and 
^as  all  his  faith  nothing  but  a  dream  wondered  Owen  ? 
Well,  if  so,  it  would  be  best  that  he  should  die.  But  he  did 
not  believe  that  it  was  so  ;  he  believed  that  the  Power  above 
him  would  intervene  to  save — not  him,  indeed,  but  all  this 
people. 

**  Let  us  make  an  end,"  said  Hokosa,  '*  the  time  is  done." 

"  Yes,"  said  Owen,  **  the  time  is  done — and  the  king 
lives!'' 

Even  as  he  spoke  the  pulses  in  the  old  man's  forehead 
were  seen  to  throb,  and  the  veins  of  his  neck  to  swell  as 
they  had  swollen  after  he  had  swallowed  the  poison  ;  then 


^ 


284  THE   WIZARD. 

once  more  they  shrank  to  their  natural  size.    Umsuka  stirred 
a  hand,  groaned,  sat  up,  and  spoke : — 

"  What  has  chanced  to  me  ?  "  he  said.  "  I  have  descended 
into  deep  darkness,  now  once  again  I  see  light." 

No  one  answered,  for  all  were  staring,  terrified  and 
amazed,  at  the  Messenger — the  white  wizard  to  whom  had. 
been  given  power  to  bring  men  back  from  the  gate  of  death  - 
At  length  Owen  said  : — 

**  This  has  chanced  to  you.   King :    that   evil    which    IT 
prophesied  to  you  if  you  refused  to  listen  to  the  voice  o 
mercy  has  fallen  upon  you.     By  now  you  would  have  bee 
dead,  had    it   not    pleased    Him   Whom    I   serve,   workin 
through  me,  His  messenger,  to  bring  you  back  to  look  upon 
the  sun.     Thank  Him,  therefore,  and  worship  Him,  for  He 
alone  is  Master  of  the  Earth,"  and  he  held  the  crucifix  before 
his  eyes. 

The  humbled  monarch  lifted  his  hand — he  who  for  many 
years  had  made  obeisance  to  none — and  saluted  the  symbol-, 
saying : — 

*'  Messenger,  I  thank  Him  and  I  worship  Him,  though  K 
know  Him  not.     Say  now,  how  did  His  magic  work  upo 
me  to  make  me  sick  to  death  and  to  recover  me  ?  " 

**  By  the  hand  of  man.  King,  and  by  the  virtues  that  li 
hid  in  Nature.  Did  you  not  drink  of  a  cup,  and  were  not:^ 
many  things  mixed  in  the  draught  ?  Was  it  not  but  now«^ 
in  your  mind  to  speak  words  that  should  bring  down  th^ 
head  of  pride  and  evil,  and  lift  up  the  head  of  truth  an(^ 
goodness  ?  " 

**  O  White  Man,  how  know  you  these  things  ?  "  gaspec^ 
the  king. 

**  I  know  them,  it  is  enough.  Say,  who  was  it  that  stirrecS- 
the  bowl,  King,  and  who  gave  you  to  drink  ?  " 

Now  Umsuka  staggered  to  his  feet,  and  cried  aloud  in  ^- 
voice  that  was  thick  with  rage  : — 

**  By  my  head  and  the  heads  of  my  fathers  I  smell  th^ 
plot!     My  son,  the  Prince  Hafela,  had  learned  my  counsel* 


THE   RECOVERY   OK   THE    KING.  285 

and  would  have  slain  me  before  I  said  words  that  should  set 
him  beneath  the  feet  of  Nodwengo.  Seize  him,  captains, 
and  let  him  be  brought  before  me  for  judgment !  '* 

Men  looked  this  way  and  that  to  carry  out  the  command 
of  the  king,  but  Hafela  was  gone.  Already  he  was  upon  the 
hillside,  running  as  a  man  has  rarely  run  before — his  face 
Bet  towards  that  fastness  in  the  mountains  where  he  could 
find  refuge  among  his  mother's  tribesmen  and  the  regiments 
«¥hich  he  commanded.  Of  late  they  had  been  sent  thither  by 
fche  king  that  they  might  be  far  from  the  Great  Place  when 
fcheir  prince  was  disinherited. 

**  He  is  fled,"  said  one ;  **  I  saw  him  go." 

*'  Pursue  him  and  bring  him  back,  dead  or  alive  ! " 
thundered  the  king.  **  A  hundred  head  of  cattle  to  the  man 
^ho  lays  hand  upon  him  before  he  reaches  the  impi  of  the 
^orth,  for  they  will  fight  for  him  !  " 

**  Stay  !  "  broke  in  Owen.  "  Once  before  this  day  I  prayed 
©f  you,  King,  to  show  mercy,  and  you  refused  it.  Will  you 
Tefuse  me  a  second  time  ?  Leave  him  his  life  who  has  lost 
all  else." 

"  That  he  may  rebel  against  me  ?  Well,  White  Man,  I 
owe  you  much,  and  for  this  time  your  wisdom  shall  be  my 
guide,  though  my  heart  speaks  against  such  gentleness. 
Hearken,  councillors  and  people,  this  is  my  decree :  that 
Hafela,  my  son,  who  would  have  murdered  me,  be  deposed 
from  his  place  as  heir  to  my  throne,  and  that  Nodwengo, 
his  brother,  be  set  in  that  place,  to  rule  the  People  of  Fire 
after  me  when  I  die." 

"It  is  good,  it  is  just!"  said  the  council.  *' Let  the 
king's  word  be  done." 

•;  Hearken  again,"  said  Umsuka.  "  Let  this  white  man, 
who  is  named  Messenger,  be  placed  in  the  House  of  Guests 
and  treated  with  all  honour ;  iet  oxen  be  given  him  from  the 
royal  herds  and  corn  from  the  granaries,  and  girls  of  noble 
blood  for  wives  if  he  wills  them.  Hokosa,  into  vour  hand 
I  deliver  him,  and,  great  though  you  are,  know  this,  that  if 

21 


jSr.  I  III      W  I/AUD. 

but  a  hair  of  his  head  is  harmed,  with  your  goods  and  your 
life  you  shall  answer  for  it,  you  and  all  your  house." 

**  Let   the   king's   word    be   done,"    said   the   councillor& 
again. 

**  Heralds,"  went  on  Umsuka,  **  proclaim  that  the  feasC: 
of  the  first-fruits  is  ended,  and  my  command  is  that  every^ 
regiment  should  seek  its  quarters,  taking  with  it  a  double? 
gift  of  cattle  from  the  king,  who  has  been  saved  alive  by  th^ 
magic  of  this  white  man.  And  now,  Messenger,  farewell^ 
for  my  head  grows  heavy.  To-morrow  I  will  speak  wit 
you." 

Then  the  king  was  led  away  into  the  royal  house,  an 
save  those  who  were  quartered  in  it,  the  regiments  passe 
one  by  one  through  the  gates  of  the  kraal,  singing  their  war 
song  as  they  went.  Darkness  fell  upon  the  Great  Place 
and  through  it  parties  of  men  might  be  seen  dragging  thenc( 
the  corpses  of  those  who  had  fallen  in  the  fight  with  sticks 
or  been  put  to  death  thereafter  by  order  of  the  king. 

**  Messenger,"  said  Hokosa,  bowing  before  Owen,  **  b 
pleased  to  follow  me."  Then  he  led  him  to  a  little  kraa^ 
numbering  five  or  six  large  and  beautifully  made  huts  .^ 
which  stood  by  itself,  within  its  own  fence,  at  the  north  en 
of  the  Great  Place,  not  far  from  the  house  of  the  king.  I 
front  of  the  centre  hut  a  fire  was  burning,  and  by  its  ligh 
women  appeared  cleaning  out  the  huts  and  bringing  fooc^ 
and  water. 

**  Here  you  may  rest  in  safety.  Messenger,"  said  Hokosa  ^ 
**  seeing  that  night  and  day  a  guard  from  the  king's  owr^ 
regiment  will  stand  before  your  doors." 

**  I  do  not  need  them,"  answered  Owen,  **  for  none 
harm  me  till  my  hour  comes.     I  am  a  stranger  here  and  yo 
are  a  great  man ;  yet,  Hokosa,  which  of  us  is  the  safest  thi  ^ 
night  ?  " 

**  Your  meaning  ?  "  said  Hokosa  sharply. 

**  O  man !  "  answered  Owen,  **  when  in  a  certain  houm^ 
you  crept  up  the  valley  yonder,  and  climbing  the  Tree  of 


THE   RECOVERY   OF   THE   KING.  287 

Death  gathered  its  poison,  went  I  not  with  you  ?  When, 
before  that  hour,  you  sat  in  yonder  hut  bargaining  with  the 
Prince  Hafela — the  death  of  a  king  for  the  price  of  a  girl — 
was  I  not  with  you  ?  Nay,  threaten  me  not — in  your  own 
words  I  say  it — *  lay  down  that  assegai,  or  by  my  spirit 
your  body  shall  be  thrown  to  the  kites,  as  that  of  one  who 
would  murder  the  king ' — and  the  king's  guest !  " 

**  White  Man,"  whispered  Hokosa  throwing  down  the 
spear,  *'  how  can  these  things  be  ?  I  was  alone  in  the 
hut  with  the  prince,  I  was  alone  beneath  the  Tree  of  Doom, 
and  you,  as  I  know  well,  were  beyond  the  river.  Your  spies 
must  be  good.  White  Man." 

**  My  spirit  is  my  only  spy,  Hokosa.  My  spirit  watched 
you,  and  from  your  own  lips  he  learned  the  secret  of  the 
bane  and  of  the  antidote.  Hafela  mixed  the  poison  as  you 
taught  him  ;  I  gave  the  remedy,  and  saved  the  king  alive." 

Now  the  knees  of  Hokosa  grew  weak  beneath  him,  and 
he  leaned  against  the  fence  of  the  kraal  for  support. 

"I  have  skill  in  the  art,"  he  said  hoarsely;  ''but.  Mes- 
senger, your  magic  is  more  than  mine,  and  my  life  is  forfeit 
to  you.  To-morrow  morning,  you  will  tell  the  king  all,  and 
to-morrow  night  I  shall  hang  upon  the  dreadful  Tree.  Well, 
so  be  it ;  I  am  overmatched  at  my  own  trade,  and  it  is  best 
that  I  should  die.  You  have  plotted  well  and  you  have 
conquered,  and  to  you  belong  my  place  and  power." 

**  It  was  you  who  plotted,  and  not  I,  Hokosa.  Did  you 
not  contrive  that  I  should  reach  the  Great  Place  but  a  little 
before  the  poison  was  given  to  the  king,  so  that  upon  me 
might  be  laid  the  crime  of  his  bewitching  ?  Did  }ou  not 
plan  also  that  I  should  be  called  upon  to  cure  him — a  thing 
you  deemed  impossible — and  when  I  failed  that  I  should  be 
straightway  butchered  ?  " 

"  Seeing  that  it  is  useless  to  lie  to  you,  I  confess  that  it 
was  so/'  answered  Hokosa  boldly. 

**  It  was  so,"  repeated  Owen ;  **  therefore,  according  to 
your  law  your  life  is  forfeit,  seeing  that  you  dug  a  pit  to 


288  THE   WIZARD. 

snare  the  innocent  feet.  But  I  come  to  tell  you  of  a  new 
law,  and  that  which  I  preach  I  practise.  Hokosa,  I  pardon 
you,  and  if  you  will  put  aside  your  evil-doing,  I  promise 
you  that  no  word  of  all  your  wickedness  shall  pass  my  lips/' 

**  It  has  not  been  my  fashion  to  take  a  boon  at  the  hand 
of  any  man,  save  of  the  king  only,"  said  the  wizard  in  a 
humble  voice ;  **  but  now  it  seems  that  I  am  come  to  this. 
Tell  me,  White  Man,  what  is  the  payment  that  you  seek 
of  me  ?  " 

**  None,  Hokosa,  except  that  you  cease  from  evil  and 
listen  with  an  open  heart  to  that  message  which  I  am 
sworn  to  deliver  to  you  and  to  all  your  nation.  Also  you 
would  do  well  to  put  away  that  fair  woman  whose  price  was 
the  murder  of  him  that  fed  you." 

"  I  cannot  do  it,"  answered  the  wizard.  "  I  will  listen  .to 
your  teaching,  but  I  will  not  rob  my  heart  of  her  it  craves 
alone.  White  Man,  I  am  not  like  the  rest  of  my  nation. 
I  have  not  sought  after  women  ;  I  have  but  one  wife,  and  she 
is  old  and  childless.  Now,  for  the  first  time  in  my  days, 
I  love  this  girl — ah,  you  know  not  how  ! — ^and  I  will  take 
her,  and  she  shall  be  the  mother  of  my  children." 

**  Then,  Hokosa,  you  will  take  her  to  your  sorrow," 
answered  Owen  solemnly,  '*  for  she  will  learn  to  hate  you 
who  have  robbed  her  of  royalty  and  rule,  giving  her 
wizardries  and  your  grey  hairs  in  place  of  them." 

And  thus  for  that  night  they  parted. 


289 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

THE  FIRST  TRIAL  BY  FIRE. 

On  the  following  day,  while  Owen  sat  eating  his  morning 
meal  with  a  thankful  heart,  a  messenger  arrived  saying  that 
the  king  would  receive  him  whenever  it  pleased  him  to 
come.  He  answered  that  he  would  be  with  him  before 
noon,  for  already  he  had  learned  that  among  natives  one 
loses  little  by  delay.  A  great  man,  they  think,  is  rich  in 
time,  and  hurries  only  to  wait  upon  his  superiors. 

At  the  appointed  hour  a  guard  came  to  lead  him  to  the 
royal  house,  and  thither  Owen  went,  followed  by  John  bear- 
ing a  Bible.  Umsuka  was  seated  beneath  a  reed  roof 
supported  by  poles  and  open  on  all  sides ;  behind  him  stood 
councillors  and  attendants,  and  by  him  were  Nodwengo  the 
prince,  and  Hokosa,  his  mouth  and  prophet.  Although  the 
day  was  hot,  he  wore  a  kaross  or  rug  of  wild  catskins,  and 
his  face  showed  that  the  effects  of  the  poisoned  draught 
were  still  upon  him.  At  the  approach  of  Owen  he  rose 
with  something  of  an  effort,  and,  shaking  him  by  the  hand, 
thanked  him  for  his  life,  calling  him  ••  doctor  of  doctors  '*, 
**  Tell  me.  Messenger,"  he  added,  '*  how  it  was  that  you 
were  able  to  cure  me,  and  who  were  in  the  plot  to  kill  me  ? 
There  must  have  been  more  than  one,"  and  he  rolled  his 
eyes  round  with  angry  suspicion. 

**  King,"  answered  Owen,  **  if  I  knew  anything  of  this 
n:iatter,  the  Power  that  wrote  it  on  my  mind  has  wiped  it 
Out  again,  or,  at  the  least,  has  forbidden  me  to  speak  of  its 
Siecret.  I  saved  you,  it  is  enough  ;  for  the  rest,  the  past  is  the 
past,  and  I  come  to  deal  with  the  present  and  the  future." 


290  THE   WIZARD. 

**  This  white  man  keeps  his  word,"  thought  Hokosa  to 
himself,  and  he  looked  at  him  thanking  him  with  his  eyes. 

'•  So  be  it,"  answered  the  king;  **  after  all,  it  is  wise  not 
to  stir  a  dung-heap,  for  there  we  find  little  beside  evil  odours 
and  the  nests  of  snakes.  Now,  what  is  your  business  with 
me,  and  why  do  you  come  from  the  white  man's  countries  to 
visit  me  ?  I  have  heard  of  those  countries,  they  are  g^eat 
and  far  away.  I  have  heard  of  the  white  men  also — wonder- 
ful men  who  have  all  knowledge ;  but  I  do  not  desire  to 
have  anything  to  do  with  them,  for  whenever  they  meet 
black  people  they  eat  them  up,  taking  their  lands  and  mak- 
ing them  slaves.  Once,  some  years  ago,  two  of  you  white 
people  visited  us  here,  but  perhaps  you  know  that  stor)\'* 

**  I  know  it,"  answered  Owen;  "one  of  those  men  you 
murdered,  and  the  other  you  sent  back  with  a  message 
which  he  delivered  into  my  ears  across  the  waters,  thousands 
of  miles  away." 

"  Nay,"  answered  the  king,  **  we  did  not  murder  him  ;  he 
came  to  us  with  the  story  of  a  new  God  who  could  raise  the 
dead  and  work  other  miracles,  and  gave  such  powers  to  His 
servants.  So  a  man  was  slain  and  we  begged  of  him  to 
bring  him  back  to  life;  and  since  he  could  not,  we  killed  him 
also  because  he  was  a  liar." 

**  He  was  no  liar,"  said  Owen  ;  '*  since  he  never  told  you 
that  he  had  power  to  open  the  mouth  of  the  grave.  Still, 
Heaven  is  merciful,  and  although  you  murdered  him  that 
was  sent  to  you,  his  Master  has  chosen  me  to  follow  in  his 
footsteps.  Me  also  you  may  murder  if  you  will,  and  then 
another  and  another ;  but  still  the  messengers  shall  come, 
till  at  last  your  ears  are  opened  and  you  listen.  Only,  for 
such  deeds  your  punishment  must  be  heavy." 

**  What  is  the  message,  White  Man  ?  " 

**  A  message  of  peace,  of  forgiveness,  and  of  life  beyond 
the  grave,  of  life  everlasting.  Listen,  King.  Yesterday 
you  were  near  to  death  ;  say  now,  had  you  stepped  over  the 
edge  of  itj  where  would  you  be  this  day  ?  " 


THE   FIRST   TRIAL   BV   FIRE.  29I 

Umsuka   shrugged   his   shoulders.     "With   my  fathers, 
White  Man." 

**  And  where  are  your  fathers  ?  " 

"  Nay,  I  know  not — nowhere,  everywhere :  the  night  is 
Full  of  them ;  in  the  night  we  hear  the  echo  of  their  voices. 
When  they  are  angry  they  haunt  the  thunder-cloud,  and 
Mrhen  they  are  pleased  they  smile  in  the  sunshine.  Some- 
times also  they  appear  in  the  shape  of  snakes,  or  visit  us  in 
dreams,  and  then  we  offer  them  sacrifice.  Yonder  on  the 
hillside  is  a  haunted  wood ;  it  is  full  of  their  spirits.  White 
l^an,  but  they  cannot  talk,  they  only  mutter,  and  their  foot- 
falls sound  like  the  dropping  of  heavy  rain,  for  they  are 
Btrengthless  and  unhappy,  and  in  the  end  they  fade  away." 
"  So  you  say,"  answered  Owen,  "  who  are  not  altogether 
^thout  understanding,  yet  know  little,  never  having  been 
taught.  Now  listen  to  me,"  and  very  earnestly  he  preached 
"to  him  and  those  about  him  of  peace,  of  forgiveness,  and  of 
life  everlasting. 

"  Why  should  a  God  die  miserably  upon  a  cross  ?  "  asked 
the  king  at  length.  , 

"That  through  His  sacrifice  men  might  become  as  gods," 

answered  Owen.     *'  Believe  in  Him  and  He  will  save  you." 

**  How  can  we  do  that,"  asked  the  king   again,   "when 

already  we  have  a  god  ?     Can  we  desert  one  god  and  set  up 

another  ? " 

"What  god.  King?" 

"  I  will  show  him  to  you.  White  Man.  Let  my  litter  be 
brought." 

The  litter  was  brought  and  the  king  entered  it  with  labour- 
ing breath.  Passing  through  the  north  gate  of  the  Great 
Place,  the  party  ascended  a  slope  of  the  hill  that  lay  beyond 
it  till  they  reached  a  flat  plain  some  hundreds  of  yards  in 
width.  On  this  plain  vegetation  grew  scantily,  for  here  the 
bed  rock  of  ironstone,  denuded  with  frequent  and  heavy 
rains,  was  scarcely  hidden  by  a  thin  crust  of  earth.  On  the 
further  side  of  the  plain,  however,  and  separated  from  it  by 


292  THi:    WIZARD. 

a  little  stream,  was  a  green  bank  of  deep  soft  soil,  beyond 
which  lay  a  gloomy  valley  full  of  great  trees,  that  for  many 
generations  had  been  the  burying-place  of  the  kings  of  the 
Amasuka. 

**  This  is  the  house  of  the  god,"  said  the  king. 
*•  A  strange  house.**  answered  Owen,  "  and  where  is  he 
that  dwells  in  it  ?  '* 

**  Follow  me  and  I  will  show  you.  Messenger  ;  but  be  swift, 
for  already  the  sky  grows  dark  with  coming  tempest  ?  " 

Now  at  the  king  s  command  the  bearers  bore  him  across 
the    sere   plateau  towards  a    stone  that  lay  almost  in  its 
centre.     Presently  they  halted,  and,  pointing  to  this  mass, 
the  king  said  : — 
*'  Behold  the  god  I  ' 

Owen  advanced  and  examined  the  object.  A  glance  told 
him  that  this  god  of  the  Amasuka  was  a  meteoric  stone  of 
unusual  si/e.  Most  of  such  stones  are  mere  shapeless  lumps, 
but  this  one  bore  a  peculiar  resemblance  to  a  seated  human 
being  holding  up  one  arm  towards  the  sky.  So  strange  was 
this  likeness  that,  other  reasons  apart,  it  seemed  not  wonder- 
ful that  savages  should  regard  the  thing  with  awe  and 
veneration.  Rather  would  it  have  been  wonderful  had  they 
not  done  so. 

••  Say  now,"  said  Owen  to  the  king  when  he  had  inspected 
the  stone,  "  what  is  the  history  of  this  dumb  god  of  yours, 
and  why  do  you  worship  him  ?   ' 

"  I*\)llow  me  across  the  stream  and  I  will  tell  you. 
Messenger,*'  answered  the  king,  again  glancing  at  the  sky. 
**  The  storm  gathers,  and  when  it  breaks  none  are  safe  upon 
this  plain  except  the  heaven  doctors  such  as  Hokosa  and  his 
compianions  who  can  bind  the  lightning." 

So  they  went  and  when  they  reached  the  further  side  of 
the  stream  Umsuka  descended  from  his  litter. 

'*  Messenger.  '  he  said.  **  this  is  the  story  of  the  god  as  it 

come  down  to  us.     From  the  beginning  our  land  has 

scourged  with  lightning  above  all  other  lands,  and  with 


Tir.  : :: '  yohk 
PlIiLiC  lib:iai{y 


11  L 


THE  FIRST  TRIAL   BY   FIRE.  293 

ioods  of  rain  that  accompany  the  lightning.  In  the  old 
the  Great  Place  of  the  king  was  out  yonder  among  the 
itains,  bat  every  year  fire  from  heaven  fell  upon  it, 
Dying  much  people :  and  at  length  in  a  great  tempest 
ouse  of  the  king  of  that  day  was  smitten  and  burned, 
tiis  wives  and  children  were  turned  to  ashes.  Then 
dng  held  a  council  of  his  wizards  and  Rre-doctors,  and 

having  consulted  the  spirits  of  their  forefathers,  retired 
I  place  apart  to  fast  and  pray ;  yes,  it  was  in  yonder 
r,  the  burying-ground  of  kings,  that  they  hid  themselves, 
on  the  third  night  the  God  of  Fire  appeared  to  the 
of  the  doctors  in  his  sleep,  and  he  was  shaped  like  a 
ig  brand  and  smoke  went  up  from  him.  Out  of  the 
5  he  spoke  to  the  doctor,  saying :  *  For  this  reason  it  is 

tornient  your  people,  because  they  hate  me  and  curse 

and  pay  me  little  honour '. 

1  his  dream  the  doctor  answered  :  *  How  can  the  people 
ir  a  god  that  they  do  not  see  ? '     Then  the  god  said  : 

up  now  in  the  night,  all  the  company  of  you,  and  go 
rouT  stand  upon  the  banks  of  yonder  stream,  and  I  will 
own  in  fire  from  heaven,  and  there  on  the  plain  you 
find  my  image*!    Then  let  your  king  move  his  Great 

into  the  valley  beneath  the  plain,  and  henceforth  my 

shall  spare  it  and  him.  Only,  month  by  month  you 
make  prayers  and  offerings  to  me  ;  moreover,  the  name 
t  people  shall  be  changed,  for  it  shall  be  called  the 
le  of  Fire.' 

low  the  doctor  rose,  and  having  awakened  his  com- 
ns,  he  told  them  of  his  vision.  Then  they  all  of  them 
down  to  the  banks  of  this  stream  where  we  now  stand. 
as  they  waited  there  a  great  tempest  burst  over  them, 
n  the  midst  of  that  tempest  they  saw  the  flaming  figure 
man  descend  from  heaven,  and  when  be  touched  the 

it  shook.  The  morning  came  and  there  upon  the  plain 
e  them,  where  there  had  been  nothing,  sat  the  likeness 
e  god  as  it  sits  to-day  and  shall  sit  for  ever.     So  the 


294  THE   WIZARD. 

name  of  this  people  was  changed,  and  the  king's  Great  PI 
was  built  where  it  now  is. 

*'  Since  that  day,  Messenger,  no  hut  has  been  burned  i 
no  man  killed  in  or  about  the  Great  Place  by  Rre  fr 
heaven,  which  falls  only  here  where  the  god  is,  though  av 
among  the  mountains  and  elsewhere  men  are  sometir 
killed.  But  wait  a  while  and  you  shall  see  with  your  e) 
Hokosa,  do  you,  whom  the  lightning  will  not  touch,  t 
that  pole  of  dead  wood  and  set  it  up  yonder  in  the  crevice 
the  rock  not  far  from  the  figure  of  the  god." 

**  I   obey,"   said   Hokosa,   **  although   I  have  brought 
medicines  with  me.     Perhaps,"  he  added  with  a  faint  sm 
"  the  white  man,  who  is  so  great  a  wizard,  will  not  be  afr 
to  accompany  me." 

Now  Owen  saw  that  all  those  present  were  looking  at  h 
curiously.  It  was  evident  they  believed  that  he  would  i 
dare  to  accept  the  challenge.  Therefore  he  answered  at  oi 
and  without  hesitation  : — 

**  Certainly  I  will  come ;  the  pole  is  heavy  for  one  man 
carry,  and  where  Hokosa  goes,  there  I  can  go  also." 

"  Nay,  nay,  Messenger,"  said  the  king,  *'  the  lightni 
knows  Hokosa  and  will  turn  from  him,  but  you  are 
stranger  to  it  and  it  will  eat  you  up." 

**  King,"  answered  Owen,  **  I  do  not  believe  that  Hoke 
has  any  power  over  the  lightning.     It  may  strike  him 
it  may  strike  me ;  but  unless  my  God  so  commands,  it  v 
strike  neither  of  us." 

**  On  your  head  be  it,  White  Man,"  said  Hokosa,  with  c 
anger.      "  Come,  aid  me  with  the  pole." 

Then  they  lifted  the  dead  tree,  and  between  them  carr 
it  into  the  middle  of  the  plain,  where  they  set  it  up  ir 
crevice  of  the  rock.  By  this  time  the  storm  was  aln» 
over  them,  and  watching  it  Owen  perceived  that  the  lig 
nings  struck  always  along  the  bank  of  the  stream,  doubtl 
following  a  hidden  line  of  the  bed  of  ironstone. 

**  It  is  but  a  very  little  storm,"  said  Hokosa Qontemptuoims 


THE   FIRST   TRIAL   BY    FIRE.  295 

*'  such  as  visit  us  almost  every  afternoon  at  this  period  of  the 

year.     Ah !  White  Man,  I  would  that  you  could  see  one  of 

our  great  tempests,  for  these  are  worth  beholding.     This 

J  fear,  however,  that  you  will  never  do,  seeing  it  is  likely  that 

wthin  some  few  minutes  you  will  have  passed  back  to  that 

King  who  sent  you  here,  with  a  hole  in  your  head  and  a  black 

'nark  down  your  spine." 

*'  That  we  shall  learn  presently,  Hokosa,"  answered  Owen  ; 
for  my  part,  I  pray  that  no  such  fate  may  overtake  you." 
Now  Hokosa  moved  himself  away,  muttering  and  pointing 
^vith  his  fingers,  but  Owen  remained  standing  within  about 
^^^irty  yards  of  the  pole.  Suddenly  there  came  a  glare  of 
"gr^it,  and  the  pole  was  split  into  fragments ;  but  although 
^he  shock  was  perceptible,  they  remained  unhurt.  Almost 
*rn mediately  a  second  flash  leaped  from  the  cloud,  and 
Owen  saw  Hokosa  stagger  and  fall  to  his  knees.  **  The 
'na^n  is  struck,"  he  thought  to  himself,  but  it  was  not  so, 
*^r  recovering  his  balance,  the  wizard  walked  back  to  the 
stream. 

Owen  never  stirred.  From  boyhood  courage  had  been  one 
^^  his  good  qualities,  but  it  was  a  courage  of  the  spirit  rather 
tha.11  of  the  flesh.  For  instance,  at  this  very  moment,  so  far 
^s  his  body  was  concerned,  he  was  much  afraid,  and  did  not 
\^  the  least  enjoy  standing  upon  an  ironstone  plateau  at  the 
^^rninent  risk  of  being  destroyed  by  lightning.  But  even  if 
"^  had  not  had  an  end  to  gain,  he  would  have  scorned  to 
give  way  to  his  human  frailties ;  also,  now  as  always,  his 
*^ith  supported  him.  As  it  happened  the  storm,  which  was 
®"6rht,  passed  by,  and  no  more  flashes  fell.  When  it  was 
^ver  he  walked  back  to  where  the  king  and  his  court  were 
^^nding. 

"Messenger,"  said  Umsuka,  "you  are  not  only  a  great 

^ctor,  you  are  also  a  brave  man,  and  such  I  honour.     There 

®  Ho  one  among  us  here,  not  being  a  lord  of  the  lightning, 

^^  would  have  dared  to  stand  upon  that  place  with  Hokosa 

^*le  the  flashes  fell  about  him.     Yet  you  have  done  it ;  it 


296  THE   WIZARD. 

was  Hokosa  who  was  driven  away.     You  have  passed  ^^^ 
trial  by  fire,  and  henceforth,  whether  we  refuse  your  messa-S^ 
or  accept  it,  you  are  great  in  this  land." 

**  There  is  no  need  to  praise  me.  King,"  answered  0^v^^: 
**The  risk  is  something;  but  I  knew  that  I  was  protect:^^ 
from  it,  seeing  that  I  shall  not  die  until  my  hour  comes,  ^-^^^ 
it  is  not  yet.     Listen  now  :  your  god  yonder  is  nothing    b"^^ 
2L  stone  such  as  I  have  often  seen  before,  for  sometimes      ^^ 
great  tempests  they  come  to  earth  from  the  clouds.     You 
not  the  first  people  that  have  worshipped  such  a  stone, 
now  we  know  better.     Also  this  plain  before  you  is  full        ^ 
iron,  and  iron  draws  the  lightning.     That  is  why  it  ne"^^^^ 
strikes  your  town  below.     The  iron  attracts  it  more  stron  ^^   ^ 
than  earth  and  huts  of  straw.     Again,  while  the  pole  stoc^^^ 
was  in  little  danger,  for  the  lightning  strikes  the   high.  ^^^^ 
thing;  but  after  the  pole  was  shattered  and  Hokosa  wis-^^*^ 
went  away,  then  I  was  in  some  danger,  only  no  flashes  f^^^**' 
I  am  not  a  magician,  King,  but  I  know  some  things  that  y^  ^^^ 
do  not  know,  and  I  trust  in  One  whom   I  shall  lead  you         *^ 
trust  in  also." 

**  We   will  talk   of  this   more   hereafter,"   said  the   k£  ^""^  ^ 
hurriedly,   **  for  one  day,   I  have  heard   and   seen  enouj 


Also  I  do  not  believe  your  words,  for  I  have  noted  ever  \Y^^  ^ 
those  who  are  the  greatest  wizards  of  all  say  continually  th"*  ^ 
they  have  no  magic  power.     Hokosa,  you  have  been  famc^"*--^ 
in  your  day,  but  it  seems  that  henceforth  you  who  have  J.^^ 
must  follow." 

"The  battle  is  not  yet  fought.  King,"  answered  Hoko^^*^' 
«*  To-day  I  met  the  lightnings  without  my  medicines,  ancE 
was  a  little  storm  ;  when  I  am  prepared  with  my  medicir"*^^ 
and  the  tempest  is  great,  then  I  will  challenge  this  wh***^^ 
man  to  face  me  yonder,  and  then  in  that  hour  my  god  sh^^-^" 
show  his  strength  and  hh  God  shall  not  be  able  to  s^i-"^^ 
him." 

'*  That  we  shall  see  when  the  time  comes,"  answered  O^*^^*'' 
with  a  smile. 


1  HI"    !■  Il:^  I     1  l:l  \I     l;\     I  lui  .  '.T 

That  night  as  Owen  sat  in  his  hut  working  at  the  transla- 
tion of  St.  John,  the  door  was  opened  and  Hokosa  entered. 

**  White  Man,"  said  the  wizard,  "you  are  too  strong  for 
'Jie,  though  whence  you  have  your  power  I  know  not.  Let 
^s  make  a  bargain.  Show  me  your  magic  and  I  will  show 
you  mine,  and  we  will  rule  the  land  between  us.     You  and 

*  are  much  akin — we  are  great ;  we  have  the  spirit  sight ; 
^^e  know  that  there  are  things  beyond  the  things  we  see  and 
"Car  and  feel ;  whereas,  for  the  rest,  they  are  fools,  following 
^he  flesh  alone.     I  have  spoken." 

**  Very  gladly  will  I  show  you  my  magic,  Hokosa," 
answered  Owen  cheerfully,  **  since,  to  speak  truth,  though 

*  know  you  to  be  wicked,  and  guess  that  you  would  be  glad 

^o  l>e  rid  of  me  by  fair  means  or  foul ;  yet  I  have  taken  a 

1*1*  .        • 

***^ing  for  you,  seeing  in  you  one  who  from  a  sinner  may 

STow  into  a  saint. 

**  This  then  is  my  magic  :  To  love  God  and  serve  man  ; 
^^  eschew  wizardry,  wealth  and  power ;  to  seek  after  holi- 
*^^ss,  poverty  and  humility  ;  to  deny  your  flesh,  and  to  make 
^''oiirself  small  in  the  sight  of  men,  that  so  perchance  you 
^^^y  grow  great  in  the  sight  of  Heaven  and  save  your  soul 
^Uve. ' 

••I  have  no  stomach  for  that  lesson,"  said  Hokosa. 

**Yet  you  shall  live  to  hunger  for  it,"  answered  Owen. 
''^i^d  the  wizard  went  away  angered  but  wondering. 


298 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  CRISIS. 

Now,  day  by  day  for  something  over  a  month  Owen  preached 
the  Gospel  before  the  king,  his  councillors,  and  hundreds  of 
the  head  men  of  the  nation.  They  listened  to  him  attentively, 
debating  the  new  doctrine  point  by  point ;  for  although  they 
might  be  savages,  these  people  were  very  keen-witted  and 
subtle.  Very  patiently  did  Owen  sow,  and  at  length  to  his 
infinite  joy  he  also  gathered  in  his  first-fruit.  One  night  as 
he  sat  in  his  hut  labouring  as  usual  at  the  work  of  translation, 
wherein  he  was  assisted  by  John  whom  he  had  taught  to 
read  and  write,  the  Prince  Nodwengo  entered  and  greeted 
him.  F'or  a  while  he  sat  silent  watching  the  white  man  at 
his  task,  then  he  said  : — 

"  Messenger,  I  have  a  boon  to  ask  of  you.  Can  you  teach 
me  to  understand  those  signs  which  you  set  upon  the  paper, 
and  to  make  them  also  as  does  John  your  servant  ?  " 

"  Certainly,"  answered  Owen  ;  **  if  you  will  come  to  me  at 
noon  to-morrow,  we  will  begin." 

The  prince  thanked  him,  but  he  did  not  go  away.  Indeed, 
from  his  manner  Owen  guessed  that  he  had  something  more 
upon  his  mind.     At  length  it  came  out 

**  Messenger,"  he  said,  **you  have  told  us  of  baptism 
whereby  we  are  admitted  into  the  army  of  your  King ;  say, 
have  you  the  power  of  this  rite  ?  " 

**  I  have." 

'*  And  is  your  servant  here  baptised  ?  " 

••  He  is." 


'Ill  1       <    I:I-I-.  Jr;.y 


i    4    '1"! 


*  Then  if  he  who  is  a  common  man  can  be  baptised,  why 
'T^ay  not  I  who  am  a  prince  ?  " 

**  In  baptism,"  answered  Owen,  **  there  is  no  distinction 
between  the  highest  and  the  .lowest ;  but  if  you  believe,  then 
^He  door  is  open  and  through  it  you  can  join  the  company  of 
Heaven." 

*  *  Messenger,  I  do  believe,"  answered  the  prince  humbly. 

Then  Owen  was  very  joyful,  and  that  same  night,  with 

J^lin  for  a  witness,  he  baptised  the  prince,  giving  him  the 

'^^'W  name  of  Constantine,  after  the  first  Christian  emperor. 

On  the  following  day  Nodwengo,  in  the  presence  of  Owen, 

^^Ho  on  this  point  would  suffer  no  concealment,  announced 

^^  the  king  that  he  had  become  a  Christian.     Umsuka  heard, 

^nd  for  a  while  sat  silent.    Then  he  said  in  a  troubled  voice  : — 

**  Truly,  Messenger,  in  the  words  of  that  Book  from  which 

you  read  to  us,  I  fear  that  you  have  come  hither  to  bring. 

Hot  peace  but  a  sword  '.     Now  when  the  witch-doctors  and 

^he  priests  of  fire  learn  this,  that  he  whom  I  have  chosen 

to  succeed  me  has  become  the  servant  of  another  faith,  they 

^ill  stir  up  the  soldiers  and  there  will  be  civil  war.     I  pray 

you,  therefore,  keep  the  matter  secret,  at  anyrate  for  a  while, 

Seeing  that  the  lives  of  many  are  at  stake." 

**  In  this,  my  father,"  answered  the  prince,  **  I  must  do  as 
the  Messenger  bids  me ;  but  if  you  desire  it,  take  from  me 
the  right  of  succession  and  call  back  my  brother  from  the 
northern  mountains." 

•*  That  by  poison  or  the  spear  he  may  put  all  of  us  to 
death,  Nodwengo  I  Be  not  afraid  ;  ere  long  when  he  learns 
all  that  is  happening  here,  your  brother  Hafela  will  come 
from  the  northern  mountains,  and  the  spears  of  his  impis 
Bhall  be  countless  as  the  stars  of  the  sky.  Messenger,  you 
desire  to  draw  us  to  the  arms  of  your  God — and  myself,  I  am 
at  times  minded  to  follow  the  path  of  my  son  Nodwengo  and 
Seek  a  refuge  there — but  say,  will  they  be  strong  enough  to 
protect  us  from  Hafela  and  the  warriors  of  the  north  ? 
Already  he  gathers  his  clans,  and  already  my  captains  desert 

22 


300  THK    WIZARD. 

to  him.  By-and-by,  in  the  spring-time — may  I  be  dead 
before  the  day — he  will  roll  down  upon  us  like  a  flood  of 
water " 

*'To  fall  back  like  waters  from  a  wall  of  rock,"  answered 
Owen.  *'  *  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled,'  for  my  Master 
can  protect  His  servants,  and  He  will  protect  you.  But 
first  you  must  confess  Him  openly,  as  your  son  has  done." 

**  Nay,  I  am  too  old  to  hurry,"  said  the  king  with  a  sigh. 
'*  Your  tale  seems  full  of  promise  to  one  who  is  near  the 
grave ;  but  how  can  I  know  that  it  is  more  than  a  dream  ? 
And  shall  I  abandon  the  worship  of  my  fathers  and  change, 
or  strive  to  change,  the  customs  of  my  people  to  follow 
after  dreams  ?  Nodwengo  has  chosen  his  part,  and  I  do 
not  blame  him  ;  yet,  for  the  present  I  beseech  you  both  to 
keep  silence  on  this  matter,  lest  to  save  bloodshed  I  should 
be  driven  to  side  against  you." 

**  So  be  it.  King,"  said  Owen ;  **  but  I  warn  you  that 
Truth  has  a  loud  voice,  and  that  it  is  hard  to  hide  the  shining 
of  a  light  in  a  dark  place,  nor  does  it  please  my  Lord  to  be 
denied  by  those  who  confess  Him." 

**  I  am  weary,"  replied  the  old  king,  and  they  saluted  him 
and  went. 

In  obedience  to  the  wish  of  Umsuka  his  father,  the  con- 
version of  Nodwengo  was  kept  secret,  and  yet — none  knew 
how — the  thing  leaked  out.  Soon  the  women  in  their  huts, 
and  the  soldiers  by  their  watch-fires,  whispered  it  in  each 
other's  ears  that  he  who  was  appointed  to  be  their  future 
ruler  had  become  a  servant  of  the  unknown  God.  That  he 
had  forsworn  war  and  all  the  delights  of  men  ;  that  he  would 
take  but  one  wife  and  appear  before  the  army,  not  in  the 
uniform  of  a  general,  but  clad  in  a  white  robe,  and  carry, 
not  the  broad  spear,  but  a  cross  of  wood.  Swiftly  the  strange 
story  flew  from  mouth  to  mouth,  yet  it  was  not  altogether 
believed  till  it  chanced  that  one  day  when  he  was  reviewing 
a  regiment,  a  soldier  who  was  drunk  with  beer  openly  insulted 
the  prince,  calling  him  '*  a  coward  who  worshipped  a  coward  '\ 


THE  CRISIS.  301 

ow  men  held  their  breaths,  waiting  to  see  this  fool  led 
awa^y  to  die  by  torture  of  the  ant-heap  or  some  other  dreadful 
doom.     But  the  prince  only  answered  : — 

*  *  Soldier,  you  are  drunk,  therefore  I  forgive  you  your 
words.  Whether  He  Whom  you  blaspheme  will  forgive 
yoia,  I  know  not.     Get  you  gone!" 

The  warriors  stared  and  murmured,  for  by  those  words, 
wittingly  or  unwittingly,  their  general  had  confessed  his 
fai^bi,  and  that  day  they  made  ribald  songs  about  him  in 
the  camp.  But  on  the  morrow  when  they  learned  how  that 
the  man  whom  the  prince  spared  had  been  seized  by  a  lion 
and  taken  away  as  he  sat  at  night  with  his  companions  in 
the  bivouac,  his  mouth  full  of  boasting  of  his  own  courage 
>"  c>ffenng  insult  to  the  prince  and  the  new  faith,  then  they 
loolced  at  each  other  askance  and  said  little  more  of  the 
n^^t^ter.  Doubtless  it  was  chance,  and  yet  this  Spirit  Whom 
the  Messenger  preached  was  one  of  Whom  it  seemed  wisest 
"^"t   to  speak  lightly. 

^ut  still  the  trouble  grew,  for  by  now  the  witch-doctors, 
^*^H  Hokosa  at  the  head  of  them,  were  frightened  for  their 
Pl^Oe  and  power,  and  fomented  it  both  openly  and  in  secret, 
^^  ^he  women  they  asked  what  would  become  of  them  when 
'"^ri  were  allowed  to  take  but  one  wife  ?  Of  the  heads  of 
*^^^^ls,  how  they  would  grow  wealthy  when  their  daughters 
cea.^^d  to  be  worth  cattle  ?  Of  the  councillors  and  generals, 
no\v  the  land  could  be  protected  from  its  foes  when  they 
were  commanded  to  lay  down  the  spear.  Of  the  soldiers, 
w'^Ose  only  trade  was  war,  how  it  would  please  them  to  till 
^"^  fields  like  girls  ?  Dismay  took  hold  of  the  nation,  and 
*|^Hough  they  were  much  loved,  there  was  open  talk  of 
*^"ling  or  driving  away  the  king  and  Nodwengo  who 
lavoured  the  white  man,  and  of  setting  up  Hafela  in  their 
placie. 

^t  length    the  crisis  came,   and    in  this  fashion.      The 

'^^suka,  like  many  other  African  tribes,  had  a  strange 

^^'^^ration  for  certain  varieties  of  snakes  which  they  declared 


302  THE   WIZARD. 

to  be  possessed  by  the  spirits  of  their  ancestors.  It  was 
law  among  them  that  if  one  of  these  snakes  entered  a  kr^ 
it  must  not  be  killed,  or  even  driven  away,  under  pain 
death,  but  must  be  allowed  to  share  with  the  human  oc^ 
pants  any  hut  that  it  might  select.  As  the  result  of  ti 
enforced  hospitality  deaths  from  snake-bite  were  numer^ 
among  the  people ;  but  when  they  happened  in  a  kraal 
owners  met  with  little  sympathy,  for  the  doctors  explaisr: 
that  the  real  cause  of  them  was  the  anger  of  some  ances'K 
spirit  towards  his  descendants.  Now,  before  John  was  < 
spatched  to  instruct  Owen  in  the  language  of  the  Amasu 
a  certain-  girl  was  sealed  to  him  as  his  future  wife,  and  tl 
girl,  who  during  his  absence  had  been  orphaned,  he  h. 
married  recently  with  the  approval  of  Owen,  who  at  th 
time  was  preparing  her  for  baptism.  On  the  third  momin 
after  his  marriage  John  appeared  before  his  master  in  th 
last  extremity  of  grief  and  terror. 

*' Help  me,  Messenger!"  he  cried,  **  for  my  ancestra 
spirit  has  entered  our  hut  and  bitten  my  wife  as  she  la; 
asleep." 

'*  Are  you  mad?  "  asked  Owen.  *'What  is  an  ancestn 
spirit,  and  how  can  it  have  bitten  your  wife  ?  " 

**  A  snake,"  gasped  John,  *'a  green  snake  of  the  won 
sort." 

Then  Owen  remembered  the  superstition,  and  snatchir 
blue-stone  and  spirits  of  wine  from  his  medicine  chest,  \ 
rushed  to  John's  hut.  As  it  happened,  he  was  fortunate 
in  time  with  his  remedies  and  succeeded  in  saving  tl 
woman's  life,  whereby  his  reputation  as  a  doctor  and 
magician,  already  great,  was  considerably  enhanced. 

'*  Where  is  the  snake  ?  "  he  asked  when  at  length  she  wi 
out  of  danger. 

"Yonder,  under  the  kaross,"  answered  John,  pointing: 
a  skin  rug  which  lay  in  the  corner. 

••  Have  you  killed  it?  " 

•*  No,  Messenger,  '  answered  the  man,  **  I  dare  not.     Alas 


'i:S'^Knnr 


THE  NEW  f#8f 

PUBLIC  UBBABY 


A^TflH,  ^EVOT. .  AND 

«  i. 


THE   CRISIS.  303 

we  must  live  with  the  thing  here  in  the  hut  till  it  chooses 
to  go  away." 

"Truly,*'  said  Owen,  **  I  am  ashamed  to  think  that  you 
who  are  a  Christian  should  still  believe  so  horrible  a  super- 
stition. Does  your  faith  teach  you  that  the  souls  of  men 
enter  into  snakes  ? '' 

Now  John  hung  his  head  ;  then  snatchin*(  a  kerry,  he 
threw  aside  the  kaross,  revealing  a  great  green  serpent  seven 
or  eight  feet  long.  With  fury  he  fell  upon  the  reptile,  killed 
it  by  repeated  blows,  and  hurled  it  into  the  courtyard  outside 
the  house. 

"Behold,  father,"  he  said,  **and  judge  whether  I  am 
Btill  superstitious."  Then  his  countenance  fell  and  he 
added:  "Yet  my  life  must  pay  for  this  deed,  for  it  is  an 
ancient  law  among  us  that  to  harm  one  of  these  snakes  is 
death  ". 

*•  Have  no  fear,**  said  Owen,  "  a  way  will  be  found  out  of 
this  trouble." 

That  afternoon  Owen  heard  a  great  hubbub  outside  his 
kraal,  and  going  to  see  what  was  the  matter,  he  found  a 
party  of  the  witch-doctors  dragging  John  towards  the  place 
of  judgment,  which  was  by  the  king's  house.  Thither  he 
followed  to  discover  that  the  case  was  already  in  course  of 
being  opened  before  the  king,  his  council,  and  a  vast  audience 
of  the  people.  Hokosa  was  the  accuser.  In  brief  and 
pregnant  sentences,  producing  the  dead  snake  in  proof  of 
his  argument,  he  pointed  out  the  enormity  of  the  olTence 
against  the  laws  of  the  Amasuka  wherewith  the  prisoner 
was  charged,  demanding  that  the  man  who  had  killed  the 
house  of  his  ancestral  spirit  should  instantly  be  put  to  death. 

"  What  have  you  to  say  ?  "  asked  the  king  of  John. 

"This  O,  King,"  replied  John,  '*  that  I  am  a  Christian, 
a.nd  to  me  that  snake  is  nothing  but  a  noxious  reptile.     It 
bit  my  wife,  and   had  it  not  been  for  the  medicine  of  the 
Messenger,  she  would  have  perished  of  the  poison.     There- 
fore I  killed  it  before  it  could  harm  others." 


304  THE   WIZARD. 

'*  It  is  a  fair  answer,"  said  the  king.  '^  Hokosa,  I  think 
that  this  man  should  go  free." 

"  The  king's  will  is  the  law,"  replied  Hokosa  bitterly ; 
**  but  if  the  law  were  the  king's  will,  the  decision  would  be 
otherwise.  This  man  has  slain,  not  a  snake  but  that  which 
held  the  spirit  of  an  ancestor,  and  for  the  deed  he  deserves 
to  die.  Hearken,  O  King,  for  the  business  is  larger  than 
it  seems.  How  are  we  to  be  governed  henceforth  ?  Are 
we  to  follow  our  ancient  rules  and  customs,  or  must  we 
submit  ourselves  to  a  new  rule  and  a  new  custom  ?  I  tell 
you,  O  King,  that  the  people  murmur ;  they  are  without 
light,  they  wander  in  the  darkness,  they  cannot  understand. 
Play  with  us  no  more,  but  let  us  hear  the  truth  that  we  may 
judge  of  this  matter." 

Umsuka  looked  at  Owen,  but  made  no  reply. 

'*  I  will  answer  you,  Hokosa,"  said  Owen,  '*  for  I  am  the 
spring  of  all  this  trouble,  and  at  my  command  that  man, 
my  disciple,  killed  yonder  snake.  What  is  it  ?  It  is  nothing 
but  a  reptile ;  no  human  spirit  ever  dwelt  within  it  as  you 
imagine  in  your  superstition.  You  ask  to  hear  the  truth  ; 
day  by  day  I  have  preached  it  in  your  ears  and  you  have  not 
listened,  though  many  among  you  have  listened  and  under- 
stood.    What  is  it  that  you  seek  ?  " 

**  We  seek,  Messenger,  to  be  rid  of  you,  your  fantasies 
and  your  religion ;  and  we  demand  that  our  king  should 
expel  you  and  restore  the  ancient  laws,  or  failing  this,  that 
you  should  prove  your  power  openly  before  us  all.  Your 
word,  O  King!" 

Umsuka  thought  a  while  and  answered  : — 

"  This  is  my  word,  Hokosa  :  I  will  not  drive  the  Messenger 
from  the  land,  for  he  is  a  good  man  ;  he  saved  my  life,  and 
there  is  virtue  in  his  teaching,  towards  which  I  myself 
incline.  Yet  it  is  just  that  he  should  be  asked  to  prove  his 
power,  so  that  an  end  may  be  put  to  doubt  and  all  of  us  may 
learn  what  god  we  are  to  worship." 

"How  can  I    prove  my  power,"  asked    Owen,    *' further 


THE  CRISIS.  305 

than  I  have  proved  it  already  ?     Does  Hokosa  desire  to  set 
up  his  god  against  my  God — the  false  against  the  true  ?  " 

*'  I  do,"  answered  the  wizard  with  passion,  "  and  according 

to  the  issue  let  the  judgment  be.     Let  us  halt  no  longer 

between  two  opinions,   let  us  become  wholly  Christian  or 

rest  wholly  heathen,  for  to  be  divided  is  to  be  destroyed. 

T^i^e  magic  of  the  Messenger  is  great;  once  and  for  all  let 

"s    learn  if  it  is  more  than  our  magic.     Let  us  put  him  and 

hi^  doctrines  to  the  trial  by  fire." 

^^What  is  the  trial  by  fire  ?  "  asked  Owen. 

^^You   have  seen  something  of  it,  White  Man,  but  not 

"^  v:*ch.     This  is  the  trial  by  fire  :  to  stand  yonder  before  the 

*^^^«  of  the  god  of  thunder  when  a  great  tempest  rages — not 

*^-*  ^^h  a  storm  as  you  saw,  but  a  storm  that  splits  the  heavens 

^-^nd  to  come  thence  unscathed.      Listen  :  I   who  am   a 

*  *^^aven-herd,'  I  who  know  the  signs  of  the  weather,  tell 

y'^^Va  that  within  two  days  such  a  tempest  as  this  will  break 

"I^CDn  us.     Then  White  Man,  I  and  my  companions  will  be 

^^^^dy  to  meet  you  on  the  plain.     Take  the  cross  by  which 

y^^Vj  swear  and  set  it  up  yonder  and  stand  by  it,  and  with 

y^^Vi  your   converts,   Nodwengo   the  prince,   and    this   man 

^^*>om  you   have   named  John,   if  they  dare  to  go.     Over 

^^"^inst  you,  around  the  symbol  of  the  god  by  which   we 

®^^^ear,  will  stand  I  and  my  company,  and  we  will  pray  our 

^^^<i  and  you   shall  pray  your  God.     Then  the  storm  will 

^"^ak  upon  us,  and  when  it  is  ended  we  shall  learn  which 

"US  remain  alive.     If  you  and  your  cross  are  shattered,  to 

^    will  be  the  victory  ;  if  we  are  laid  low,  take  it  for  your 

^'^''n.     Your  judgment.  King  !  " 

^gain  Umsuka  thought  and  answered  : — 

•*  So  be  it.     Messenger,  hear  me.     There  is  no  need  for 

^"^^^  to  accept  this  challenge  ;  but  if  you  will  not  accept  it, 

^=n  go  from  my  country  in  peace,  taking  with  you  those 

^^0  cleave  to  you.     If  on  the  other  hand  you  do  accept  it, 

^^se  shall  be  the  stakes:  that  if  you  pass  the  trial  unharmed, 

^^^<1  the  fire-doctors  are  swept  away,  your  creed  shall  be  my 


3o6 


THE   WIZARD. 


creed  and  the  creed  of  the  land  ;  but  if  the  fire-doctors  prevail 
against  you,  then  it  shall  be  death  or  banishment  to  any 
who  profess  that  creed.     Now  choose  !  " 

"  I  have  chosen,"  said  Owen.  **  I  will  meet  Hokosa  and 
his  company  on  the  Place  of  Fire  whenever  he  may  appoint, 
but  for  the  others  I  cannot  say." 

"  We  will  come  with  you,"  said  Nodwengo  and  John,  with 
one  voice;  •*  where  you  go,  Messenger,  we  will  surely 
follow." 


307 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  SECOND  TRIAL  BY  FIRE. 

\\^hp:n  this  momentous  discussion  was  finished,  as  usual 
Owen  preached  before  the  king,  expounding  the  Scriptures 
^nd  taking  for  his  subject  the  duty  of  faith.  As  he  went 
back  to  his  hut  he  saw  that  the  snake  which  John  had  killed 
had  been  set  upon  a  pole  in  that  part  of  the  Great  Place 
'^^hich  served  as  a  market,  and  that  hundreds  of  natives 
'^^ere  gathered  beneath  it  gesticulating  and  talking  excitedly. 
'*  See  the  work  of  Hokosa,"  he  thought  to  himself. 
*  •  Moses  set  up  a  serpent  to  save  the  people  ;  yonder  wizard 
^ets  up  one  to  destroy  them." 

That  evening  Owen  had  no  heart  for  his  labours,  for  his 
*>iind  was  heavy  at  the  prospect  of  the  trial  which  lay  before 
him.  Not  that  he  cared  for  his  own  life,  for  of  this  he 
Scarcely  thought ;  it  was  the  prospects  of  his  cause  which 
troubled  him.  It  seemed  much  to  expect  that  Heaven  again 
should  throw  over  him  the  mantle  of  its  especial  protection, 
^nd  yet  if  it  did  not  do  so  there  was  an  end  of  his  mission 
^mong  the  People  of  F'ire.     Well,  he  did  not  seek  this  trial 

— he  would  have  avoided  it  if  he  could,  but  it  had  been 
"thrust  upon  him,  and  he  was  forced  to  choose  between  it 
^nd  the  abandonment  of  the  work  which  he  had  undertaken 
'With  such   high   hopes  and  pushed   so  far  toward   success. 

He  did  not  choose  the  path,  it  had  been  pointed  out  to  him 

tio  walk  upon  ;  and  if  it  ended  in  a  precipice,  at  least  he 

A^ould  have  done  his  best. 

As  he  thought  thus  John  entered  the  hut,  panting. 
•*  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  Owen  asked. 


3o8  THE   WIZARD. 

*'  Father,  the  people  saw  and  pursued  me  because  of  the 
death  of  that  accursed  snake.  Had  I  not  run  fast  and  escaped 
them,  I  think  they  would  have  killed  me." 

"  At  least  you  have  escaped,  John  ;  so  be  comforted  and 
return  thanks." 

**  Father,"  said  the  man  presently,  **  I  know  that  you  are 
great,  and  can  do  many  wonderful  things,  but  have  you  in 
truth  power  over  the  lightning  ?  " 

**  Why  do  you  ask  ?  " 

**  Because  a  great  tempest  is  brewing,  and  if  you  have  not 
we  shall  certainly  be  killed  when  we  stand  yonder  on  the 
Place  of  Fire." 

"John,"  he  said,  **  I  cannot  speak  to  the  lightning  in  a 
voice  which  it  can  hear.  I  cannot  say  to  it  *  go  yonder,'  or 
*  come  hither,'  but  He  Who  made  it  can  do  so.  Why  do  you 
tempt  me  with  your  doubts  ?  Have  I  not  told  you  the  story 
of  Elijah  the  prophet  and  the  priests  of  Baal  ?  Did  Elijah's 
Master  forsake  him,  and  shall  He  forsake  us  ?  Also  this  is 
certain,  that  all  the  medicine  of  Hokosa  and  his  wizards  will 
not  turn  a  lightning  flash  by  the  breadth  of  a  single  hair. 
God  alone  can  turn  it,  and  for  the  sake  of  His  cause  among 
these  people  I  believe  that  He  will  do  so." 

Thus  Owen  spoke  on  till,  in  reproving  the  weakness  of 
another,  he  felt  his  own  faith  come  back  to  him  and,  remem- 
bering the  past  and  how  he  had  been  preserved  in  it,  the 
doubt  and  trouble  went  out  of  his  mind  to  return  no  more. 

The  third  day — the  day  of  trial — came.  For  sixty  hours 
or  more  the  heat  of  the  weather  had  been  intense  ;  indeed, 
during  all  that  time  the  thermometer  in  Owen's  hut,  not- 
withstanding the  protection  of  a  thick  thatch,  had  shown 
the  temperature  to  vary  between  a  maximum  of  113  and  a 
minimum  of  loi  degrees.  Now,  in  the  early  morning,  it 
stood  at  108. 

**  Will  the  storm  break  to-day  ?  "  asked  Owen  of  Nodwengo, 
who  came  to  visit  him. 

**  They  say  so,  Messenger,  and  I  think  it  by  the  feel  of  the 


THE   SECOND   TRIAL   BY   FIRE.  3O9 

air.     If  so,  it  will  be  a  very  great  storm,  for  the  heaven  is 
full  of  fire.     Already  Hokosa  and  the  doctors  are  at  their 
rites  upon  the  plain  yonder,  but  there  will  be  no  need  to  join 
them  till  two  hours  after  midday." 
"  Is  the  cross  ready  ?  "  asked  Owen. 

**  Yes,  and  set  up.  It  is  a  heavy  cross ;  six  men  could 
scarcely  carry  it.  Oh  !  Messenger,  I  am  not  afraid — and  yet, 
have  you  no  medicine  ?     If  not,  I  fear  that  the  lightning 

will  fall  upon  the  cross  as  it  fell  upon  the  pole  and  then " 

**  Listen,  Nodwengo,"  said  Owen,  **  I  know  a  medicine, 
but  I  will  not  use  it.  You  see  that  waggon  chain  ?  Were 
one  end  of  it  buried  in  the  ground  and  the  other  with  a  spear 
blade  made  fast  to  it  hung  to  the  top  of  the  cross,  we  could 
1  ive  out  the  fiercest  storm  in  safety.  But  I  say  that  I  will 
riot  use  it.  Are  we  witch  doctors  that  we  should  take  refuge 
in  tricks?  No,  let  faith  be  our  shield,  and  if  it  fail  us,  then 
let  us  die.     Pray  now  with  me  that  it  may  not  fail  us." 

It   was   afternoon.      All    round   the    Field   of  Fire  were 

gathered  thousands  upon   thousands  of  the  people  of  the 

^masuka.     The  news  of  this  duel  between  the  God  of  the 

Xvhite  man  and  their  god  had  travelled  far  and  wide,  and 

^ven  the  very  aged  who  could  scarcely  crawl  and  the  little 

^3nes  who  must  be  carried  were  collected  there  to  see  the 

^ssue.    Nor  had  they  need  to  fear  disappointment,  for  already 

the  sky  was  half-hidden  by  dense  thunder-clouds  piled  ridge 

on  ridge,  and  the  hush  of  the  coming  tempest  lay  upon  the 

«arth.     Round  about  the  meteor  stone  which  thev  called  a 

god,  each  of  them  stirring  a  little  gourd  of  medicine  that  was 

placed  upon  the  ground  before  him,  but  uttering  no  word, 

were  gathered  Hokosa  and  his  followers  to  the  number  ot 

twenty.     They  were  all  of  them  arrayed  in  their  snakeskin 

dresses  and  other  wizard  finery.     Also  each  man  held  in  his 

hand  a  wand  fashioned  from  a  human  thigh-bone.     In  front 

of  the  stone  burned  a  little  fire,  which  now  and  again  Hokosa 

fed  with  aromatic  leaves,  at  the  same  time  pouring  medicine 


3IO  THE   WIZARD. 

from  his  bowl  upon  the  holy  stone.  Opposite  the  symbol 
of  the  god,  but  at  a  good  distance  from  it,  a  great  cross  of 
white  wood  was  set  up  in  the  rock  by  a  spot  which  the 
witch-doctors  themselves  had  chosen.  Upon  the  banks  of 
the  stream,  in  the  place  apart,  were  the  king,  his  councillors 
and  the  regiment  on  guard,  and  with  them  Owen,  the  Prince 
Nodwengo  and  John. 

**  The  storm  will  be  fierce,"  said  the  king  uneasily,  glancing 
at  the  western  sky,  upon  whose  bosom  the  blue  lightnings 
played  with  an  incessant  flicker.  Then  he  bade  those  about 
him  stand  back,  and  calling  Owen  and  the  prince  to  him, 
said  :  **  Messenger,  my  son  tells  me  that  your  wisdom  knows 
a  plan  whereby  you  may  be  preserved  safe  from  the  fury  of  the 
tempest.  Use  it,  I  pray  of  you,  Messenger,  that  your  life  may 
be  saved,  and  with  it  the  life  of  the  only  son  who  is  left  to  me." 

*'  I  cannot,"  answered  Owen,  **  for  thus  by  doubting  Him 
I  should  tempt  my  Master.  Still,  it  is  not  laid  upon  the 
prince  to  accompany  me  through  this  trial.  Let  him  stay 
here,  and  I  alone  will  stand  beneath  the  cross." 

*'  Stay,  Nodwengo,"  implored  the  old  man. 

**  I  did  not  think  to  live  to  hear  my  father  bid  me,  one  of 
the  royal  blood  of  the  Amasuka,  to  desert  my  captain  in  the 
hour  of  battle  and  hide  myself  in  the  grass  like  a  woman," 
answered  the  prince  with  a  bitter  smile.  '*  Nay,  it  may  be 
that  death  awaits  me  yonder,  but  nothing  except  death  shall 
keep  me  back  from  the  venture." 

"  It  is  well  spoken,"  said  the  king ;  '*  be  it  as  you  will." 

Now  the  company  of  wizards,  leaving  their  medicine-pots 
upon  the  ground,  formed  themselves  in  a  treble  line,  and 
marching  to  where  the  king  stood,  they  saluted  him.  Then 
they  sang  the  praises  of  their  god,  and  in  a  song  that  had 
been  prepared,  heaped  insult  upon  the  God  of  the  white  man 
and  upon  the  messenger  who  preached  Him.  To  all  of  this 
Owen  listened  in  silence. 

**  He  is  a  coward  !  "  cried  their  spokesman  ;  **  he  has  not 
a  word  to  say.     He  skulks  there  in  his  white  robes  behind 


THE  SECOND   TRIAL   BY    FIRE.  31I 

the  majesty  of  the  king.  Let  him  go  forth  and  stand  by  his 
piece  of  wood.  He  dare  not  go !  He  thinks  the  hillside 
safer.  Come  out,  little  White  Man,  and  we  will  show  you 
iiOAV  we  manage  the  lightnings.  Ah  !  they  shall  fly  about 
yrou  like  spears  in  battle.  You  shall  throw  yourself  upon 
tlie  ground  and  shriek  in  terror,  and  then  they  will  lick  you 
Lip  and  you  shall  be  no  more,  and  there  will  be  an  end  of 
^ou  and  of  the  symbol  of  your  God." 

**  Cease  your  boastings,"  said  the  king  shortly,  **and  get 
^^ou  back  to  your  place,  knowing  that  if  it  should  chance  that 
:lie  white  man  conquers  you  will  be  called  upon  to  answer 
Tor  these  words." 

**  We  shall  be  ready,  O  King,"  they  cried  ;  and  amidst  the 
-heers  of  the  vast  audience  they  marched  back  to  their  station, 
^till  singing  the  blasphemous  mocking  song. 

Now  to  the  west  all  the  heavens  were  black  as  night, 
ihough  the  eastern  sky  still  showed  blue  and  cloudless. 
Mature  lay  oppressed  with  silence — silence  intense  and 
innatural ;  and  so  great  was  the  heat  that  the  air  danced 
risib\y  above  the  ironstone  as  it  dances  about  a  glowing 
Move.  Suddenly  the  quietude  was  broken  by  a  moaning 
iound  of  wind  ;  the  grass  stirred,  the  leaves  of  the  trees 
:>egan  to  shiver,  and  an  icy  breath  beat  upon  Owen's  brow. 

•*  Let  us  be  going,"  he  said,  and  lifting  the  ivory  crucifix 
i.bove  his  head,  he  passed  the  stream  and  walked  towards 
the  wooden  cross.  After  him  came  the  Prince  Nodwengo, 
ivearing  his  royal  dress  of  leopard  skin,  and  after  him,  John, 
Eirrayed  in  a  linen  robe. 

As  the  little  procession  appeared  to  their  view  some  of  the 
soldiers  began  to  mock,  but  almost  instantly  the  laughter 
died  away.  Rude  as  they  were,  these  savages  understood 
that  here  was  no  occasion  for  their  mirth,  that  the  three 
men  indeed  seemed  clothed  with  a  curious  dignity.  Perhaps 
it  was  their  slow  and  quiet  gait,  perhaps  a  sense  of  the  errand 
upon  which  they  were  bound  ;  or  it  may  have  been  the  strange 
unearthly  light  that  fell  upon  them  frpm  over  the  Qdge  of  thft. 


312  THE   WIZARD. 

storm  cloud ;  at  the  least,  as  the  multitude  becanr 
their  appearance  was  impressive.  They  reached  ' 
and  took  up  their  stations  there^  Owen  in  fro 
Nod  wen  go  to  the  right,  and  John  to  the  left. 

Now  a  sharp  squall  of  strong  wind  swept  across  t 
and  with  it  came  a  flaw  of  rain.  It  passed  by,  and  t 
that  had  been  muttering  and  growling  in  the  distftn 
to  burst.  The  great  clouds  seemed  to  grow  and  v 
from  the  breast  of  them  swift  lightnings  leapt,  to  b 
other  lightnings  rushing  upwards  from  the  earth. 
was  filled  with  a  tumult  of  uncertain  wind  and  a  fa 
distant  rain.  Then  the  batteries  of  thunder  were 
and  the  world  shook  with  their  volume.  Dowa 
high  the  flashes  fell  blinding  and  incessant,  and  faj 
of  them  the  fire-doctors  could  be  seen  running  to 
pointing  now  here  and  now  there  with  their  wands  < 
bones,  and  pouring  the  medicines  from  their  gourds 
ground  and  upon  each  other.  Owen  and  his  two  con 
could  be  seen  also,  standing  quietly  with  claspe 
while  above  them  towered  the  tall  white  cross. 

At  length  the  storm  was  straight  over  head.  *  ^ 
advanced  in  its  awe-inspiring  might  as  flash  after  fli 
more  fantastic  and  horrible  than  the  last,  smote  i 
floor  of  ironstone.  It  played  about  the  shapes  of  the 
who  in  the  midst  of  it  looked  like  devils  in  an  infi 
crept  onwards  towards  the  station  of  the  cross,  but- 
rcached  the  cross. 

One  flash  struck  indeed  within  fifty  paces  of  whc 
stood.  Then  of  a  sudden  a  marvel  happened,  or  sc 
which  to  this  day  the  People  of  Fire  talk  of  as  a  m 
in  an  instant  the  rain  began  to  pour  like  a  wall 
stretching  from  earth  to  heaven,  and  the  wind  char 
had  been  blowing  from  the  west,  now  it  blew  from 
with  the  force  of  a  gale. 

It  blew  and  rolled  the  tempest  back  upon  itself,  c 
to  return  to  the  regions  whence  it  had  gathered. 


thf:  ntv;  yop.k 
PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


ASTOR.  LKNOX,  AND 

TILLLIN  10.:NDATI0NS 

K  L 


THE  SECOND   TRIAL   BY   FIRE.  313 

irery  foot  of  the  cross  its  march  was  stayed ;  there  was  the 
water-line,  as  straight  as  if  it  had  been  drawn  with  a  rule. 
The  thunder-clouds  that  were  pressed  forward  met  the  clouds 
that  were  pressed  back,  and  together  they  seemed  to  come 
to  earth,  filling  the  air  with  a  gloom  so  dense  that  the  eye 
^ould  not  pierce  it.  To  the  west  was  a  wall  of  blackness 
ro^^ering  to  the  heavens ;  to  the  east,  light,  blue  and  unholy, 
gleamed  upon  the  white  cross  and  the  figures  of  its  watchers. 
For  some  seconds — twenty  or  more — there  was  a  lull,  and 
:hen  it  seemed  as  though  all  hell  had  broken  loose  upon  the 
vorld.  The  wall  of  blackness  became  a  wall  of  flame,  in 
^hich  strange  and  ardent  shapes  appeared  ascending  and 
lescending;  the  thunder  bellowed  till  the  mountains  rocked, 
(.nd  in  one  last  blaze,  awful  and  indescribable,  the  skies  melted 
nto  a  deluge  of  fire.  In  the  flare  of  it  Owen  thought  that 
le  saw  the  figures  of  men  falling  this  way  and  that,  then  he 
staggered  against  the  cross  for  support  and  his  senses  failed 
"lim. 

When  they  returned  again,  he  perceived  the  storm  being 
Irawn  back  from  the  face  of  the  pale  earth  like  a  pall  from 
:lie  face  of  the  dead,  and  he  heard  a  murmur  of  fear  and 
wonder  rising  from  ten  thousand  throats. 

Well  might  they  fear  and  wonder,  for  of  the  twenty  and 
ine  wizards  eleven  were  dead,  four  were  paralysed  by  shock, 
^ve  were  flying  in  their  terror,  and  one,  Hokosa  himself, 
fttood  staring  at  the  fallen,  a  very  picture  of  despair.  Nor 
Lvas  this  all,  for  the  meteor  stone  with  a  human  shape  which 
Ror  generations  the  People  of  Fire  had  worshipped  as  a  god, 
lay  upon  the  plain  in  fused  and  shattered  fragments. 

The  people  saw,  and  a  sound  as  of  a  hollow  groan  of 
terror  went  up  from  them.  Then  they  were  silent.  For  a 
while  Owen  and  his  companions  were  silent  also,  since  their 
hearts  were  too  full  for  speech.     Then  he  said  : — 

'*  As  the  snake  fell  harmless  from  the  hand  of  Paul,  so 
has  the  lightning  turned  back  from  me,  who  strive  to  follow 


314  THE   WIZARD. 

in  his  footsteps,  working  death  and  dismay  among  those 
who  would  have  harmed  us.  May  forgiveness  be  theirs  who 
were  without  understanding.  Brethren,  let  us  return  and 
make  report  to  the  king." 

Now,  as  they  had  come,  so  they  went  back  :  first  Owen 
with  the  crucifix,  next  to  him  Nodwengo,  and  last  of  the 
three  John.  They  drew  near  to  the  king,  when  suddenly, 
moved  by  a  common  impulse,  the  thousands  of  the  people 
upon  the  banks  of  the  stream  with  one  accord  threw  them- 
selves upon  their  knees  before  Owen,  calling  him  God  and 
offering  him  worship.  Infected  by  the  contagion,  Umsuka, 
his  guard  and  his  councillors  followed  their  example,  so  that 
of  all  the  multitude  Hokosa  alone  remained  upon  his  feet, 
standing  by  his  dishonoured  and  riven  deity. 

**  Rise  !  "  cried  Owen  aghast.  **  Would  you  do  sacrilege, 
and  offer  worship  to  a  man  ?     Rise,  I  command  you  !  " 

Then  the  king  rose,  saying  : — 

"  You  are  no  man,  Messenger,  you  are  a  spirit." 

**  He  is  a  spirit,"  repeated  the  multitude  after  him. 

**  I  am  not  a  spirit,  I  am  yet  a  man,"  cried  Owen  again, 
**  but  the  Spirit  Whom  I  serve  has  made  His  power  manifest 
in  me  His  servant,  and  your  idols  are  smitten  with  the  sword 
of  His  power,  O  ye  Sons  of  Fire  !  Hokosa  still  lives,  let 
him  be  brought  hither." 

They  fetched  Hokosa,  and  he  stood  before  them. 

**  You  have  seen.  Wizard,"  said  the  king.  •*  What  have 
you  to  say  ?  " 

**  Nothing,"  answered  Hokosa,  "  save  that  victory  is  to 
the  Cross,  and  to  the  white  man  who  preaches  it,  for  his 
magic  is  greater  than  our  magic.  By  his  command  the 
tempest  was  stayed,  and  the  boasts  we  hurled  fell  back  upon 
our  heads  and  the  head  of  our  god  to  destroy  us." 

**  Yes,"  said  the  king,  "  victory  is  to  the  Cross,  and  hence- 
forth the  Cross  shall  be  worshipped  in  this  land,  or  at  least 
no  other  god  shall  be  worshipped.  Let  us  be  going.  Come 
with  me,  Messenger,  Lord  of  the  Lightning."  . 


3IS 


CHAPTER  XL 

THE  WISDOM  OF  THE  DEAD. 

On  the  morrow  Owen  baptised  the  king,  many  of  his 
councillors,  and  some  twenty  others  whom  he  considered  fit 
to  receive  the  rite.  Also  he  despatched  his  first  convert 
John,  with  other  messengers,  on  a  three  months' journey  to 
the  coast,  giving  them  letters  acquainting  the  bishop  and 
others  with  his  marvellous  success,  and  praying  that  mission- 
a.ries  might  be  sent  to  assist  him  in  his  labours. 

Now  day  by  day  the  Church  grew  till  it  numbered  hundreds 
of  souls,  and  thousands  more  hovered  on  its  threshold. 
I^rom  dawn  to  dark  Owen  toiled,  preaching,  exhorting,  con- 
fessing, gathering  in  his  harvest ;  and  firom  dark  to  midnight 
he  pored  over  his  translation  of  the  Scriptures,  teaching 
r>Iodwengo  and  a  few  others  how  to  read  and  write  them. 
6ut  although  his  efforts  were  crowned  with  so  signal  and 
Extraordinary  a  triumph,  he  was  well  aware  of  the  dangers 
that  threatened  the  life  of  the  infant  Church.  Many  accepted 
it  indeed,  and  still  more  tolerated  it ;  but  there  remained 
rnultitudes  who  regarded  the  new  religion  with  suspicion 
^nd  veiled  hatred.  Nor  was  this  strange,  seeing  that  the 
hearts  of  men  are  not  changed  in  an  hour  or  their  ancient 
Customs  easily  overset. 

On    one   point,  indeed,    Owen    had   to  give   way.      The 

Amasuka   were   a  polygamous  people ;    all   their  law   and 

traditions  were  interwoven  with  polygamy,  and  to  abolish 

that    institution    suddenly   and   with    violence   would    have 

brought  their  social  fabric  to  the  ground.     Now,  as  he  knew 

well,  the  missionary  Church  declares  in  effect  that  no  man 


i 


3l6  THE   WIZARD. 

can  be  both  a  Christian  and  a  polygamist ;  therefore  among 
the  followers  of  that  custom  the  missionary  Church  makes 
but  little  progress.  Not  without  many  qualms  and  hesita- 
tions, Owen,  having  only  the  Scriptures  to  consult,  came  to 
a  compromise  with  his  converts.  If  a  man  already  married 
to  more  than  one  wife  wished  to  become  a  Christian,  he 
permitted  him  to  do  so  upon  the  condition  that  he  took  no 
more  wives ;  while  a  man  unmarried  at  the  time  of  his 
conversion  might  take  one  wife  only.  This  decree,  liberal 
as  it  was,  caused  great  dissatisfaction  among  both  men  and 
women.  But  it  was  as  nothing  compared  to  the  feeling 
that  was  evoked  by  Owen's  preaching  against  all  war  not 
undertaken  in  self-defence,  and  against  the  strict  laws  which 
he  prevailed  upon  the  king  to  pass,  suppressing  the  practice 
of  wizardry,  and  declaring  the  chief  or  doctor  who  caused  a 
man  to  be  **  smelt  out  "  and  killed  upon  charges  of  witchcraft 
to  be  guilty  of  murder. 

At  first  whenever  Owen  went  abroad  he  was  surrounded 
by  thousands  of  people  who  followed  him  in  the  expectation 
that  he  would  work  miracles,  which,  after  his  exploits  with 
the  lightning,  they  were  well  persuaded  that  he  could  do 
if  he  chose.  But  he  worked  no  more  miracles;  he  only 
preached  to  them  a  doctrine  adverse  to  their  customs  and 
foreign  to  their  thoughts. 

So  it  came  about  that  in  time,  when  the  novelty  was  gone 
off  and  the  story  of  his  victory  over  the  Fire-god  had  grown 
stale,  although  the  work  of  conversion  went  on  steadily, 
many  of  the  people  grew  weary  of  the  white  man  and  his 
doctrines.  Soon  this  weariness  found  expression  in  various 
ways,  and  in  none  more  markedly  than  by  the  constant 
desertions  from  the  ranks  of  the  king's  regiments.  At  first, 
by  Owen's  advice,  the  king  tolerated  these  desertions ;  but 
at  length,  having  obtained  information  that  an  entire 
regiment  purposed  absconding  at  dawn,  he  caused  it  to  be 
surrounded  and  seized  by  night.  Next  morning  he  addressed 
that  regiment,  saying : — 


THE   WISDOM   OF  THE   DEAD.  317 

'^  Soldiers,  you  think  that  because  I  have  become  a 
Christian  and  will  not  permit  unnecessary  bloodshed,  I  am 
also  become  a  fool.  I  will  teach  you  otherwise.  One  man 
in  every  twenty  of  you  shall  be  killed,  and  henceforth  any 
soldier  who  attempts  to  desert  will  be  killed  also !  " 

The  order  was  carried  out,  for  Owen  could  not  find  a  word 
to  say  against  it,  with  the  result  that  desertions  almost 
ceased,  though  not  before  the  king  had  lost  some  eight  or 
nine  thousand  of  his  best  soldiers.  Worst  of  all,  these 
soldiers  had  gone  to  join  Hafela  in  his  mountain  fastnesses  ; 
and  the  rumour  grew  that  ere  long  they  would  appear  again, 
to  claim  the  crown  for  him  or  to  take  it  by  force  of  arms. 

Now  too  a  fresh  complication  arose.  The  old  king 
sickened  of  his  last  illness,  and  soon  it  became  known  that 
he  must  die.  A  month  later  die  he  did,  passing  away 
peacefully  in  Owen's  arms,  and  with  his  last  breath  exhort- 
ing his  people  to  cling  to  the  Christian  religion ;  to  take 
Nodwengo  for  their  king  and  to  be  faithful  to  him. 

The  king  died,  and  that  same  day  was  buried  by  Owen  in 
the  gloomy  resting-place  of  the  blood-royal  of  the  People  of 
Fire,  where  a  Christian  priest  now  set  foot  for  the  first  time. 
On  the  morrow  Nodwengo  was  proclaimed  king  with 
much  ceremony  in  face  of  the  people  and  of  all  the  army 
that  remained  to  him.  One  captain  raised  a  cry  for  Hafela 
his  brother.  Nodwengo  caused  him  to  be  seized  and  brought 
before  him. 

"Man,"  he  said,  "on  this  my  coronation  day  I  will  not 
stain  my  hand  with  blood.  Listen.  You  cry  upon  Hafela, 
and  to  Hafela  you  shall  go,  taking  him  this  message.  Tell 
him  that  I,  Nodwengo,  have  succeeded  to  the  crown  of 
Umsuka,  my  father,  by  his  will  and  the  will  of  the  people. 
Tell  him  it  is  true  that  I  have  become  a  Christian,  and  that 
Christians  follow  not  after  war  but  peace.  Tell  him,  how- 
ever, that  though  I  am  a  Christian  I  have  not  forgotten  how 
to  fight  or  how  to  rule.  It  has  reached  my  ears  that  it  is 
his  purpose  to  attack  me  with  the  great  force  which  he  is 


3l8  THE  WIZARD. 

gathering,  and  to  possess  himself  of  my  throne.  If  he 
should  choose  to  come,  I  shall  be  ready  to  meet  him ;  but 
I  counsel  him  against  coming,  for  it  will  be  to  find  his  death. 
Let  him  stay  where  he  is  in  peace,  and  be  my  subject ;  or 
let  him  go  afar  with  those  that  cleave  to  him,  and  set  up  a 
kingdom  of  his  own,  for  then  I  shall  not  follow  him ;  but 
let  him  not  dare  to  lift  a  spear  against  me,  his  sovereign, 
since  if  he  does  so  he  shall  be  treated  as  a  rebel  and  find 
the  doom  of  a  rebel.  Begone,  and  show  your  face  here  no 
more ! " 

The  man  crept  away  crestfallen ;  but  all  who  heard  that 
speech  broke  into  cheering,  which,  as  its  purport  was 
repeated  from  rank  to  rank,  spread  far  and  wide ;  for  now 
the  army  learned  that  in  becoming  a  Christian,  Nodwengo 
had  not  become  a  woman.  Of  this  indeed  he  soon  gave 
them  ample  proof.  The  old  king's  grip  upon  things  had 
been  lax,  that  of  Nodwengo  was  like  iron.  He  practised  no 
cruelties,  and  did  injustice  to  none ;  but  his  discipline  was 
severe,  and  soon  the  regiments  were  brought  to  a  greater 
pitch  of  proficiency  than  they  had  ever  reached  before, 
although  they  were  now  allowed  to  marry  when  they 
pleased,  a  boon  that  hitherto  had  been  denied  to  them. 
Moreover,  by  Owen's  help,  he  designed  an  entirely  new 
system  of  fortification  of  the  kraal  and  surrounding  hills, 
which  would,  it  was  thought,  make  the  place  impregnable. 
These  and  many  other  acts,  equally  vigorous  and  far-seeing, 
put  new  heart  into  the  nation.  Also  the  report  of  them  put 
fear  into  Hafela,  who,  it  was  rumoured,  now  had  given  up 
all  idea  of  attack. 

Some  there  were,  however,  who  looked  upon  these  changes 
with  little  love,  and  Hokosa  was  the  chief  of  them.  After 
his  defeat  in  the  duel  by  fire,  for  a  while  his  spirit  was 
crushed.  Hitherto  he  had  more  or  less  been  a  believer  in 
the  protecting  influence  of  his  own  god  or  fetish,  who  would, 
as  he  thought,  hold  his  priests  scatheless  from  the  lightning. 
Often  and  often  had  he  stood  in  past  days  upon  that  plain 


TM£  WISDOM  Of  THE  DEAD.  319 

while  the  great  tempests  broke  around  his  head,  and 
returned  thence  unharmed,  attributing  to  sorcery  a  safety 
that  was  really  due  to  chance.  From  time  to  time  indeed  a 
priest  was  killed ;  but,  so  his  companions  held,  the  misfortune 
resulted  invariably  from  the  man's  neglect  of  some  rite,  or 
was  a  mark  of  the  anger  of  the  heavens. 

Now    Hokosa    had    lived    to    see    all    these    convictions 

shattered :  he  had  seen  the  lightning,  which  he  pretended  to 

be  able  to  control,  roll  back  upon  him  from  the  foot  of  the 

Christian  cross,  reducing  his  god  to  nothingness  and  his 

companions  to  corpses. 

At  first  Hokosa  was  dismayed,  but  as  time  went  on  hope 

came  back  to  him.     Stripped  of  his  offices  and  power,  and 

from  the  greatest  in  the  nation,  after  the  king,  become  one 

of   small  account,  still  no  harm  or  violence  was  attempted 

tc>wards  him.     He  was  left  wealthy  and  in  peace,  and  living 

^H.U8  he   watched  and  listened   with    open   eyes  and  ears, 

^^^ting  till  the  tide  should  turn.     It  seemed  that  he  would 

'^c>t  have  long  to  wait,  for  reasons  that  have  been  told. 

**Why  do  you  sit  here  like  a  vulture  on  a  rock,"  asked 
*0^  girl  Noma,  whom  he  had  taken  to  wife,  "when  you 
'^ight  be  yonder  with  Hafela,  preparing  him  by  your  wisdom 
^^X"  the  coming  war  ?  " 

**  Because  I  am  a  king-vulture,  and  I  wait  for  the  sick 
^^11  to  die,"  he  answered,  pointing  to  the  Great  Place 
^^neath  him.  "  Say,  why  should  I  bring  Hafela  to  prey 
^I>on  a  carcase  I  have  marked  down  for  my  own?" 

**Now  you  speak  well,"  said  Noma;  "the  bull  suffers 
^Om  a  strange  disease,  and  when  he  is  dead  another  must 
^^^-^  the  herd." 


•'That  is  so,"   answered   her  husband,    "and,   therefore, 
*^     am  patient." 

It  was  shortly  after  this  conversation  that  the  old  king 

^*^d,  with  results  very  different  from  those  which  Hokosa 

*^^d    anticipated.      Although    he    was   a    Christian,    to    his 

Surprise  Nodwengo  showed  that  he  was  also  a  strong  ruler, 


320  THE  WIZARD. 

and  that  there  was  little  chance  of  the  sceptre  slipping  from 
his  hand — none  indeed  while  the  white  teacher  was  there 
to  guide  him. 

"  What  will  you  do  now,  Hokosa  ? "  asked  Noma  his 
wife  upon  a  certain  day.  '*  Will  you  turn  you  to  Hafela 
after  all  ?  " 

"  No,"  answered   Hokosa ;    "  I   will  consult  my  ancient 
lore.     Listen.     Whatever  else  is  false,  this  is  true:    that 
magic  exists,  and  I  am  its  master.     For  a  while  it  seemed 
to  me  that  the  white  man  was  greater  at  the  art  than  I  am ; 
but  of  late  I  have  watched  him  and  listened  to  his  doctrines, 
and   I   believe  that  this  is  not  so.     It  is  true  that  in  the 
beginning  he  read  my  plans  in  a  dream,  or  otherwise ;  it  is 
true  that  he  hurled  the  lightning  back  upon  my  head ;  bu 
I  hold  that  these  things  were  accidents.     Again  and  again  h 
has  told  us  that  he  is  not  a  wizard ;   and  if  this  be  so,  h 
can  be  overcome." 

"  How,  husband  ?  " 

"  How  ?      By  wizardry.      This  very  night,  Noma,  wi 
your  help  I  will  consult  the  dead,  as  I  have  done  in  bygon^^  -*c 
time,  and  learn  the  future  from  their  lips  which  cannot  lie.'  "^   - 

"  So  be  it ;  though  the  task  is  hateful  to  me,  and  I  hat^^  ^^ 
you  who  force  me  to  it." 

Noma  answered  thus  with  passion,  but  her  eyes  shon^  -^^ 
as  she  spoke :  for  those  who  have  once  tasted  the  cup  (>^^:^^ 
magic  are  ever  drawn  to  drink  of  it  again,  even  when  the^ 
fear  the  draught. 

It  was  midnight,  and  Hokosa  with  his  wife  stood  in  th^ 
burying-ground  of  the  kings  of  the  Amasuka.     Before  Owe 
came  upon  his  mission  it  was  death  to  visit  this  spot  excep 
upon  the  occasion  of  the  laying  to  rest  of  one  of  the  roy 
blood,  or  to  offer  the  annual  sacrifice  to  the  spirits  of  thi 
dead.     Even  beneath  the  bright  moon  that  shone  upon  i 
the  place  seemed  terrible.     Here  in  the  bosom  of  the  hill 
was  an  amphitheatre,  surrounded  by  walls  of  rock  varyin 


-^y 


THE  WISDOM   OF  THE   DEAD.  321 

from  five  hundred  to  a  thousand  feet  in  height.  In  this 
amphitheatre  grew  great  mimosa  thorns,  and  above  them 
towered  pillars  of  granite,  set  there  not  by  the  hand  of  man 
but  of  nature.  It  would  seem  that  the  Amasuka,  led  by 
some  fine  instinct,  had  chosen  these  columns  as  fitting 
memorials  of  their  kings,  at  the  least  a  departed  monarch 
lay  at  the  foot  of  each  of  them. 

The  smallest  of  those  unhewn  obelisks — it  was  about  fifty 
feet  high — marked  the  resting-place  of  Umsuka ;  and  deep 
into  its  granite  Owen  with  his  own  hand  had  cut  the 
dead  king's  name  and  date  of  death,  surmounting  his 
inscription  with  the  symbol  of  the  cross. 

Towards  this  pillar  Hokosa  made  his  way  through  the 
Wet  grass,  followed  by  Noma  his  wife.  Presently  they  were 
there,  standing  one  upon  each  side  of  a  little  mound  of  earth 
^ore  like  an  ant-heap  than  a  grave ;  for,  after  the  custom  of 
iis  people,  Umsuka  had  been  buried  sitting.  At  the  foot  of 
^ach  of  the  other  pillars  rose  a  heap  of  similar  shape,  but 
liany  times  as  large.  The  kings  who  slept  there  were 
tccompanied  to  their  resting-places  by  numbers  of  their 
^ves  and  servants,  who  had  been  slain  in  solemn  sacrifice 
iliat  they  might  attend  their  Lord  whithersoever  he  should 
■zander. 

**  What  is  that  you  desire  and  would  do  ?  "  asked  Noma, 
Ln  a  hushed  voice.  Bold  as  she  was,  the  place  and  the 
occasion  awed  her. 

•*  I  desire  wisdom  from  the  dead !  "  he  answered.  **  Have 
I  not  already  told  you,  and  can  I  not  win  it  with  your 
lielp  ?  " 

"  What  dead,  husband  ?  " 

**  Umsuka  the  king.     Ah  !  I  served  him  living,  and  at  the 

last  he  drove  me  away  from  his  side.     Now  he  shall  serve 

me,  and  out  of  the  nowhere  I  will  call  him  back  to  mine." 

"Will  not  this  s^'mbol  defeat  you?"  and  Noma  pointed 

to  the  cross  hewn  in  the  granite. 

At  her  words  a  sudden  gust  of  rage  seemed  to  shake  the 


322  THE  WIZARD. 

wizard.      His  still  eyes  flashed,  his  lips  turned  livid,  and 
with  them  he  spat  upon  the  cross. 

"  It  has  no  power,"  he  said.  "  May  it  be  accursed,  and  may 
he  who  believes  therein  hang  thereon  !  It  has  no  power ;  but 
even  if  it  had,  according  to  the  tale  of  that  white  liar,  such 
things  as  I  would  do  have  been  done  beneath  its  shadow. 
By  it  the  dead  have  been  raised — ay !  dead  kings  have  been 
dragged  from  death  and  forced  to  tell  the  secrets  of  the 
grave.     Come,  come,  let  us  to  the  work." 

*'What  must  I  do,  husband?" 

"  You  shall  sit  you  there,  even  as  a  corpse  sits,  and  there 
for  a  little  while  you  shall  die — yes,  your  spirit  shall  leave 
you — and  I  will  |fill  your  body  with  the  soul  of  him  who 
sleeps  beneath ;  and  through  your  lips  I  will  learn  his  wis- 
dom, to  whom  all  things  are  known.*' 

"  It  is  terrible  !  I  am  afraid  !  "  she  said.  "  Cannot  this 
be  done  otherwise  ?  " 

"  It  cannot,"  he  answered.  "  The  spirits  of  the  dead  have 
no  shape  or  form  ;  they  are  invisible,  and  can  speak  only  in 
dreams  or  through  the  lips  of  one  in  whose  pulses  life  still 
lingers,  though  soul  and  body  be  already  parted.  Have  no 
fear.  Ere  his  ghost  leaves  you  it  shall  recall  your  own^ 
which  till  the  corpse  is  cold  stays  ever  close  at  hand.. 
I  did  not  think  to  find  a  coward  in  you,  Noma." 

"  I  am  not  a  coward,  as  you  know  well,"  she  answered 
passionately,  '*for  many  a  deed  of  magic  have  we  dared 
together  in  past  days.  But  this  is  fearsome,  to  die  that  my 
body  may  become  the  home  of  the  ghost  of  a  dead  man, 
who  perchance,  having  entered  it,  will  abide  there,  leaving" 
my  spirit  houseless,  or  perchance  will  shut  up  the  doors  oF 
my  heart  in  such  fashion  that  they  never  can  be  opened. 
Can  it  not  be  done  by  trance  as  aforetime  ?  Tell  me, 
Hokosa,  how  often  have  you  thus  talked  with  the  dead  ? " 

*' Thrice,  Noma." 

"  And  what  chanced  to  them  through  whom  you  talked  ? " 

"Two  lived  and  took  no  harm;  the  third  died,  because  the 


THE  WISDOM   OF  THE   DEAD.  323 

awakening  medicine  lacked  power.  Yet  fear  nothing  ;  that 
which  I  have  with  me  is  of  the  best.  Noma,  you  know  my 
plight :  I  must  win  wisdom  or  fall  for  ever,  and  you  alone 
can  help  me ;  for  under  this  new  rule,  I  can  no  longer  buy 
a  youth  or  maid  for  purposes  of  witchcraft,  even  if  one  could 
be  found  fitted  to  the  work.  Choose  then  :  shall  we  go  back 
or  forward  ?  Here  trance  will  not  help  us ;  for  those  en- 
tranced cannot  read  the  future,  nor  can  they  hold  communion 
with  the  dead,  being  but  asleep.     Choose,  Noma." 

"  I   have   chosen,"   she   answered.      "  Never  yet    have    I 

turned  my  back  upon  a  venture,  nor  will  I  do  so  now.     Come 

life,  come  death,  I   will  submit  me  to  your  wish,  though 

there  are  few  women  who  would  dare  as  much  for  any  man. 

Nor  in   truth  do  I  this  for  you,   Hokosa  ;    I  do  it  because 

^     seek  power,  and  thus  only  can  we  win  it  who  are  fallen. 

-^^Iso  I  love  all  things  strange,  and  desire  to  commune  with 

^^e  dead  and  to  know  that,  if  for  some  few  minutes  only,  at 

*^ast  my  woman's  breast  has  held  the  spirit  of  a  king.     Yet, 

■*^     warn  you,  make  no  fault  in  your  magic ;  for  should  I  die 

■^^neath  it,  then  I,  who  desire  to  live  on  and  to  be  great, 

ill  haunt  you  and  be  avenged  upon  you  I  " 

"Oh!  Noma,"  he  said,  "  if  I  believed  that  there  was  any 

snger  for  you,  should  I  ask  you   to  suffer  this  thing  ? — 

"^  »   who  love  you   more  even    than  you   love  power,   more 

^Vian  my  life,  more  than  anything  that  is  or  ever  can  be." 

"  I  know  it,  and  it  is  to  that  I  trust,"  the  woman  answered. 

**  Now  begin,  before  my  courage  leaves  me." 

"  Good/*  he  said.     **  Seat  yourself  there  upon  the  mound, 
testing  your  head  against  the  stone." 

She  obeyed  ;  and  taking  thongs  of  hide  which  he  had  made 
ready,  Hokosa  bound  her  wrists  and  ankles,  as  these  people 
bind  the  wrists  and  ankles  of  a  corpse.  Then  he  knelt 
before  her,  staring  into  her  face  with  his  solemn  eyes  and 
muttering:  '*Obey  and  sleep". 

Presently  her  limbs  relaxed,  and  her  head  fell  forward. 
"  Do  you  sleep?  "  he  asked. 


324  THE  WIZARD. 

"  I  sleep.     Whither  shall  I  go  ?     It  is  the  true  sleep — test 
me." 

**  Pass  to  the  house  of  the  white  man,  my  rival.     Are  you 
with  him  ? " 

"  I  am  with  him." 

"  What  does  he  ?  " 

**  He  lies  in  slumber  on  his  bed,  and  in  his  slumber  he 
mutters  the  name  of  a  woman,  and  tells  her  that  he  loves 
her,  but  that  duty  is  more  than  love.  Oh  !  call  me  back  I 
cannot  stay  ;  a  Presence  guards  him,  and  thrusts  me  thence." 

"  Return,"  said  Hokosa  starting.  **  Pass  through  the 
earth  beneath  you  and  tell  me  what  you  see." 

**  I  see  the  body  of  the  king ;  but  were  it  not  for  his  royal 
ornaments  none  would  know  him  now. 

"  Return,"  said  Hokosa,  **  and  let  the  eyes  of  your  spiri 
be  open.     Look  around  you  and  tell  me  what  you  see." 

**  I  see  the  shadows  of  the  dead,"  she  answered;  "the}--^ 
stand  about  you,  gazing  at  you  with  angry  eyes ;  but  whe 
they  come  near  you,  something  drives  them  back,  and 
cannot  understand  what  it  is  they  say." 

**  Is  the  ghost  of  Umsuka  among  them  ?  " 

**  It  is  among  them." 

"  Bid  him  prophesy  the  future  to  me." 

"  I  have  bidden  him,  but  he  does  not  answer.      If  yo 
would  hear  him  speak,  it  must  be  through  the  lips  of  m 
body ;  and  first  my  body  must  be  emptied  of  my  ghost,  thai^^^ 
his  may  find  a  place  therein." 

**  Say,  can  his  spirit  be  compelled  ?  " 

**  It  can  be  compelled,  or  that  part  of  it  which  still  hover^^ 
near  this  spot,  if  you  dare  to  speak  the  words  you  know.    Bu 
first  its  house  must  be  made  ready.     Then  the  words  mu 
be  spoken,  and  all  must  be  done  before  a  man  can  counC: 
three  hundred ;  for  should  the  blood  begin  to  clot  about  my^ 
heart,  it  will  be  still  for  ever." 

"  Hearken,"  said  Hokosa.  **  When  the  medicine  that  t 
shall  give  does  its  work,  and  the  spirit  is  loosened  from  your 


THE  WISDOM   OF  THE  DEAD.  325 

body,  let  it  not  go  afar,  no,  whatever  tempts  or  threatens  it, 
and  suffer  not  that  the  death -cord  be  severed,  lest  flesh  and 
ghost  be  parted  for  ever." 

"  I  hear,  and  I  obey.     Be  swift,  for  I  grow  weary.'* 

Then  Hokosa  took  from  his  pouch  two  medicines :  one  a 
paste  in  a  box,  the  other  a  fluid  in  a  gourd.  Taking  of  the 
paste  he  knelt  upon  the  grave  before  the  entranced  woman 
and  swiftly  smeared  it  upon  the  mucous  membrane  of  the 
mouth  and  throat.  Also  he  thrust  pellets  of  it  into  the  ears, 
the  nostrils,  and  the  corners  of  the  eyes. 

The  effect  was  almost  instantaneous.  A  change  came 
over  the  girl's  lovely  face,  the  last  awful  change  of  death. 
Her  cheeks  fell  in,  her  chin  dropped,  her  eyes  opened,  and 
her  flesh  quivered  convulsively.  The  wizard  saw  it  all  by 
the  bright  moonlight.  Then  he  took  up  his  part  in  this 
Unholy  drama. 

All  that  he  did  cannot  be  described,  because  it  is  inde- 
Jcribable.  The  Witch  of  Endor  repeated  no  formula,  but 
he  raised  the  dead ;  and  so  did  Hokosa  the  wizard.  But 
le  buried  his  face  in  the  grey  dust  of  the  grave,  he  blew 
\nth  his  lips  into  the  dust,  he  clutched  at  the  dust  with  his 
lands,  and  when  he  raised  his  face  again,  lo !  it  was  grey 
ike  the  dust.  Now  began  the  marvel ;  for,  though  the 
iroman  before  him  remained  a  corpse,  from  the  lips  of  that 
orpse  a  voice  issued,  and  its  sound  was  horrible,  for  the 
.ccent  and  tone  of  it  were  masculine,  and  the  instrument 
hrough  which  it  spoke — Noma's  throat — was  feminine. 
fet  it  could  be  recognised  as  the  voice  of  Umsuka  the  dead 
ting. 

'*  Why  have  you  summoned  me  from  my  rest,  Hokosa  ?  " 
muttered  the  voice  from  the  lips  of  the  huddled  corpse. 

•*  Because  I  would  learn  the  future,  Spirit  of  the  king," 
answered  the  wizard  boldly,  but  saluting  as  he  spoke.  '^  You 
are  dead^  and  to  your  sight  all  the  Gates  are  opened.  By 
die  power  that  I  have,  I  command  you  to  show .  me  what 
you  see  therein  concerning  myself,  and  to  point  out  to  me 


\ 


:;j^  Tin-    WI/ARP. 

the  path  that  I  should   follow  to  attain  my  ends  and  the 
ends  of  her  in  whose  breast  you  dwell." 

At  once  the  answer  came,  always  in  the  same  horrible 
voice  : — 

*'  Hearken  to  vour  fate  for  this  world,  Hokosa  the  wizard. 
You   shall   triumph   over  your  rival,  the   white   man,   the 
messenger;  and  by  your  hand  he  shall  perish,  passing  to 
his  appointed  place  where  you  must  meet  again.     By  that 
to  which  you  cling  you  shall  be  betrayed,  ay !  you  shall  lose         \ 
that  which  you  love  and  follow  after  that  which  you  do  not 
desire.     In  the  grave  of  error  you  shall  find  truth,  from  the 
deeps  of  sin  you  shall  pluck  righteousness.    "  When  these 
words  fall  upon  your  ears  again,  then,  Wizard,  take  them  for 
a  sign  and  let  your  heart  be  turned.     That  which  you  deen^ 
accursed  shall  lift  you  up  on  high.     High  shall  you  be  set. 
above  the  nation  and  its  king,  and  from  age  to  age  the  voic^ 
of  the  people  shall  praise  you.     Yet  in  the  end  cornea  judg  — 
ment ;    and    there  shall  the  sin    and  the  atonement  strives 

together,  and  in  that  hour,  Wi;!ard,  you  shall " 

.    Thus  the  voice  spoke,  strongly  at  first,  but  growing  eve    ' 
more  feeble  as  the  sparks  of  life  departed  from  the  body 
the  woman,  till  at  length  it  ceased  altogether. 

*•  What  shall  chance  to  me  in  that  hour?"  Hokosa  aske 
eagerly,  placing  his  ears  against  Noma's  lips. 

No  answer  came  :  and  the  wizard  knew  that  if  he  wouk_    ^ 
drag  his  wife  back  from  the  door  of  death  he  must  delay 
longer.     Dashing  the  sweat  from  his  eyes  with  one  han^ 
with  the  other  he  seized  the  gourd  of  fluid  that  he  had  plac< 
ready,  and  thrusting  back  her  head,  he  poured  of  its  conten 
down  her  throat  and  waited  a  while.     She  did  not  mov 
In  an  extremity  of  terror  he  snatched  a  knife,  and  with 
single  cut  severed  a  vein  in  her  arm,  then  taking  some 
the  fluid  that  remained  in  the  gourd  in  his  hand,  he  rubb^^ 
it  roughly  upon  her  brow  and  throat  and  heart.    Now  Noma  '^ 
fingers  stirred,  and  now,  with  horrible  contortions  and  cvc^' 
symptom  of  agony,  life  returned  to  her.     The  blood  flowed 


/ 


THE  NTW  YORK- 
PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


AS"  OR.  i!:::()\.  and 
tilij::x  lO.Xj/noNs 

K  L 


THE  WISDOM  OF  THE   DEAD.  327 

irom  her  wounded  arm,  slowly  at  first,  then  more  fast,  and 
lifting  her  head  she  spoke. 

**  Take  me  hence,'*  she  cried,  "  or  I  shall  go  mad ;  for 
I  have  seen  and  heard  things  too  terrible  to  be  spoken  !  " 

"What  have  you  seen  and  heard?"  he  asked,  while  he 
cut  the  thongs  which  bound  her  wrists  and  feet. 

**  I  do  not  know,"  Noma  answered  weeping  ;  **  the  vision 
of  them  passes  from  me ;  but  all  the  distances  of  death  were 
open  to  my  sight ;  yes,  I  travelled  through  the  distances  of 
death.  In  them  I  met  him  who  was  the  king,  and  he  lay 
cold  within  me,  speaking  to  my  heart;  and  as  he  passed 
fi"om  me  he  looked  upon  the  child  which  I  shall  bear  and 
cursed  it,  and  surely  accursed  it  shall  be.     Take  me  hence, 

0  you  most  evil  man,  for  of  your  magic  I  have  had  enough, 
^nd  from  this  day  forth  I  am  haunted ! '' 

•*  Have  no  fear,"  answered  Hokosa  ;  **  you  have  made  the 
journey  whence  but  few  return ;  and  yet,  as  I  promised  you, 
you  have  returned  to  wear  the  greatness  you  desire  and  that 

1  sent  you  forth  to  win ;  for  henceforth  we  shall  be  great. 
Ivook,  the  dawn  is  breaking — the  dawn  of  life  and  the  dawn 
of  power — and  the  mists  of  death  and  of  disgrace  roll  back 
before  us.  Now  the  path  is  clear,  the  dead  have  shown  it 
to  me,  and  of  wizardry  1  shall  need  no  more." 

"  Ay !  "  answered  Noma,  **  but  night  follows  dawn  as  the 
dawn  follows  night ;  and  through  the  darkness  and  the  day- 
light, I  tell  you.  Wizard,  henceforth  I  am  haunted!  Also, 
be  not  so  sure,  for  though  I  know  not  what  the  dead  have 
spoken  to  you,  yet  it  lingers  on  my  mind  that  their  words 
bear  many  meanings.  Nay,  speak  to  me  no  more,  but  let 
us  fly  from  this  dread  home  of  ghosts,  this  habitation  of  the 
spirit-folk  which  we  have  violated." 

So  the  wizard  and  his  wife  crept  from  that  solemn  place, 
and  as  they  went  they  saw  the  dawn-beams  lighting  upon 
the  white  cross  that  was  reared  in  the  Plain  of  Fire. 


328 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  MESSAGE  OF  HOKOSA. 

The  weeks  passed  by,  and  Hokosa  sat  in  his  kraal  weaving 
a  great  plot.  None  suspected  him  any  more,  for  though  he 
did  not  belong  to  it,  he  was  heard  to  speak  well  of  the  new 
faith,  and  to  acknowledge  that  the  god  of  fire  which  he  had 
worshipped  was  a  false  god.  He  was  humble  also  towards 
the  king,  but  he  craved  to  withdraw  himself  from  all  matters 
of  the  State,  saying  that  now  he  had  but  one  desire — to  tend 
his  herds  and  garden,  and  to  grow  old  in  peace  with  the  new 
wife  whom  he  had  chosen  and  whom  he  loved.  Owen,  too, 
he  greeted  courteously  when  he  met  him,  sending  him  gifts 
of  corn  and  cattle  for  the  service  of  his  church.  Moreover, 
when  a  messenger  came  from  Hafela,  making  proposals  to 
him,  he  drove  him  away  and  laid  the  matter  before  the 
council  of  the  king.  Vet  that  messenger,  who  was  hunted 
from  the  kraal,  took  back  a  secret  word  for  Hafela's  ear. 

**  It  is  not  always  winter,"  was  the  word,  **  and  it  may 
chance  that  in  the  springtime  you  shall  hear  from  me.'* 
And  again,  **  Say  to  the  Prince  Hafela,  that  though  my  face 
towards  him  is  like  a  storm,  yet  behind  the  clouds  the  sun 
shines  ever."  . 

At  length  there  came  a  day  when  Noma,  his  wife,  was 
brought  to  bed.  Hokosa,  her  husband,  tended  her  alone, 
and  when  the  child  was  born  he  groaned  aloud  and  would  not 
suffer  her  to  look  upon  its  face.    Yet,  lifting  herself,  ^he  saw. 

'*  Did  I  not  tell  you  it  was  accursed  ?  **  she  wailed.  "  Take 
it  away !  "  and  she  sank  back  in  a  swoon.  So  he  took  the 
child,  and  buried  it  deep  in  the  cattle-yard  by  night. 


THE   MESSAGE  OF   HOKOSA.  329 

After  this  it  came  about  that  Noma,  who,  though  her 
mind  owned  the  sway  of  his,  had  never  loved  him  over  much, 
hated  her  husband  Hokosa.  Yet  he  had  this  power  over 
her  that  she  could  not  leave  him.  But  he  loved  her  more 
and  more,  and  she  had  this  power  over  him  that  she  could 
always  draw  him  to  her.  Great  as  her  beauty  had  ever  been, 
after  the  birth  of  the  child  it  grew  greater  day  by  day,  but  it 
was  an  evil  beauty,  the  beauty  of  a  witch  ;  and  this  fate  fell 
upon  her,  that  she  feared  the  dark  and  would  never  be  alone 
after  the  sun  had  set. 

When  she  was  recovered  from  her  illness.  Noma  sat  one 
night  in  her  hut,  and  Hokosa  sat  there  also  watching  her. 
The  evening  was  warm,  but  a  bright  fire  burned  in  the  hut, 
and  she  crouched  upon  a  stool  by  the  fire,  glancing  continu- 
ally over  her  shoulder. 

N^Why  do  you  bide  by  the  fire,  seeing  that  it  is   so  hot, 
Noma  ?  "  he  asked. 

**  Because  I  fear  to  be  away  from  the  light,"  she  answered  ; 
adding,  **  Oh,  accursed  man !  for  your  own  ends  you  have 
caused  me  to  be  bewitched,  ay !  and  that  which  was  born 
of  me  also,  and  bewitched  I  am  by  those  shadows  that  you 
bade  me  seek,  which  now  will  never  leave  me.  Nor,  is  this 
all.  You  swore  to  me  that  if  I  would  do  your  will  I  should 
become  great,  ay !  and  you  took  me  from  one  who  would 
have  made  me  great  and  whom  I  should  have  pushed  on  to 
victory.  But  now  it  seems  that  for  nothing  I  made  that 
awful  voyage  into  the  deeps  of  death  ;  and  for  nothing,  yet 
living,  am  I  become  the  sport  of  those  that  dwell  there. 
How  am  I  greater  than  I  was — I  who  am  but  the  second 
wife  of  a  fallen  witch-doctor,  who  sits  in  the  sun,  day  by 
day,  while  age  gathers  on  his  head  like  frost  upon  a  bush  ? 
Where  are  all  your  high  schemes  now  ?  Where  is  the  fruit 
of  wisdom  that  I  gathered  for  you  ?  Answer,  Wizard,  whom 
I  have  learned  to  hate,  but  from  whom  I  cannot  escape  !  " 

"  Truly,"  said  Hokosa  in  a  bitter  voice,  '*  for  all  my 
sins  against  them  the  heavens  have  laid  a  heavy  fate  upon 


330  THE   WIZARD. 

my  head,  that  thus  with  flesh  and  spirit  I  should  worship 
a  woman  who  loathes  me.  One  comfort  only  is  left  to  me, 
that  you  dare  not  take  my  life  lest  another  should  be  added 
to  those  shadows  who  companion  you,  and  what  I  bid  you, 
that  you  must  still  do.  Ay.  you  fear  the  dark,  Noma ;  yet 
did  I  command  you  to  rise  and  go  stand  alone  through  the 
long  night  yonder  in  the  burying-place  of  kings,  why,  you 
must  obey.     Come,  I  command  you — go  !  *' 

•*  Nay,  nay  !  "  she  wailed  in  an  extremity  of  terror.  Yet 
she  rose  and  went  towards  the  door  sideways,  for  her  hands 
were  outstretched  in  supplication  to  him. 

••Come  back,''  he  said,  '•and  listen:  If  a  hunter  has 
nurtured  up  a  fierce  dog,  wherewith  alone  he  can  gain  his 
livelihood,  he  tries  to  tame  that  dog  by  love,  does  he  not? 
And  if  it  will  not  become  gentle,  then,  the  brute  being 
necessary  to  him,  he  tames  it  by  fear.  I  am  the  hunter 
and,  Noma,  you  are  the  hound  ;  and  since  this  curse  is  on 
me  that  I  cannot  live  without  you,  why  I  must  master  you 
as  best  I  may.  Vet,  believe  me,  I  would  not  cause  you 
fear  or  pain,  and  it  saddens  me  that  you  should  be  haunted 
by  these  sick  fancies,  for  they  are  nothing  more.  I  have 
seen  such  cases  before  to-day,  and  I  have  noted  that  they 
can  be  cured  by  mixing  with  fresh  faces  and  travelling  in 
new  countries.  Noma,  I  think  it  would  be  well  that,  after 
your  late  sickness,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  women  of 
our  people,  you  should  part  from  me  a  while,  and  go  upon 
a  journey  of  purification." 

••  Whither  shall  I  go  and  who  will  go  with  me  ?  "  she 
asked  sullenly. 

"  I  will  find  yr?u  companions,  women  discreet  and  skilled. 
And  as  to  where  you  shall  go,  I  will  tell  you.  You  shall 
go  upon  an  embassy  to  the  Prince  Hafela." 

'•  Are  you  not  afraid  that  I  should  stop  there  ?  "  she  asked 
again,  with  a  fiash  of  her  eyes.  •*  It  is  true  that  I  never 
learned  all  the  story,  yet  I  thought  that  the  prince  was  not 
so  glad  to  hand  me  back  to  you  as  you  would  have  had  mc 


TJI'-  KH'.V  VOrvK 
PUBllC  LlCllARY 


Art)-.  i'.."0--  •'•^" 


THE   xMESSAGE   OF   HOKOSA.  33 1 

to  believe.     The  price  you  paid  for  me  must  have  been  good, 
Hokosa.  and  mayhap  it  had  to  do  with  the  death  of  a  king." 

"  I  am  not  afraid,"  he  answered,  setting  his  teeth,  **  because 
I  know  that  whatever  your  heart  may  desire,  my  will  follows 
you,  and  while  I  live  that  is  a  cord  you  cannot  break  unless 
I  choose  to  loose  it,  Noma.  I  command  you  to  be  faithful 
to  me  and  to  return  to  me,  and  these  commands  you  must 
obey.  Hearken :  you  taunted  me  just  now,  saying  that  I 
sat  like  a  dotard  in  the  sun  and  advanced  you  nothing. 
Well,  I  will  advance  you,  for  both  our  sakes,  but  mostly  for 
your  own,  since  you  desire  it,  and  it  must  be  done  through 
the  Prince  Hafela.  I  cannot  leave  this  kraal,  for  day  and 
night  I  rm  watched,  and  before  I  had  gone  an  hour's  journey 
I  should  be  seized ;  also  here  I  have  work  to  do.  But  the 
Place  of  Purification  is  secret,  and  when  you  reach  it  you 
need  not  bide  there,  you  can  travel  on  into  the  mountains 
till  you  come  to  the  town  of  the  Prince  Hafela.  He  will 
receive  you  gladly,  and  you  shall  whisper  this  message  in 
his  ear : — 

**  *  These  are  the  words  of  Hokosa,  my  husband,  which 
he  has  set  in  my  mouth  to  deliver  to  you,  O  Prince.  Be 
guided  by  them  and  grow  great ;  reject  them  and  die  a 
wanderer,  a  little  man  of  no  account.  But  first,  this  is  the 
price  that  you  shall  swear  by  the  sacred  oath  to  pay  to 
Hokosa,  if  his  wisdom  finds  favour  in  your  sight  and  through 
it  you  come  to  victory :  That  after  you,  the  king,  he, 
Hokosa,  shall  be  the  first  man  in  our  land,  the  general  of 
the  armies,  the  captain  of  the  council,  the  head  of  the  doctors, 
and  that  to  him  shall  be  given  half  of  the  cattle  of  Nodwengo, 
who  now  is  king.  Also  to  him  shall  be  given  power  to  stamp 
out  the  new  faith  which  overruns  the  land  like  a  foreign 
weed,  and  to  deal  as  he  thinks  fit  with  those  who  cling 
thereto.' 

**  Now,  Noma,  when  he  has  sworn  this  oath  in  your  ear, 
calling  down  ruin  upon  his  own  head,  should  he  break  one 
word  of  it,  and  not  before,  you  shall  continue  the  message 


332  THE   WIZARD. 

thus :  *  These  are  the  other  words  that  Hokosa  set  in  my 
mouth  :  '*  Know,  O  Prince,  that  the  king,  your  brother,  grows 
very  strong,  for  he  is  a  great  soldier,  who  learned  his  art  in 
bygone  wars ;  also  the  white  man  that  is  named  Messenger 
has  taught  him  many  things  as  to  the  building  of  forts  and 
walls  and  the  drilling  and  discipline  of  men.  So  strong  is 
he  that  you  can  scarcely  hope  to  conquer  him  in  open  war — 
yet  snakes  may  crawl  where  men  cannot  walk.  Therefore, 
Prince,  let  your  part  be  that  of  a  snake.  Do  you  send  an 
embassy  to  the  king,  your  brother,  and  say  to  him : — 

**  *  My  brother,  you  have  been  preferred  before  me  and  set 
up  to  be  king  in  my  place,  and  because  of  this  my  heart  is 
bitter,  so  bitter  that  I  have  gathered  my  strength  to  make 
war  upon  you.  Yef,  at  the  last,  I  have  taken  another 
council,  bethinking  me  that,  if  we  fight,  in  the  end  it  may 
chance  that  neither  of  us  will  be  left  alive  to  rule,  and  that 
the  people  also  will  be  brought  to  nothing.  To  the  north 
there  lies  a  good  country  and  a  wide,  where  but  few  men 
live,  and  thither  I  would  go,  setting  the  mountains  and  the 
river  between  us  ;  for  there,  far  beyond  your  borders,  I  also 
can  be  a  king.  Now,  to  reach  this  country,  I  must  travel 
by  the  pass  that  is  not  far  from  your  Great  Place,  and  I  pray 
you  that  you  will  not  attack  my  impis  or  the  women  and 
children  that  I  shall  send,  and  a  guard  before  them,  to  await 
me  in  the  plain  beyond  the  mountains,  seeing  that  these  can 
only  journey  slowly.  Let  us  pass  by  in  peace,  my  brother, 
for  so  shall  our  quarrel  be  ended;  but  if  you  do  so  much  as 
lift  a  single  spear  against  me,  then  I  will  give  you  battle, 
setting  my  fortune  against  your  fortune  and  my  god  against 
your  God  I  "  ' 

**  Such  are  the  words  that  the  embassy  shall  deliver  into 
the  ears  of  the  king,  Nodwengo,  and  it  shall  come  about 
that  when  he  hears  them,  Nodwengo,  whose  heart  is  gentle 
and  who  seeks  not  war,  shall  answer  softly,  saying : — 

" '  Go  in  peace,  my  brother,  and  live  in  peace  in  that  land 
which  vou  would  win.' 


THE   MESSAGE   OF   HOKOSA.  333 

'*  Then  shall  you,  Hafela,  send  on  the  most  of  your  cattle 
and  the  women  and  children  through  that  pass  in  the  moun- 
tains, bidding  them  to  await  you  in  the  plain,  and  after  a 
while  you  shall  follow  them  with  your  impls.  But  these 
shall  not  travel  in  war  array,  for  carriers  must  bear  their 
fighting  shields  in  bundles  and  their  stabbing  spears  shall  be 
rolled  up  in  mats.  Now,  on  the  sixth  day  of  your  journey 
you  shall  camp  at  the  mouth  of  the  pass  which  the  cattle 
and  the  women  have  already  travelled,  and  his  outposts  and 
spies  will  bring  it  to  the  ears  of  the  king  that  your  force  is 
sleeping  there,  purposing  to  climb  the  pass  on  the  morrow. 

**  But  on  that  night,  so  soon  as  the  darkness  falls,  you 
must  rise  up  with  your  captains  and  your  regiments,  leaving 
your  fires  burning  and  men  about  your  fires,  and  shall  travel 
very  swiftly  across  the  valley,  so  that  an  hour  before  the 
dawn  you  reach  the  second  range  of  mountains,  and  pass  it 
by  the  gorge  which  is  the  burying-place  of  kings.  Here 
you  shall  light  a  fire,  which  those  who  watch  will  believe  to 
be  but  the  fire  of  a  herdsman  who  is  acold.  But  I,  Hokosa, 
also  shall  be  watching,  and  when  I  see  that  fire  I  will  creep, 
with  some  whom  I  can  trust,  to  the  little  northern  gate  of 
the  outer  wall,  and  we  will  spear  those  that  guard  it  and 
open  the  gate,  that  your  army  may  pass  through.  Then, 
before  the  regiments  can  stand  to  their  arms  or  those  within 
it  are  awakened,  you  must  storm  the  inner  walls  and  by 
the  light  of  the  burning  huts,  put  the  dwellers  in  the  Great 
Place  to  the  spear,  and  the  rays  of  the  rising  sun  shall  crown 
you  king. 

"  Follow  this  council  of  mine,  O  Prince  Hafela,  and  all 
will  go  well  with  you.  Neglect  it  and  be  lost.  There  is 
but  one  thing  which  you  need  fear — it  is  the  magic  of  the 
Messenger,  to  whom  it  is  given  to  read  the  secret  thoughts 
of  men.  But  of  him  take  no  account,  for  he  is  my  charge, 
and  before  ever  you  seta  foot  within  the  Great  Place  he  shall 
have  taken  his  answer  back  to  Him  Who  sent  him." 

Hokosa  finished  speaking. 


334 


THE   WIZARD. 


"  Have  you  heard  ?  "  he  said  to  Noma. 

**  I  have  heard." 

"  Then  speak  the  message." 

She  repeated  it  word  for  word,  making  no  fault.  *  Have 
no  fear,"  she  added,  '*  I  shall  forget  nothing  when  I  stand 
before  the  prince." 

**  You  are  a  woman,  but  your  counsel  is  good.  What 
think  you  of  the  plan,  Noma  ?  " 

*'  It  is  deep  and  well  laid,"  she  answered,  **and  surely  it 
would  succeed  were  it  not  for  one  thing.  The  white  man, 
Messenger,  will  be  too  clever  for  you,  for  as  you  say,  he  is 
a  reader  of  the  thoughts  of  men." 

**  Can  the  dead  read  men's  thoughts,  or  if  they  can,  do 
they  cry  them  on  the  market-place  or  into  the  ears  of  kings  ? " 
asked  Hokosa.  **  Have  I  not  told  you  that,  before  I  see  the 
signal-fire  yonder,  the  Messenger  shall  sleep  sound  ?  I  have 
a  medicine,  Noma,  a  slow  medicine  that  none  can  trace." 

"  The  Messenger  may  sleep  sound,  Hokosa,  and  yet  per- 
chance he  may  pass  on  his  message  to  another  and,  with  it, 
his  magic.  Who  can  say  ?  Still,  husband,  strike  on  for 
power  and  greatness  and  revenge,  letting  the  blow  fall  where 
it  will. 


335 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  BASKET  OF  FRUIT. 

Three  days  later  it  was  announced  that  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  women  of  the  People  of  Fire,  Noma  having 
given  birth  to  a  still-born  child,  was  about  to  start  upon  a 
journey  to  the  Mount  of  Purification.  Here  she  would  abide 
awhile  and  make  sacrifice  to  the  spirits  of  her  ancestors, 
that  they  might  cease  to  be  angry  with  her  and  in  future 
protect  her  from  such  misfortunes.  This  not  unusual 
domestic  incident  excited  little  comment,  although  it  was 
remarked  that  the  four  matrons  by  whom  she  was  to  be 
accompanied,  in  accordance  with  the  tribal  etiquette,  were 
all  of  them  the  wives  of  soldiers  who  had  deserted  to  Hafela. 
Indeed,  the  king  himself  noticed  as  much  when  Hokosa 
made  the  customary  formal  application  to  him  to  sanction 
the  expedition. 

"  So  be  it,*'  he  said,  **  though  myself  I  have  lost  faith  in 
such  rites.  Also,  Hokosa,  I  think  it  likely  that  although 
your  wife  goes  out  with  company,  she  will  return  alone." 

"  Why,  King  ?  "  asked  Hokosa. 

**  For  this  reason — that  those  who  travel  with  her  have 
husbands  yonder  at  the  town  of  the  Prince  Hafela,  and  the 
Mount  of  Purification  is  on  the  road  thither.  Having  gone 
so  far,  they  may  go  farther.  Well,  let  them  go,  for  I  desire 
to  have  none  among  my  people  whose  hearts  turn  otherwhere, 
and  it  would  not  be  wonderful  if  they  should  choose  to  seek 
their  lords.  But  perchance,  Hokosa,  there  are  some  in  this 
town  who  may  use  them  as  messengers  to  the  prince" — 
and  he  looked  at  him  keenly. 


336  THE  WIZARD. 

**  I  think  not,  King,"  said  Hokosa.  *'  None  but  a  fool 
would  make  use  of  women  to  carry  secret  words  or  tidings. 
Their  tongues  are  too  long  and  their  memories  too  bad,  or 
too  uncertain/' 

"Yet  I  have  heard,  Hokosa,  that  you  have  made  use  of 
women  in  many  a  strange  work.  Say  now,  what  were  you 
doing  upon  a  night  a  while  ago  with  that  fair  witch-wife  of 
yours  yonder  in  the  burying-place  of  kings,  where  it  is  not 
lawful  that  you  should  set  your  foot  ?  Nay,  deny  it  not. 
You  were  seen  to  enter  the  valley  after  midnight  and  to 
return  thence  at  the  dawn,  and  it  was  seen  also  that  as  she 
came  homewards  your  wife  walked  as  one  who  is  drunken, 
and  she,  whom  it  is  not  easy  to  frighten,  wore  a  face  of  fear. 
Man,  I  do  not  trust  you,  and  were  I  wise  I  should  hunt  you 
hence,  or  keep  you  so  close  that  you  could  scarcely  move 
without  my  knowledge. 

"  Why  should  I  trust  you  ? "  Nodwengo  went  on  vehe- 
mently. **  Can  a  wizard  cease  from  his  wizardry,  or  a  plotter 
from  his  plots  ?  No,  not  until  the  waters  run  upward  and 
the  sun  shines  at  night ;  not  until  repentance  touches  you 
and  your  heart  is  changed,  which  I  should  hold  as  much 
a  marvel.  You  were  my  father's  friend  and  he  made  you 
great ;  yet  you  could  plan  with  my  brother  to  poison  him, 
your  king.  Nay,  be  silent;  I  know  it,  thqugh  I  have  said 
nothing  of  it  because  one  that  is  dear  to  me  has  interceded 
for  you.  You  were  the  priest  of  the  false  god,  and  with  that 
god  are  fallen  from  your  place,  yet  you  have  not  renounced 
him.  You  sit  still  in  your  kraal  and  pretend  to  be  asleep, 
but  your  slumber  is  that  of  the  serpent  which  watches  his 
time  to  strike.  How  do  I  know  that  you  will  not  poison 
me  as  you  would  have  poisoned  my  father,  or  stir  up  re- 
bellion against  me,  or  bring  my  brother's  impis  on  my 
head  ?  " 

**  If  the  King  thinks  any  of  these  things  of  his  servant," 
answered  Hokosa  in  a  humble  voice,  but  with  dignity,  "  his 
path  is  plain  :  let  him  put  me  to  death  and  sleep  in  peace- 


THE   BASKET  OF   FRUIT.  337 

Who  am  I  that  I  should  fill  the  ears  of  a  king  with  my 
defence  against  these  charges,  or  dare  to  wrangle  with 
him  ?  " 

"Long  ago  I  should  have  put  you  to  death,  Hokosa/* 
answered  Nodwengo  sternly,  **  had  it  not  been  that  one  has 
pleaded  for  you,  declaring  that  in  you  there  is  good  which 
will  overcome  the  evil,  and  that  you  who  now  are  an  axe 
to  cut  down  my  throne,  in  time  to  come  shall  be  a  roof-tree 
for  its  support.  Also,  the  law  that  I  obey  does  not  allow  me 
to  take  the  blood  of  men  save  upon  full  proof,  and  against 
you  as  yet  I  have  no  proof.  Still,  Hokosa,  be  warned  in 
time  and  let  your  heart  be  turned  before  the  grave  claims 
your  body  and  the  Wicked  One  your  soul." 

"  I  thank  you,  King,  for  your  gentle  words  and  your  tender 
care  for  my  well-being  both  on  the  earth  and  after  I  shall 
leave  it.  But  I  tell  you.  King,  that  I  had  rather  die  as  your 
fether  would  have  killed  me  in  the  old  days,  or  your  brother 
would  kill  me  now,  did  either  of  them  hate  or  fear  me, 
than  live  on  in  safety,  owing  my  life  to  a  new  law  and  a 
new  mercy  that  do  not  befit  the  great  ones  of  the  world. 
King,  I  am  your  servant,"  and  giving  him  the  royal  salute, 
Hokosa  rose  and  left  his  presence. 

"At  the  least  there  goes  a  man,"  said  Nodwengo,  as  he 
watched  him  depart. 

"  Of  whom  do  you  speak.  King  ? "  asked  Owen,  who  at 
that  moment  entered  the  royal  house. 

"  Of  him  whom  you  must  have  touched  in  the  door-way, 
Messenger,  Hokosa  the  wizard,"  answered  the  king,  and  he 
told  him  of  what  had  passed  between  them,  **  I  said,"  he 
added,  **that  he  was  a  man,  and  so  he  is;  yet  I  hold  that 
I  have  done  wrong  to  listen  to  your  pleading  and  to  spare 
him,  for  I  am  certain  that  he  will  bring  bloodshed  upon  me 
and  trouble  on  the  Faith.  Think  now,  Messenger,  how  full 
must  be  that  man's  heart  of  secret  rage  and  hatred,  he  who 
was  so  great  and  is  now  so  little !  Will  he  not  certainly 
strive  to  grow  great  again  ?     Will  he  not  strive  to  be  avenged 


338  THE  WIZARD. 

upon  those  who  humbled  him  and  the  religion  they  have 
chosen  ?  " 

**  It  may  be,"  answered  Owen,  "  but  if  so,  he  will  not 
conquer.  I  tell  you,  King,  that  like  water  hidden  in  a  rock 
there  is  good  in  this  man's  heart,  and  that  I  shall  yet  find 
a  rod  wherewith  to  cause  it  to  gush  out  and  refresh  the 
desert." 

"  It  is  more  likely  that  he  will  find  a  spear  wherewith  to 
cause  your  blood  to  gush  out  and  refresh  the  jackals," 
answered  the  king  grimly ;  "  but  be  it  as  you  will.  And 
now,  what  of  your  business  ?  " 

**  This,  King :  John,  my  servant,  has  returned  from  the 
coast  countries,  and  he  brings  me  a  letter  saying  that  before 
long  three  white  teachers  will  follow  him  to  take  up  the 
work  which  I  have  begun.  I  pray  that  when  they  come,  for 
my  sake  and  for  the  sake  of  the  truth  that  I  have  taught 
you,  you  will  treat  them  kindly  and  protect  them,  remember- 
ing that  at  first  they  can  know  little  of  your  language  or 
your  customs." 

**  I  will  indeed,"  said  the  king,  with  much  concern. 
"But  tell  me,  Messenger,  why  do  you  speak  of  yourself  as 
of  one  who  soon  will  be  but  a  memory  ?  Do  you  purpose  to 
leave  us  ? " 

"  No,  King,  but  I  believe  that  ere  long  I  shall  be  recalled. 
I  have  given  my  message,  my  task  is  well-nigh  ended  and 
I  must  be  turning  home.  Save  for  your  sakes  I  do  not  sorrow 
at  this,  for  to  speak  truth  I  grow  very  weary,"  and  he  smiled 
sadly. 

Hokosa  went  home  alarmed  and  full  of  bitterness,  for  he 
had  never  guessed  that  the  "  servant  of  the  Messenger,"  as 
he  called  Nodwengo  the  King,  knew  so  much  about  him  and 
his  plans.  His  fall  was  hard  to  him,  but  to  be  thus  measured 
up,  weighed,  and  contemptuously  forgiven  was  almost  more 
than  he  could  bear.  It  was  the  white  prophet  who  had  done 
this  thing ;  he  had  told  Nodwengo  of  his,  Hokosa's,  share 


miir  I.II5UAKY 


L 


AS-^O^  J.r>(A\  AM) 
TILi  ;:n  iCNi.ATIOXS 

1{  I 


25 


Noma  idly  employed  in  stringing 


THE   BASKET  OF   FRUIT.  339 

in  the  plot  to  murder  the  late  King  Umsuka,  though  how 
he  came  to  know  of  that  matter  was  beyond  guessing.  He 
had  watched  him,  or  caused  him  to  be  watched,  when  he 
went  forth  to  consult  spirits  in  the  place  of  the  dead  ;  he  had 
warned  Nodwengo  against  him.  Worst  of  all^  he  had  dared 
to  treat  him  with  contempt;  had  pleaded  for  his  life  and 
safety,  so  that  he  was  spared  as  men  spare  a  snake  from 
which  the  charmer  has  drawn  the  fangs.  When  they  met 
in  the  gate  of  the  king's  house  yonder  this  white  thief,  who 
had  stolen  his  place  and  power,  had  even  smiled  upon  him 
and  greeted  him  kindly,  and  doubtless  while  he  smiled,  by 
aid  of  the  magic  he  possessed,  had  read  him  through  and 
gone  on  to  tell  the  story  to  the  king.  Well,  of  this  there 
should  be  an  end ;  he  would  kill  the  Messenger,  or  himself 
be  killed. 

When  Hokosa  reached  his  kraal  he  found  Noma  sitting 
beneath  a  fruit  tree  that  grew  in  it,  idly  employed  in  string- 
ing beads,  for  the  work  of  the  household  she  left  to  his  other 
wife,  Zinti,  an  old  and  homely  woman  who  thought  more  of 
the  brewing  of  the  beer  and  the  boiling  of  the  porridge  than 
of  religions  or  politics  or  of  the  will  of  kings.  Of  late  Noma 
had  haunted  the  shadow  of  this  tree,  for  beneath  it  lay  that 
child  which  had  been  born  to  her. 

**  Does  it  please  the  King  to  grant  leave  for  my  journey  ?  " 
she  asked,  looking  up. 

*'  Yes,  it  pleases  him." 

**  I  am  thankful,"  she  answered,  *'  for  I  think  that  if  I 
bide  here  much  longer,  with  ghosts  and  memories  for  com- 
pany, I  shall  go  mad,"  and  she  glanced  at  a  spot  near  by, 
where  the  earth'  showed  signs  of  recent  disturbance. 

"He  gives  leave,"  Hokosa  went  on,  taking  no  notice  of 

her  speech,  *'  but  he  suspects  us.     Listen "  and  he  told 

her  of  the  talk  that  had  passed  between  himself  and  the 
king. 

**  The  white  man  has  read  you  as  he  reads  in  his  written 
books,"  she  answered,  with  a  little  laugh.     **Well,  I  said 


340  THE  WIZARD. 

that  he  would  be  too  clever  for  you,  did  I  not  ?  It  does  not 
matter  to  me,  for  to-morrow  I  go  upon  my  journey,  and  you 
can  settle  it  as  you  will." 

**  Ay !  "  answered  Hokosa,  grinding  his  teeth,  *'  it  is  true 
that  he  has  read  me ;  but  this  I  promise  you,  that  all  books 
shall  soon  be  closed  to  him.  Yet  how  is  it  to  be  done  with- 
out suspicion  or  discovery  ?  I  know  many  poisons,  but  all 
of  them  must  be  administered,  and  let  him  work  never  so 
cunningly,  he  who  gives  a  poison  can  be  traced." 

"  Then  cause  some  other  to  give  it  and  let  him  bear  the 
blame,"  suggested  Noma  languidly. 

Hokosa  made  no  answer,  but  walking  to  the  gate  of  the 
kraal,  which  was  open,  he  leaned  against  it  lost  in  thought. 
As  he  stood  thus  he  saw  a  woman  advancing  towards  him, 
who  carried  on  her  head  a  small  basket  of  fruit,  and  knew 
her  for  one  of  those  whose  business  it  was  to  wait  upon  the 
Messenger  in  his  huts,  or  rather  in  his  house,  for  by  now  he 
had  built  himself  a  house,  and  near  it  a  little  chapel.  This 
woman  saw  Hokosa  also  and  looked  at  him  sideways,  as 
though  she  would  like  to  stop  and  speak  to  him,  but  feared 
to  do  so. 

"  Good  morrow  to  you,  friend,"  he  said.  **  How  goes  it 
with  your  husband  and  your  house  ?  " 

Now  Hokosa  knew  well  that  this  woman's  husband  had 
taken  a  dislike  to  her  and  driven  her  from  his  home,  filling 
her  place  with  one  younger  and  more  attractive.  At  the 
question  the  woman's  lips  began  to  tremble,  and  her  eyes 
swam  with  tears. 

**  Ah !  great  doctor,"  she  said,  **  why  do  you  ask  of  my 
husband  ?  Have  you  not  heard  that  he  has  driven  me  away 
and  that  another  takes  my  place  ? " 

**  Do  I  hear  all  the  gossip  of  this  town  ?  "  asked  Hokosa, 
with  a  smile.  "  But  come  in  and  tell  me  the  story ;  perchance 
I  may  be  able  to  help  you,  for  I  have  charms  to  compel  the 
fancy  of  such  faithless  ones." 

The  woman  looked  round,  and  seeing  that  there  was  no 


THE   BASKET  OF  FRUIT.  341 

one  in  sight,  she  slipped  swiftly  through  the  gate  of  the 
kraal,  which  he  closed  behind  her. 

"  Noma,"  said  Hokosa,  **  here  is  one  who  tells  me  that  her 
husband  has  deserted  her,  and  who  comes  to  seek  my 
counsel.     Bring  her  milk  to  drink." 

"  There  are  some  wives  who  would  not  find  that  so  great 
an  evil,"  replied  Noma  mockingly,  as  she  rose  to  do  his 
bidding. 

Hokosa  winced  at  the  sarcasm,  and  turning  to  his  visitor, 
said : — 

"  Now  tell  me  your  tale ;  but  say  first,  why  are  you  so 
frightened  ? " 

**  I  am  frightened,  master,"  she  answered,  **  lest  any  should 
have  seen  me  enter  here,  for  I  have  become  a  Christian,  and 
the  Christians  are  forbidden  to  consult  the  witch-doctors,  as 
we  were  wont  to  do.     For  my  case,  it  is " 

*'  No  need  to  set  it  out,"  broke  in  Hokosa,  waving  his 
hand.  *'  I  see  it  written  on  your  face  ;  your  husband  has  put 
you  away  and  loves  another  woman,  your  own  half-sister 
whom  you  brought  up  from  a  child." 

**  Ah  !  master,  you  have  heard  aright." 

"  I  have  not  heard,  I  look  upon  you  and  I  see.     Fool,  am 

I   not  a  wizard  ?  Tell   me "  and    taking  dust  into  his 

hand,  he  blew  the  grains  this  way  and  that,  regarding  them 
curiously.  **  Yes,  it  is  so.  Last  night  you  crept  to  your 
husband's  hut — do  you  remember,  a  dog  growled  at  you  as 
you  passed  the  gate  ? — and  there  in  front  of  the  hut  he  sat 
with  his  new  wife.  She  saw  you  coming,  but  pretending 
not  to  see,  she  threw  her  arms  about  his  neck,  kissing  and 
fondling  him  before  your  eyes,  till  you  could  bear  it  no  longer, 
and  revealed  yourself,  upbraiding  them.  Then  your  rival 
taunted  you  and  stirred  up  the  man  with  bitter  words,  till  at 
length  he  took  a  stick  and  beat  you  from  the  door,  and  there 
is  the  mark  of  it  upon  your  shoulder." 

*'  It  is  true,  it  is  too  true  I  "  she  groaned. 

"  Yes,  it  is  true.    And  now,  what  do  you  wish  from  me  ?  " 


342  THE   WIZARD. 

*'  Master,  I  wish  a  medicine  to  make  my  husband  hate  my 
rival  and  to  draw  his  heart  back  to  me." 

**  That  must  be  a  strong  medicine,"  said  Hokosa,  **  which 
will  turn  a  man  from  one  who  is  young  and  beautiful  to  one 
who  is  past  her  youth  and  ugly.** 

"  I  am  as  I  am/'  answered  the  poor  woman,  with  a  touch 
of  natural  dignity,  '*  but  at  least  I  have  loved  him  and  worked 
for  him  for  fifteen  long  years." 

"And  that  is  why  he  would  now  be  rid  of  you.  for  who 
cumbers  his  kraal  with  old  cattle  ?  " 

**  And  yet  at  times  they  are  the  best,  Master.  Wrinkles 
and  smooth  skin  seem  strange  upon  one  pillow,"  she  added, 
glancing  at  Noma,  who  came  from  the  hut  carrying  a  bowl 
of  milk  in  her  hand. 

"  If  you  seek  counsel,"  said  Hokosa  quickly,  "  why  do  you 
not  go  to  the  white  man,  that  Messenger  in  whom  you 
believe,  and  ask  him  for  a  potion  to  turn  your  husband's 
heart  ? " 

"  Master,  I  have  been  to  him,  and  he  is  very  good  to  me, 
for  when  I  was  driven  out  he  gave  me  work  to  do  and  food. 
But  he  told  me  that  he  had  no  medicine  for  such  cases,  and 
that  the  Great  Man  in  the  sky  alone  could  soften  the  breast  of 
my  husband  and  cause  my  sister  to  cease  from  her  wickedness. 
Last  night  I  went  to  see  whether  He  would  do  it,  and  you 
know  what  befel  me  there." 

**That  befel  you  which  befalls  all  fools  who  put  their 
trust  in  words  alone.  What  will  you  pay  me,  woman,  if 
I  give  you  the  medicine  which  you  seek  ? " 

**  Alas,  master,  I  am  poor.  I  have  nothing  to  offer  you, 
for  when  I  would  not  stay  in  my  husband's  kraal  to  be  a 
servant  to  his  new  wife,  he  took  the  cow  and  the  five  goats 
that  belonged  to  me,  as,  I  being  childless,  according  to  our 
ancient  law  he  had  the  right  to  do." 

**  You  are  bold  who  come  to  ask  a  doctor  to  minister  to 
you,  bearing  no  fee  in  your  hand,"  said  Hokosa.  **Yet, 
because  I  have  pity  on  you,  I  will  be  content  with  very  little. 


THE  BASKET  OP  FRUIT. 


343 


Give  me  that  basket  of  fruit,  for  my  wife  has  been  sick  and 
loves  its  taste." 

*'  I  cannot  do  that,  Master,"  answered  the  woman,  **  for 
it  is  sent  by  my  hand  as  a  present  to  the  Messenger,  and  he 
knows  this  and  will  eat  of  it  after  he  has  made  prayer  to-day. 
Did  I  not  give  it  to  him,  it  would  be  discovered  that  I  had 
left  it  here  with  you." 

**  Then  begone  without  your  medicine,*'  said  Hokosa,  **  for 
I  need  such  fruit." 

The  woman  rose  and  said,  looking  at  him  wistfully : — 

**  Master,  if  you  will  be  satisfied  with  other  fruits  of  the 
same  sort,  I  know  where  I  can  get  them  for  you." 

"  When  will  you  get  them  ?  " 

"  Now,  within  an  hour.  And  till  I  return  I  will  leave  these 
in  pledge  with  you ;  but  these  and  no  other  I  must  give 
to  the  Messenger,  for  he  has  already  seen  them  and  might 
discover  the  difference ;  also  I  have  promised  so  to  do." 

**  As  you  will,"  said  Hokosa.  **If  you  are  here  with  the 
fruit  within  an  hour,  the  medicine  will  be  ready  for  you, 
a  medicine  that  shall  not  fail." 


344 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  EATING  OF  THE   FRUIT. 

The  woman  slipped  away  secretly.  When  she  had  gone 
H oleosa  bade  his  wife  bring  the  basket  of  fruit  into  the 
hut. 

''  It  is  best  that  the  butcher  should  kill  the  ox  himselfl" 
she  answered  meaningly. 

He  carried  in  the  basket  and  set  it  on  the  floor. 

"  Why  do  you  speak  thus,  Noma  ?  "  he  asked. 

*'  Because  I  will  have  no  hand  in  the  matter,  Hokosa.  I 
have  been  the  tool  of  a  wizard,  and  won  little  joy  therefrom. 
The  tool  of  a  murderer  I  will  not  be !  " 

''  If  I  kill,  it  is  for  the  sake  of  both  of  us,"  he  said 
passionately. 

**  It  may  be  so,  Hokosa,  or  for  the  sake  of  the  people,  or 
for  the  sake  of  Heaven  above — I  do  not  know  and  do  not 
care ;  but  I  say,  do  your  own  killing,  for  I  am  sure  that  even 
less  luck  will  hang  to  it  than  hangs  to  your  witchcraft." 

"Of  all  women  you  are  the  most  perverse!"  he  said, 
stamping  his  foot  upon  the  ground. 

*'  Thus  you  may  say  again  before  everything  is  done, 
husband ;  but  if  it  be  so,  why  do  you  love  me  and  tie  me  to 
you  with  your  wizardry  ?  Cut  the  knot,  and  let  me  go  my 
wav  while  vou  go  vours.'' 

**  Woman,  I  cannot ;  but  still  I  bid  you  beware,  for,  strive 
as  you  will,  my  path  must  be  your  path.  Moreover,  till 
I  free  you,  you  cannot  lift  voice  or  hand  against  me." 

Then,  while  she  watched  him  curiously,  Hokosa  fetched  his 
medicines  and  took  from  them  some  powder  fine  as  dust  and 


K^^^l 

I 

tSntasM 

W       k 

^H     !l'i\ 

\     J 

^^W  bS^ 

'  i 

■c     m   /■ 

^,>si 

—V'    *^X 

i^w  If 

,       ">' 

•^^    ■''^,4 

'"""  ^ YORK 


ASTOR.  L::^''-'v.  AND 
TILDEN'  iUuNDATlONS 

R 


^ 


V. 


THE   EATING  OF  THE   FRUIT.  345 

two  tiny  crowquills.  Placing  a  fruit  before  him,  he  inserted 
one  of  these  quills  into  its  substance,  and  filling  the  second 
with  the  powder,  he  shook  its  contents  into  it  and  withdrew 
the  tube.  This  process  he  repeated  four  times  on  each  of  the 
fruits,  replacing  them  one  by  one  in  the  basket.  So  deftly 
did  he  work  upon  them,  that  however  closely  they  were 
scanned  none  could  guess  that  they  had  been  tampered  with. 

**  Will  it  kill  at  once  ?  "  asked  Noma. 

**  No,  indeed ;  but  he  who  eats  those  fruits  will  be  seized 
on  the  third  day  with  dysentery  and  fever,  and  these  will 
cling  to  him  till  within  seven  weeks — or  if  he  be  very  strong, 
three  months — he  dies.  This  is  the  best  of  poisons,  for  it 
works  through  nature  and  can  be  traced  by  none." 

"  Except,  perchance,  by  that  Spirit  Whom  the  white  man 
worships,  and  Who  also  works  through  nature,  as  you 
learned,  Hokosa,  when  He  rolled  the  lightning  back  upon 
your  head,  shattering  your  god  and  beating  down  your 
company." 

Then  of  a  sudden  terror  seized  the  wizard,  and  springing 
to  his  feet,  he  cursed  his  wife  till  she  trembled  before  him. 

"Vile  woman,  and  double-faced  !  "  he  said,  **  why  do  you 
push  me  forward  with  one  hand  and  with  the  other  drag  me 
back  ?  Why  do  you  whisper  evil  counsel  into  one  ear  and 
into  the  other  prophesy  of  misfortunes  to  come  ?  Had  it 
not  been  for  you,  I  should  have  let  this  business  lie  ;  I  should 
have  taken  my  fate  and  have  been  content.  But  day  by  day 
you  have  taunted  me  with  my  fall  and  grieved  over  the 
greatness  that  you  have  lost,  till  at  length  you  have  driven 
me  to  this.  Why  cannot  you  be  all  good  or  all  wicked,  or  at 
the  least,  through  righteousness  and  sin,  faithful  to  my 
interest  and  your  own  ?  " 

**  Because  I  hate  you,  Hokosa,  and  yet  can  strike  you  only 
through  my  tongue  and  your  mad  love  for  me.  I  am  fast  in 
your  power,  but  thus  at  least  I  can  make  you  feel  something 
of  my  own  pain.  Hark  I  I  hear  that  woman  at  the  gate.  Will 
you  give  her  back  the  basket,  or  will  you  not  ?    Whatever 


346  THE   WIZARD. 

you  may  choose  to  do,  do  not  say  in  after  days  that  I  urged 
you  to  the  deed." 

**  Truly  you  are  great-hearted  I "  he  answered,  with  cold 
contempt ;  **  one  for  whom  I  did  well  to  enter  into  treachery 
and  sin  !  So  be  it :  having  gone  so  far  upon  it,  come  what 
may,  I  will  not  turn  back  from  this  journey.    Let  in  that  fool ! " 

Presently  the  woman  stood  before  them,  bearing  with  her 
another  basket  of  fruit. 

**  These  are  what  you  seek.  Master,"  she  said,  **  though 
I  was  forced  to  win  them  by  theft.  Now  give  me  my  own 
and  the  medicine  and  let  me  go." 

He  gave  her  the  first  basket,  and  with  it,  wrapped  in  a 
piece  of  kidskin,  some  of  the  same  powder  with  which  he  had 
doctored  the  fruits. 

**  What  shall  I  do  with  this  ?  '*  she  asked. 

**  You  must  find  means  to  sprinkle  it  upon  your  sister's 
food,  and  thereafter  your  husband  shall  come  to  hate  even 
the  sight  of  her." 

"  But  will  he  come  to  love  me  again  ?  " 

Hokosa  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

**  I  know  not,"  he  answered ;  **  that  is  for  you  to  see  to. 
Yet  this  is  sure,  that  if  a  tree  grows  up  before  the  house  of  a 
man,  shutting  it  off  from  the  sunlight,  when  that  tree  is  cut 
down  the  sun  shines  upon  his  house  again." 

**  It  is  nothing  to  the  sun  on  what  he  shines/'  said  the 
woman. 

**  If  the  saying  does  not  please  you,  then  forget  it.  I 
promise  you  this  and  no  more,  that  very  soon  the  man  shall 
cease  to  turn  to  your  rival." 

"The  medicine  will  not  harm  her?"  asked  the  woman 
doubtfully.  "  She  has  worked  me  bitter  wrong  indeed,  yet 
she  is  my  sister,  whom  I  nursed  when  she  was  little,  and 
I  do  not  wish  to  do  her  hurt.  If  only  he  will  welcome  me 
back  and  treat  me  kindly,  I  am  willing  even  that  she  should 
dwell  on  beneath  my  husband's  roof,  bearing  his  children, 
for  will  they  not  be  of  my  own  blood  ?  " 


THE   EATING  OF  THE   FRUIT.  347 

"Woman,"  answered  Hokosa  impatiently,  "you  weary 
me  with  your  talk.  Did  I  say  that  the  charm  would  hurt 
her  ?  I  said  that  it  would  cause  your  husband  to  hate  the 
sight  of  her.  Now  begone,  taking  or  leaving  it,  and  let  me 
rest.  If  your  mind  is  troubled,  throw  aside  that  medicine, 
and  go  soothe  it  with  such  sights  as  that  you  saw  last 
night." 

On  hearing  this  the  woman  sprang  up,  hid  away  the 
poison  in  her  hair,  and  taking  her  basket  of  fruit,  passed 
from  the  kraal  as  secretly  as  she  had  entered  it. 

"  Why  did  you  give  her  death-medicine  ?  "  asked  Noma  of 
Hokosa,  as  he  stood  staring  after  her.  **  Have  you  a  hate  to 
satisfy  against  the  husband  or  the  girl  who  is  her  rival  ?  " 

**  None,"  he  answered,  **  for  they  have  never  crossed  my 
path.     Oh,  foolish  woman  !  cannot  you  read  my  plan  ?  " 

"  Not  altogether,  Husband." 

"  Listen  then :  this  woman  will  give  to  her  sister  a 
medicine  of  which  in  the  end  she  must  die.  She  may  be 
discovered  or  she  may  not,  but  it  is  certain  that  she  will  be 
suspected,  seeing  that  the  bitterness  of  the  quarrel  between 
them  is  known.  Also  she  will  give  to  the  Messenger  certain 
fruits,  after  eating  of  which  he  will  be  taken  sick  and  in  due 
time  die,  of  just  such  a  disease  as  that  which  carries  off  the 
woman's  rival.  Now,  if  any  think  that  he  is  poisoned,  which 
I  trust  none  will,  whom  will  they  suppose  to  have  poisoned 
him,  though  indeed  they  can  never  prove  the  crime  ?  " 

**  The  plan  is  clever,"  said  Noma  with  admiration,  "  but 
in  it  I  see  a  flaw.  The  woman  will  say  that  she  had  the 
drug  from  you,  or,  at  the  least,  will  babble  of  her  visit  to 
you." 

**  Not  so,"  answered  Hokosa,  **  for  on  this  matter  the 
greatest  talker  in  the  world  would  keep  silence.  Firstly, 
she,  being  a  Christian,  dare  not  own  that  she  has  visited 
a  witch-doctor.  Secondly,  the  fruit  she  brought  in  pay- 
ment was  stolen,  therefore  she  will  say  nothing  of  it. 
Thirdly,  to  admit  that   she  had  medicine  from  me  would 


k 


348  THE  WIZARD. 

be  to  admit  her  guilt,  and  that  she  will  scarcely  do  even 
under  torture,  which  by  the  new  law  it  is  not  lawful  to 
apply.  Moreover,  none  saw  her  come  here,  and  I  should 
deny  her  visit." 

**The  plan  is  very  clever,"  said  Noma  again. 

"  It  is  very  clever,"  he  repeated  complacently  ;  "  never 
have  I  made  a  better  one.  Now  throw  those  fruits  to  the 
she  goats  that  are  in  the  kraal,  and  bum  the  basket,  while 
I  go  and  talk  to  some  in  the  Great  Place,  telling  them  that 
I  have  returned  from  counting  my  cattle  on  the  mountain, 
whither  I  went  after  I  had  bowed  the  knee  in  the  house  of 
the  king." 

Two  hours  later,  Hokosa,  having  made  a  wide  detour  and 
talked  to  sundry  of  his  acquaintances  about  the  condition  of 
his  cattle,  might  have  been  seen  walking  slowly  along  the 
north  side  of  the  Great  Place  towards  his  own  kraal.  His 
path  lay  past  the  chapel  and  the  little  house  that  Owen  had 
built  to  dwell  in.  This  house  was  furnished  with  a  broad 
verandah,  and  upon  it  sat  the  Messenger  himself,  eating  his 
evening  meal.  Hokosa  saw  him,  and  a  great  desire  entered 
his  heart  to  learn  whether  or  no  he  had  partaken  of  the 
poisoned  fruit.  Also  it  occurred  to  him  that  it  would  be 
wise  if,  before  the  end  came,  he  could  contrive  to  divert  all 
possible  suspicion  from  himself,  by  giving  the  impression 
that  he  was  now  upon  friendly  terms  with  the  great  white 
teacher  and  not  disinclined  even  to  become  a  convert  to  his 
doctrine. 

For  a  moment  he  hesitated,  seeking  an  excuse.  One  soon 
suggested  itself  to  his  ready  mind.  That  very  morning  the 
king  had  told  him  not  obscurely  that  Owen  had  pleaded  for 
his  safety  and  saved  him  from  being  put  upon  his  trial  on 
charges  of  witchcraft  and  murder.  He  would  go  to  him, 
now  at  once,  playing  the  part  of  a  grateful  penitent,  and  the 
White  Man's  magic  must  be  keen  indeed  if  it  availed  to 
pierce  the  armour  of  his  practised  craft. 


THE   EATING   OF  THE   FRUIT.  349 

So  Hokosa  went  up  and  squatted  himself  down  native 
fashion  among  a  little  group  of  converts  who  were  waiting 
to  see  their  teacher  upon  one  business  or  another.  He  was 
not  more  than  ten  paces  from  the  verandah,  and  sitting  thus 
he  saw  a  sight  that  interested  him  strangely.  Having  eaten 
a  little  of  a  dish  of  roasted  meat,  Owen  put  out  his  hand 
and  took  a  fruit  from  a  basket  that  the  wizard  knew  well. 
At  this  moment  he  looked  up  and  recognised  Hokosa. 

"  Do  you  desire  speech  with  me,  Hokosa  ?  "  he  asked  in 
his  gentle  voice.     **  If  so,  be  pleased  to  come  hither." 

**  Nay,  Messenger,"  answered  Hokosa,  "  I  desire  speech 
with  you  indeed,  but  it  is  ill  to  stand  between  a  hungry  man 
and  his  food." 

**  I  care  little  for  my  food,"  answered  Owen;  "at  the 
least  it  can  wait,"  and  he  put  down  the  fruit. 

Then  suddenly  a  feeling  to  which  the  wizard  had  been  for 
many  years  a  stranger  took  possession  of  him — a  feeling  of 
compunction.  That  man  was  about  to  partake  of  what 
would  cause  his  death — of  what  he,  Hokosa,  had  prepared 
in  order  that  it  should  cause  his  death.  He  was  good,  he 
was  kindly,  none  could  allege  a  wrong  deed  against  him  ; 
and,  foolishness  though  it  might  be,  so  was  the  doctrine 
that  he  taught.  Why  should  he  kill  him  ?  It  was  true 
that  never  till  that  moment  had  he  hesitated,  by  fair  means 
or  foul,  to  remove  an  enemy  or  rival  from  his  path.  He  had 
been  brought  up  in  this  teaching  ;  it  was  part  of  the  educa- 
tion of  wizards  to  be  merciless,  for  they  reigned  by  terror 
and  evil  craft.  Their  magic  lay  chiefly  in  clairvoyance  and 
powers  of  observation  developed  to  a  pitch  that  was  almost 
superhuman,  and  the  best  of  their  weapons  was  poison  in 
infinite  variety,  whereof  the  guild  alone  understood  the  pro- 
perties and  preparation.  Therefore  there  was  nothing  strange, 
nothing  unusual  in  this  deed  of  devilish  and  cunning  murder 
that  the  sight  of  its  doing  should  stir  him  thus,  and  yet  it 
did  stir  him.  He  was  minded  to  stop  the  plot,  to  let  things 
take  their  course. 


3SO  THE  WIZARD. 

Some  sense  of  the  futility  of  all  such  strivings  came  home 
to  him,  and  as  in  a  glass,  for  Hokosa  was  a  man  of  imagina- 
tion, he  foresaw  their  end.  A  little  success,  a  little  failure, 
it  scarcely  mattered  which,  and  then — that  end.  Within 
twenty  years,  or  ten,  or  mayhap  even  one,  what  would  this 
present  victory  or  defeat  mean  to  him  ?  Nothing  so  far  as 
he  was  concerned  ;  that  is,  nothing  so  far  as  his  life  of 
to-day  was  concerned.  Yet,  if  he  had  another  life,  it  might 
mean  everything.  There  was  another  life ;  he  knew  it,  who 
had  dragged  back  from  its  borders  the  spirits  of  the  dead, 
though  what  might  be  the  state  and  occupations  of  those 
dead  he  did  not  know.  Yet  he  believed — why  he  could 
not  tell — that  they  were  affected  vitally  by  their  acts  and 
behaviour  here  ;  and  his  intelligence  warned  him  that  good 
must  always  flow  from  good,  and  evil  from  evil.  To  kill 
this  man  was  evil,  and  of  it  only  evil  could  come. 

What  did  he  care  whether  Hafela  ruled  the  nation  or  Nod- 
wengo,  and  whether  it  worshipped  the  God  of  the  Christians 
or  the  god  of  Fire — who,  by  the  way,  had  proved  himself 
so  singularly  inefficient  in  the  hour  of  trial.  Now  that  he 
thought  of  it,  he  much  preferred  Nodwengo  to  Hafela,  for 
the  one  was  a  just  man  and  the  other  a  tyrant ;  and  he  him- 
self was  more  comfortable  as  a  wealthy  private  person  than 
he  had  been  as  a  head  medicine-man  and  a  chief  of  wizards. 
He  would  let  things  stand  ;  he  would  prevent  the  Messenger 
from  eating  of  that  fruit.  A  word  could  do  it ;  he  had  but 
to  suggest  that  it  was  unripe  or  not  wholesome  at  this 
season  of  the  year,  and  it  would  be  cast  aside. 

All  these  reflections  or  their  substance,  passed  through 
Hokosa's  mind  in  a  few  instants  of  time,  and  already  he 
was  rising  to  go  to  the  verandah  and  translate  their  moral 
into  acts,  when  another  thought  occurred  to  him — How 
should  he  face  Noma  with  this  tale  ?  He  could  give  up  his 
own  ambitions,  but  could  he  bear  her  mockery,  as  day  by  day 
she  taunted  him  with  his  faint-heartedness  and  reproached 
him  with  his  failure  to  regain  greatness  and  to  make  her 


THE  EATING  OF  THE   FRUIT.  351 

great  ?  He  forgot  that  he  might  conceal  the  truth  from 
her;  or  rather,  he  did  not  contemplate  such  concealment, 
of  which  their  relations  were  too  peculiar  and  too  intimate 
to  permit.  She  hated  him,  and  he  worshipped  her  with 
a  half-inhuman  passion — a  passion  so  unnatural,  indeed, 
that  it  suggested  the  horrid  and  insatiable  longings  of  the 
damned — and  yet  their  souls  were  naked  to  each  other.  It 
was  their  fate  that  they  could  hide  nothing  each  from  each 
— they  were  cursed  with  the  awful  necessity  of  candour. 

It  would  be  impossible  that  he  should  keep  from  Noma 
an3^hing  that  he  did  or  did  not  do  ;  it  would  be  still  more 
impossible  that  she  could  conceal  from  him  even  such 
imaginings  and  things  as  it  is  common  for  women  to  hold 
secret.  Her  very  bitterness,  which  it  had  been  policy  for 
her  to  cloak  or  soften,  would  gush  from  her  lips  at  the  sight 
of  him ;  nor,  in  the  depth  of  his  rage  and  torment,  could  he, 
on  the  other  hand,  control  the  ill-timed  utterance  of  his 
continual  and  overmastering  passion.  It  came  to  this, 
then  :  he  must  go  forward,  and  against  his  better  judgment, 
because  he  was  afraid  to  go  back,  for  the  whip  of  a  woman*s 
tongue  drove  him  on  remorselessly.  It  was  better  that  the 
Messenger  should  die,  and  the  land  run  red  with  blood,  than 
that  he  should  be  forced  to  endure  this  scourge. 

So  with  a  sigh,  Hokosa  sank  back  to  the  ground  and 
watched  while  Owen  ate  three  of  the  poisoned  fruits.  After 
a  pause,  he  took  a  fourth  and  bit  into  it,  but  not  seeming  to 
find  it  to  his  taste,  he  threw  it  to  a  child  that  was  waiting 
by  the  verandah  for  any  scraps  which  might  be  left  over 
from  his  meal.     The  child  caught  it,  and  devoured  it  eagerly. 

Then,  smiling  at  the  little  boy's  delight,  the  Messenger 
called  to  Hokosa  to  come  up  and  speak  with  him. 


352 


CHAPTER  XV. 

NOMA  COMES  TO  HAFELA. 

HoKOSA  advanced  to  the  verandah,  and  bowed  to  the  white 
man  with  grave  dignity. 

**  Be  seated,"  said  Owen.  "  Will  you  not  eat  ?  though  I 
have  nothing  to  offer  you  but  these,**  and  he  pushed  the 
basket  of  fruits  towards  him,  adding,  **  The  best  of  them,  I 
fear,  are  already  gone." 

**  I  thank  you,  no.  Messenger  ;  such  fruits  are  not  always 
wholesome  at  this  season  of  the  year.  I  have  known  them 
to  breed  dysentery." 

**  Indeed,"  said  Owen.  "  If  so,  I  trust  that  I  may  escape. 
I  have  suffered  from  that  sickness,  and  I  think  that  another 
bout  of  it  would  kill  me.  In  future  I  will  avoid  them.  But 
what  do  you  seek  with  me,  Hokosa  ?  Enter  and  tell  me," 
and  he  led  the  way  into  a  little  sitting-room. 

**  Messenger,"  said  the  wizard,  with  deep  humility,  **  I 
am  a  proud  man ;  I  have  been  a  great  man,  and  it  is  no 
light  thing  to  me  to  humble  myself  before  the  face  of  my 
conqueror.  Yet  I  am  come  to  this.  To-day  when  I  was  in 
audience  with  the  king,  craving  a  small  boon  of  his  gracious- 
ness,  he  spoke  to  me  sharp  and  bitter  words.  He  told  me 
that  he  had  been  minded  to  put  me  on  trial  for  my  life 
because  of  various  misdoings  which  are  alleged  against  me 
in  the  past,  but  that  you  had  pleaded  for  me  and  that  for 
this  cause  he  spared  me.  I  come  to  thank  you  for  your 
gentleness,  Messenger,  for  I  think  that  had  I  been  in  your 
place  I  should  have  whispered  otherwise  in  the  ear  of  the 
king." 


NOMA  COMES  TO   HAFELA.  353 

"  Say  no  more  of  it,  friend,"  said  Owen  kindly,  "  We 
are  all  of  us  sinners,  and  it  is  my  place  to  push  back  your 
ancient  sins,  not  to  drag  them  into  the  light  of  day  and 
clamour  for  their  punishment  It  is  true  I  know  that  you 
plotted  with  the  Prince  Hafela  to  poison  Umsuka  the  King, 
for  it  was  revealed  to  me.  It  chanced,  however,  that  I  was 
able  to  recover  Umsuka  from  his  sickness,  and  Hafela  is 
fled,  so  why  should  I  bring  up  the  deed  against  you  ?  It  is 
true  that  you  still  practise  witchcraft,  and  that  you  hate  and 
strive  against  the  holy  Faith  which  I  preach ;  but  you  were 
brought  up  to  wizardry  and  have  been  the  priest  of  another 
creed,  and  these  things  plead  for  you. 

''  Also,  Hokosa,  I  can  see  the  good  and  evil  struggling  in 
your  soul,  and  I  pray  and  I  believe  that  in  the  end  the  good 
will  master  the  evil ;  that  you  who  have  been  pre-eminent 
in  sin  will  come  to  be  pre-eminent  in  righteousness.  Oh  ! 
be  not  stubborn,  but  listen  with  your  ear,  and  let  your  heart 
be  softened.  The  gate  stands  open,  and  I  am  the  guide 
appointed  to  show  you  the  way  without  reward  or  fee. 
Follow  them  ere  it  be  too  late,  that  in  time  to  come  when 
my  voice  is  stilled  you  also  may  be  able  to  direct  the  feet  of 
wanderers  into  the  paths  of  peace.  It  is  the  hour  of  prayer; 
come  with  me,  I  beg  of  you,  and  listen  to  some  few  words 
of  the  message  on  my  lips,  and  let  your  spirit  be  nurtured 
with  them,  and  the  Sun  of  Truth  arise  upon  its  darkness.'* 

Hokosa  heard,  and  before  this  simple  eloquence  his  wisdom 
sank  confounded.  More,  his  intelligence  was  stirred,  and  a 
desire  came  upon  him  to  investigate  and  examine  the  canons 
of  a  creed  that  could  produce  such  men  as  this.  He  made 
no  answer,  but  waiting  while  Owen  robed  himself,  he 
followed  him  to  the  chapel.  It  was  full  of  new-made 
Christians  who  crowded  even  the  doorways,  but  they  gave 
place  to  him,  wondering.  Then  the  service  began — a  short 
arid  simple  service.  First  Owen  offered  up  some  prayer  for 
the  welfare  of  the  infant  Church,  for  the  conversion  of  the 
unbelieving,  for  the  safety  of  the  king  and  the  happiness  of 


354  THE  WIZARD. 

the  people.  Then  John,  the  Messenger's  first  disciple,  read 
aloud  from  a  manuscript  a  portion  of  the  Scripture  which 
his  master  had  translated.  It  was  St.  Paul's  exposition  of 
the  resurrection  from  the  dead,  and  the  grandeur  of  its 
thoughts  and  language  were  by  no  means  lost  upon  Hokosa, 
who,  savage  and  heathen  though  he  might  be,  was  also  a 
man  of  intellect. 

The  reading  over,  Owen  addressed  the  congregation,  tak- 
ing for  his  text,  **  Thy  sin  shall  find  thee  out ".  Being  now 
a  master  of  the  language,  he  preached  very  well  and  earnestly, 
and  indeed  the  subject  was  not  difficult  to  deal  with  in  the 
presence  of  an  audience  many  of  whose  pasts  had  been 
steeped  in  iniquities  of  no  common  kind.  As  he  talked  of 
judgment  to  come  for  the  unrepentant,  some  of  his  hearers 
groan*ed  and  even  wept;  and  when,  changing  his  note,  he 
dwelt  upon  the  blessed  future  state  of  those  who  earned  for- 
giveness, their  faces  were  lighted  up  with  joy. 

But  perhaps  among  all  those  gathered  before  him  there 
were  none  more  deeply  interested  than  Hokosa  and  one 
other,  that  woman  to  whom  he  had  sold  the  poison,  and 
who,  as  it  chanced,  sat  next  to  him.  Hokosa,  watching  her 
face  as  he  was  skilled  to  do,  saw  the  thrusts  of  the  preacher 
go  home,  and  grew  sure  that  already  in  her  jealous  haste 
she  had  found  opportunity  to  sprinkle  the  medicine  upon 
her  rival's  food.  She  believed  it  to  be  but  a  charm  indeed, 
yet  knowing  that  in  using  such  charms  she  had  done 
wickedly,  she  trembled  beneath  the  words  of  denunciation, 
and  rising  at  length,  crept  from  the  chapel. 

"  Truly,  -her  sin  will  find  her  out,"  thought  Hokosa  to 
himself,  and  then  in  a  strange  half-impersonal  fashion  he 
turned  his  thoughts  to  the  consideration  of  his  own  case. 
Would  his  sin  find  him  out  ?  he  wondered.  Before  he 
could  answer  that  question,  it  was  necessary  first  to  deter- 
mine whether  or  no  he  had  committed  a  sin.  The  man 
before  him — that  gentle  and  yet  impassioned  man — bore  in 
his  vitals  the  seed  of  death  which  he,  Hokosa,  had  planted 


NOMA  COMES  TO  HAFELA.  355 

there.  Was  it  wrong  to  have  done  this  ?  It  depended  by 
what  standard  the  deed  was  judged.  According  to  his  own 
code,  the  code  on  which  he  had  been  educated  and  which 
hitherto  he  had  followed  with  exactness,  it  was  not  wrong. 
That  code  taught  the  necessity  of  self-aggrandisement,  or 
at  least  and  at  all  costs  the  necessity  of  self-preservation. 
This  white  preacher  stood  in  his  path ;  he  had  humiliated 
him,  Hokosa,  and  in  the  end,  either  of  himself  or  through 
his  influences,  it  was  probable  that  he  would  destroy  him. 
Therefore  he  must  strike  before  in  his  own  person  he 
received  a  mortal  blow,  and  having  no  other  means  at  his 
command,  he  struck  through  treachery  and  poison. 

That  was  his, law  which  for  many  generations  had  been 
followed  and  respected  by  his  class  with  the  tacit  assent  of 
the  nation.  According  to  this  law  then,  he  had  done  no 
wrong.  But  now  the  victim  by  the  altar,  who  did  not  know 
that  already  he  was  bound  upon  the  altar,  preached  a  new 
and  a  very  different  doctrine  under  which,  were  it  to  be 
believed,  he,  Hokosa,  was  one  of  the  worst  of  sinners.  The 
matter,  then,  resolved  itself  to  this :  which  of  these  two 
rules  of  life  was  the  right  rule  ?  Which  of  them  should  a 
man  follow  to  satisfy  his  conscience  and  to  secure  his  abid- 
ing welfare  ?  Apart  from  the  motives  that  swayed  him,  as 
a  mere  matter  of  ethics,  this  problem  interested  Hokosa  not 
a  little,  and  he  went  homewards  determined  to  solve  it  if  he 
might.  That  could  be  done  in  one  way  only — by  a  close 
examination  of  both  systems.  The  first  he  knew  well ;  he 
had  practised  it  for  nearly  forty  years.  Of  the  second  he 
had  but  an  inkling.  Also,  if  he  would  learn  more  of  it  he 
must  make  haste,  seeing  that  its  exponent  in  some  short 
while  would  cease  to  be  in  a  position  to  set  it  out. 

"  I  trust  that  you  will  come  again,"  said  Owen  to  Hokosa 
as  they  left  the  chapel. 

**  Yes,  indeed.  Messenger,"  answered  the  wizard  ;  "  I 
will  come  every  day,  and  if  you  permit  it,  I  will  attend  your 
private  teachings  also,  for  I  accept  nothing  without  exam- 


3S6  THE  WIZARD. 

ination,  and  I  greatly  desire  to  study  this  new  doctrine  of 
yours,  root  and  flower  and  fruit." 

On  the  morrow  Noma  started  upon  her  journey.  As  the 
matrons  who  accompanied  her  gave  out  with  a  somewhat 
suspicious  persistency,  its  ostensible  object  was  to  visit  the 
Mount  of  Purification,  and  there  by  fastings  and  solitude 
to  purge  herself  of  the  sin  of  having  given  birth  to  a  stillborn 
child.  For  amongst  savage  peoples  such  an  accident  is  apt 
to  be  looked  upon  as  little  short  of  a  crime,  or,  at  the  least, 
as  indicating  that  the  woman  concerned  is  the  object  of  the 
indignation  of  spirits  who  need  to  be  appeased.  To  this 
Mount,  Noma  went,  and  there  performed  the  customary  rites. 

**  Little  wonder,"  she  thought  to  herself,  "  that  the  spirits 
were  angry  with  her,  seeing  that  yonder  in  the  burying- 
ground  of  kings  she  had  dared  to  break  in  upon  their  rest" 

From  the  Place  of  Purification  she  travelled  on  ten  days' 
journey  with  her  companions  till  they  reached  the  mountain 
fastness  where  Hafela  had  established  himself.  The  town 
and  its  surroundings  were  of  extraordinary  strength,  and  so 
well  guarded  that  it  was  only  after  considerable  difficulty 
and  delay  that  the  women  were  admitted.  Hearing  of  her 
arrival  and  that  she  had  words  for  him,  Hafela  sent  for 
Noma  at  once,  receiving  her  by  night  and  alone  in  his 
principal  hut.  She  came  and  stood  before  him,  and  he 
looked  at  her  beauty  with  admiring  eyes,  for  he  could  not 
forget  the  woman  whom  the  cunning  of  Hokosa  had  forced 
him  to  put  away. 

**  Whence  come  you,  pretty  one  ? "  he  asked,  **  and 
wherefore  come  you  ?  Are  you  weary  of  your  husband, 
that  you  fly  back  to  me  ?  If  so,  you  are  welcome  indeed  ; 
for  know.  Noma,  that  I  still  love  you.'* 

**  Ay,  Prince,  I  am  weary  of  my  husband  sure  enough; 
but  I  do  not  fly  to  you,  for  he  holds  me  fast  to  him  with 
bonds  that  you  cannot  understand,  and  fast  to  him  while  he 
lives  I  must  remain." 


NOMA  COMES  TO   HAFELA.  357 

"  What  hinders,  Noma,  that  having  got  you  here  I  should 
keep  you  here?  The  cunning  and  magic  of  Hokosa  may 
be  great,  but  they  will  need  to  be  still  greater  to  win  you 
from  my  arms." 

"  This  hinders,  Prince,  that  you  are  playing  for  a  higher 
stake  than  that  of  a  woman's  love,  and  if  3'ou  deal  thus  by 
me  and  my  husband,  then  of  a  surety  you  will  lose  the 
game." 

*»  What  stake.  Noma  ?  " 

"  The  stake  of  the  crown  of  the  People  of  Fire." 
"  And  why  should  I  lose  it  if  I  take  you  as  a  wife  ? " 
'*  Because  Hokosa,  seeing  that  I  do  not  return  and 
learning  from  his  spies  why  I  do  not  return,  will  warn  the 
king,  and  by  many  means  bring  all  your  plans  to  nothing. 
Listen  now  to  the  words  of  Hokosa  that  he  has  set  between 
my  lips  to  deliver  to  you  " — and  she  repeated  to  him  all  the 
message  without  fault  or  fail. 

"  Say  it  again,"  he  said,  and  she  obeyed. 
Then  he  answered  : — 

"  Truly  the  skill  of  Hokosa  is  great,  and  well  he  knows 
how  to  set  a  snare ;  but  I  think  that  if  by  his  counsel  I 
should  springe  the  bird,  he  will  be  too  clever  a  man  to  keep 
upon  the  threshold  of  my  throne.  He  who  sets  one  snare 
may  set  twain,  and  he  who  sits  by  the  threshold  may  desire 
to  enter  the  house  of  kings  wherein  there  is  no  space  for 
two  to  dwell." 

**  Is  this  the  answer  that  I  am  to  take  back  to  Hokosa  ?  '* 
asked  Noma.  **  It  will  scarcely  bind  him  to  your  cause, 
Prince,  and  I  wonder  that  you  dare  to  speak  it  to  me  who 
am  his  wife." 

"  I  dare  to  speak  it  to  you,  Noma,  because,  although  you 
be  his  wife,  all  wives  do  not  love  their  lords  ;  and  I  think 
that,  perchance  in  days  to  come,  you  would  choose  rather 
to  hold  the  hand  of  a  young  king  than  that  of  a  witch-doctor 
sinking  into  eld.  Thus  shall  3'ou  answer  Hokosa :  You 
shall   say  to  him   that  I   have  heard  his  words  and  that 


3S8  THE  WIZARD. 

I  find  them  very  good^  and  will  walk  along  the  path  which 
he  has  made.  Here  before  you  I  swear  by  the  oath  that 
may  not  be  broken — the  sacred  oath,  calling  down  ruin 
upon  my  head  should  I  break  one  word  of  it — that  if  by 
his  aid  I  succeed  in  this  great  venture,  I  will  pay  him  the 
price  he  asks.  After  myself,  the  king,  he  shall  be  the 
greatest  man  among  the  people ;  he  shall  be  general  of  the 
armies ;  he  shall  be  captain  of  the  council  and  head  of  the 
doctors,  and  to  him  shall  be  given  half  the  cattle  of  Nod- 
wengo.  Also,  into  his  hand  I  will  deliver  all  those  who 
cling  to  this  faith  of  the  Christians,  and,  if  it  pleases  him, 
he  shall  offer  them  as  a  sacrifice  to  his  god.  This  I  swear, 
and  you,  Noma,  are  witness  to  the  oath.  Yet  it  may  chance 
that  after  he,  Hokosa,  has  gathered  up  all  this  pomp  and 
greatness,  he  himself  shall  be  gathered  up  by  Death,  that 
harvest-man  who  soon  or  late  will  garner  every  ear ; "  and 
he  looked  at  her  meaningly. 

"  It  may  be  so.  Prince,"  she  answered. 

"  It  may  be  so,"  he  repeated,  **and  when " 

**  When  it  is  so,  then.  Prince,  we  will  talk  together,  but 
not  till  then.  Nay,  touch  me  not,  for  were  he  to  command 
me,  Hokosa  has  this  power  over  me  that  I  must  show  him 
all  that  you  have  done,  keeping  nothing  back.  Let  me  go 
now  to  the  place  that  is  made  ready  for  me,  and  afterwards 
you  shall  tell  me  again  and  more  fully  the  words  that 
I  must  say  to  Hokosa  my  husband." 

On  the  morrow  Hafela  held  a  secret  council  of  his  great 
men,  and  the  next  day  an  embassy  departed  to  Nodwengo 
the  king,  taking  to  him  that  message  which  Hokosa, 
through  Noma  his  wife,  had  put  into  the  lips  of  the  prince. 
Twenty  days  later  the  embassy  returned  saying  that  it 
pleased  the  king  to  grant  the  prayer  of  his  brother  Hafela, 
and  bringing  with  it  the  tidings  that  the  white  man, 
Messenger,  had  fallen  sick,  and  it  was  thought  that  he 
uld  die. 


NOMA  COMES  TO  HAFELA. 


359 


So  in  due  course  the  women  and  children  of  the  people 
of  Hafela  started  upon  their  journey  towards  the  new  land 
where  it  was  given  out  that  they  should  live,  and  with  them 
went  Noma,  purposing  to  leave  them  as  they  drew  near  the 
gates  of  the  Great  Place  of  the  king.  A  while  after,  Hafela 
and  his  impis  followed  with  carriers  bearing  their  fighting 
shields  in  bundles,  and  having  their  stabbing  spears  rolled 
up  in  mats. 


36o 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  REPENTANCE  OF  HOKOSA. 

HoKOSA  kept  his  promise.  On  the  morrow  of  his  first 
attendance  there  he  was  again  to  be  seen  in  the  chapel, 
and  after  the  service  was  over  he  waited  on  Owen  at  his 
house  and  listened  to  his  private  teaching.  Day  by  day  he 
appeared  thus,  till  at  length  he  became  master  of  the  whole 
doctrine  of  Christianity,  and  discovered  that  that  which  at 
first  had  struck  him  as  childish  and  even  monstrous,  now 
presented  itself  to  him  in  a  new  and  very  different  light. 
The  conversion  of  Hokosa  came  upon  him  through  the 
gate  of  reason,  not  as  is  usual  among  savages — and  some 
who  are  not  savage— by  that  of  the  emotions.  Given  the 
position  of  a  universe  torn  and  groaning  beneath  the  dual 
rule  of  Good  and  Evil,  two  powers  of  well-nigh  equal  potency, 
he  found  no  great  difficulty  in  accepting  this  tale  of  the 
self-sacrifice  of  the  God  of  Good  that  He  might  wring  the 
race  He  loved  out  of  the  conquering  grasp  of  the  god  of  111. 
There  was  a  simple  majesty  about  this  scheme  of  redemp- 
tion which  appealed  to  one  side  of  his  nature.  Indeed, 
Hokosa  felt  that  under  certain  conditions  and  in  a  more 
limited  fashion  he  would  have  been  capable  of  attempting 
as  much  himself. 

Once  his  reason  was  satisfied,  the  rest  followed  in  a 
natural  sequence.  Within  three  weeks  from  the  hour  of 
his  first  attendance  at  the  chapel  Hokosa  was  at  heart  a 
Christian. 

He  was  a  Christian,  although  as  yet  he  did  not  confess 
;  but  he  was  also  the  most  miserable  man  among  the 


THE  REPENTANCE  OF   HOKOSA.  36 1 

nation  of  the  Sons  of  Fire.  The  iniquities  of  his  past  life 
had  become  abominable  to  him  ;  but  he  had  committed 
them  in  ignorance,  and  he  understood  that  they  were  not 
beyond  forgiveness.  Yet  high  above  them  all  towered  one 
colossal  crime  which,  as  he  believed,  could  never  be  pardoned 
to  him  in  this  world  or  the  next.  He  was  the  treacherous 
murderer  of  the  Messenger  of  God  ;  he  was  in  the  very 
act  of  silencing  the  Voice  that  had  proclaimed  truth  in  the 
dark  places  of  his  soul  and  the  dull  ears  of  his  country- 
men. 

The  deed  was  done ;  no  power  on  earth  could  save  its 
victim.  Within  a  week  from  the  day  of  eating  that  fatal 
fruit  Owen  began  to  sicken,  then  the  dysentery  had  seized 
him  which  slowly  but  surely  was  wasting  out  his  life.  Yet 
he,  the  murderer,  was  helpless,  for  with  this  form  of  the 
disease  no  medicine  could  cope.  With  agony  in  his  heart, 
an  agony  that  was  shared  by  thousands  of  the  people, 
Hokosa  watched  the  decrease  of  the  white  man's  strength, 
and  reckoned  the  days  that  would  elapse  before  the  end. 
Having  such  sin  as  this  upon  his  soul,  though  Owen 
entreated  him  earnestly,  he  would  not  permit  himself  to  be 
baptised.  Twice  he  went  near  to  consenting,  but  on  each 
occasion  an  ominous  and  terrible  incident  drove  him  from 
the  door  of  mercy. 

Once,  when  the  words  "  I  will  "  were  almost  on  his  lips, 
a  woman  broke  in  upon  their  conference  bearing  a  dying 
boy  in  her  arms. 

"  Save  him,'*  she  implored,  **  save  him,  Messenger,  for 
he  is  my  only  son !  " 

Owen  looked  at  him  and  shook  his  head. 

**  How  came  he  like  this  ?  '^  he  asked. 

"  I  know  not,  Messenger,  but  he  has  been  sick  ever  since 
he  ate  of  a  certain  fruit  which  you  gave  to  him  ;  "  and  she 
recalled  to  his  mind  the  incident  of  the  throwing  of  a 
fruit  to  the  child,  which  she  had  witnessed. 

"  I  remember,"  said  Owen.     "  It  is  strange,  but  I  also 


362  THE  WIZARD. 

have  been  sick  from  the  day  that  I  ate  of  those  fruits ;  yes, 
and  you,  Hokosa,  warned  me  against  them/' 

Then  he  blessed  the  boy  and  prayed  over  him  till  he  died ; 
but  when  afterwards  he  looked  round  for  Hokosa,  it  was  to 
find  that  he  had  gone. 

Some  eight  days  later,  having  to  a  certain  extent  recovered 
from  this  shock,  Hokosa  went  one  morning  to  Owen's  house 
and  talked  to  him. 

"Messenger,"  he  said,  **is  it  necessary  to  baptism  that 
I  should  confess  all  my  sins  to  you  ?  If  so,  I  can  never  be 
baptised,  for  there  is  wickedness  upon  my  hands  which 
I  am  unable  to  tell  into  the  ear  of  living  man." 

Owen  thought  and  answered  : — 

**  It  is  necessary  that  you  should  repent  of  all  your  sins, 
and  that  you  should  confess  them  to  heaven ;  it  is  not 
necessary  that  you  should  confess  them  to  me,  who  am 
but  a  man  like  yourself." 

"Then  I  will  be  baptised,"  said  Hokosa  with  a  sigh  of 
relief. 

At  this  moment,  as  it  chanced,  their  interview  was  again 
interrupted,  for  runners  came  from  the  king  requesting  the 
immediate  presence  of  the  Messenger,  if  he  were  well  enough 
to  attend,  upon  a  matter  connected  with  the  trial  of  a  woman 
for  murder.  Thinking  that  he  might  be  of  service,  Owen, 
leaning  on  the  shoulder  of  Hokosa,  for  already  he  was  too 
weak  to  walk  far,  crept  to  the  litter  which  was  waiting  for 
him,  and  was  borne  to  the  place  of  judgment  that  was  before 
the  house  of  the  king.  Hokosa  followed,  more  from 
curiosity  than  for  any  other  reason,  for  he  had  heard  of  no 
murder  being  committed,  and  his  old  desire  to  be  acquainted 
with  everything  that  passed  was  still  strong  on  him.  The 
people  made  way  for  him,  and  he  seated  himself  in  the  first 
line  of  spectators  immediately  opposite  to  the  king  and  three 
other  captains  who  were  judges  in  the  case.  So  soon  as 
Owen  had  joined  the  judges,  the  prisoner  was  brought  before 
them,  and  to  his  secret  terror  Hokosa  recognised  in  her  that 


THE  REPENTANCE  OF  HOKOSA.  363 

woman  to  whom  he  had  given  the  poison  in  exchange  for 
the  basket  of  fruit. 

Now  it  seemed  to  Hokosa  that  his  doom  was  on  him,  for 
she  would  certainly  confess  that  she  had  the  drug  from  him. 
He  thought  of  flight  only  to  reject  the  thought,  for  to  fly 
would  be  to  acknowledge  himself  an  accessory.  No,  he 
would  brazen  it  out,  for  after  all  his  word  was  as  good  tfs 
hers.  With  the  prisoner  came  an  accuser,  her  husband, 
who  seemed  sick,  and  he  it  was  who  opened  the  case 
against  her. 

"This  woman,"  he  said,  **was  my  wife.  I  divorced  her 
for  barrenness,  as  I  have  a  right  to  do  according  to  our 
ancient  law,  and  I  took  another  woman  to  wife,  her  half- 
sister.  This  woman  was  jealous ;  she  plagued  me  continu- 
ally, and  insulted  her  sister,  so  that  I  was  forced  to  drive 
her  away.  After  that  she  came  to  my  house,  and  though 
they  said  nothing  of  it  at  the  time,  she  was  seen  by  two 
servants  of  mine  to  sprinkle  something  in  the  bowl  wherein 
our  food  was  cooking.  Subsequently  my  wife,  this  woman's 
half-sister,  was  taken  ill  with  dysentery.  I  also  was  taken 
ill  with  dysentery,  but  I  still  live  to  tell  this  story  before 
you,  O  King,  and  your  judges,  though  I  know  not  for  how 
long  I  live.  My  wife  died  yesterday,  and  I  buried  her 
this  morning.  I  accuse  the  woman  of  having  murdered 
her,  either  by  witchcraft  or  by  means  of  a  medicine  which 
she  sprinkled  on  the  food,  or  by  both.     I   have  spoken.'' 

"  Have  you  anything  to  say  ?  **  asked  the  king  of  the 
prisoner.  **  Are  you  guilty  of  the  crime  whereof  this  man 
who  was  your  husband  charges  you,  or  does  he  lie  ?  " 

Then  the  woman  answered  in  a  low  and  broken  voice  : — 

"  I  am  guilty,  King.  Listen  to  my  story  :  *'  and  she  told 
it  all  as  she  told  it  to  Hokosa.  "  I  am  guilty,"  she  added, 
"  and  may  the  Great  Man  in  the  sky,  of  Whom  the  Messenger 
has  taught  us,  forgive  me.  My  sister's  blood  is  upon  my 
hands,  and  for  aught  I  know  the  blood  of  my  husband 
yonder  will  also  be  on  my  hands.     I  seek  no  mercy  ;  indeed. 


364  THE  WIZARD. 

it  is  better  that  I  should  die ;  but  I  would  say  this  in  self- 
defence,  that  I  did  not  think  to  kill  my  sister.  I  believed 
that  I  was  giving  to  her  a  potion  which  would  cause  her 
husband  to  hate  her  and  no  more." 

Here  she  looked  round  and  her  eyes  met  those  of  Hokosa. 

"  Who  told  you  that  this  was  so  ?  "  asked  one  of  the 
judges. 

"  A  witch-doctor,"  she  answered,  "  from  whom  I  bought 
the  medicine  in  the  old  days,  long  ago,  when  Umsuka  was 
king." 

Hokosa  gasped.  Why  should  this  woman  have  spared 
him  ? 

No  further  question  was  asked  of  her,  and  the  judges 
consulted  together.     At  length  the  king  spoke. 

"Woman,"  he  said,  "you  are  condemned  to  die.  You 
will  be  taken  to  the  Doom  Tree,  and  there  be  hanged.  Out 
of  those  who  are  assembled  to  try  you,  two,  the  Messenger 
and  myself,  have  given  their  vote  in  favour  of  mercy,  but 
the  majority  think  otherwise.  They  say  that  a  law  has  been 
passed  against  murder  by  means  of  witchcraft  and  secret 
medicine,  and  that  should  we  let  you  go  free,  the  people 
will  make  a  mock  of  that  law.  So  be  it.  Go  in  peace. 
To-morrow  you  must  die,  and  may  forgiveness  await  you 
elsewhere." 

"  I  ask  nothing  else,"  said  the  woman.  "  It  is  best  that 
I  should  die." 

Then  they  led  her  away.  As  she  passed  Hokosa  she 
turned  and  looked  him  full  in  the  eyes,  till  he  dropped  his 
head  abashed.  Next  morning  she  was  executed,  and  he 
learned  that  her  last  words  were  :  **  Let  it  come  to  the  ears 
of  him  who  sold  me  the  poison,  telling  me  that  it  was  but 
a  harmless  drug,  that  as  I  hope  to  be  forgiven,  so  I  forgive 
him,  believing  that  my  silence  may  win  for  him  time  for 
repentance,  before  he  follows  on  the  road  I  tread." 

Now,  when  Hokosa  heard  these  words  he  shut  himself 
up  in  his  house  for  three  days,  giving  out  that  he  was  sick. 


THE  REPENTANCE  OF   HOKOSA.  365 

Nor  would  he  go  near  to  Owen,  being  altogether  without 
hope,  and  not  believing  that  baptism  or  any  other  rite  could 
avail  to  purge  such  crimes  as  his.  Truly  his  sin  had  found 
him  out,  and  the  burden  of  it  was  intolerable.  So  intolerable 
did  it  become,  that  at  length  he  determined  to  be  done  with 
it.  He  could  live  no  more.  He  would  die,  and  by  his  own 
hand,  before  he  was  called  upon  to  witness  the  death  of  the 
man  whom  he  had  murdered.  To  this  end  he  made  his  pre- 
parations. For  Noma  he  left  no  message ;  for  though  his 
heart  still  hungered  after  her,  he  knew  well  that  she  hated 
him  and  would  rejoice  at  his  death. 

When  all  was  ready  he  sat  down  to  think  a  while,  and  as 
he  thought,  a  man  entered  his  hut  saying  that  the  Messenger 
desired  to  see  him.  At  first  he  was  minded  not  to  go,  then 
it  occurred  to  him  that  it  would  be  well  if  he  could  die  with 
a  clean  heart.  Why  should  he  not  tell  all  to  the  white  man, 
and  before  he  could  be  delivered  up  to  justice  take  that  poison 
which  he  had  prepared  ?  It  was  impossible  that  he  should 
be  forgiven,  yet  he  desired  that  his  victim  should  learn  how 
deep  was  his  sorrow  and  repentance,  before  he  proved  it  by 
preceding  him  to  death.     So  he  rose  and  went. 

He  found  Owen  in  his  house,  lying  in  a  rude  chair  and 
propped  up  by  pillows  of  bark.  Now  he  was  wasted  almost 
to  a  shadow,  and  in  the  pale'  pinched  face  his  dark  eyes, 
always  large  and  spiritual,  shone  with  unnatural  lustre, 
while  his  delicate  hands  were  so  thin  that  when  he  held 
them  up  in  blessing  the  light  showed  through  them. 

**  Welcome,  friend,"  he  said.  "  Tell  me,  why  have  you 
deserted  me  of  late  ?     Have  you  been  ill  ?  " 

**  No,  Messenger,"  answered  Hokosa,  **  that  is,  not  in  my 
body.  I  have  been  sick  at  heart,  and  therefore  I  have  not 
come." 

*'  What,  Hokosa,  do  your  doubts  still  torment  you  ? 
I  thought  that  my  prayers  had  been  heard,  and  that  power 
had  been  given  me  to  set  them  at  rest  for  ever.  Man,  let 
m?  h?2^r  the  trouble,  and  swiftly,  fpr  cannot  you  who  are 

27 


366  THE   WIZARD. 

a  doctor  see  that  I  shall  not  be  here  for  long  to  talk  with 
you  ?  My  days  are  numbered,  Hokosa,  and  my  work  is 
almost  done." 

'*  I  know  it,"  answered  Hokosa.  "  And,  Messenger,  my 
davs  are  also  numbered." 

"How  is  this  ?  "  asked  Owen,  "  seeing  that  you  are  well 
and  strong.    Does  an  enemy  put  you  in  danger  of  your  life." 

**  Yes,  Messenger,  and  I  myself  am  that  enemy  ;  for  to- 
day I,  who  am  no  longer  fit  to  live,  must  die  by  my  own 
hand.  Nay,  listen  and  you  will  say  that  I  do  well,  for  before 
I  go  I  would  tell  you  all.  Messenger,  you  are  doomed,  are 
you  not  ?  Well,  it  was  I  who  doomed  you.  That  fruit 
which  you  ate  a  while  ago  was  poisoned,  and  by  my  hand, 
for  I  am  a  master  of  such  arts.  From  the  beginning  I  hated 
you,  as  well  I  might,  for  had  you  not  worsted  me  and  torn 
power  from  my  grasp,  and  placed  the  people  and  the  king 
under  the  rule  of  another  God  ?  Therefore,  when  all  else 
failed,  I  determined  to  murder  you,  and  I  did  the  d^ed  by 
means  of  that  woman  who  not  long  ago  was  hung  for  the 
killing  of  her  sister,  though  in  truth  she  was  innocent" 
And  he  told  him  what  had  passed  between  himself  and  the 
woman,  and  told  him  also  of  the  plot  which  he  had  hatched 
to  kill  Nodwengo  and  the  Christians,  and  to  set  Hafela  on 
the  throne. 

**  She  was  innocent,"  he  went  on,  "  but  I  am  guilty.  How 
guilty  you  and  I  know  alone.  Do  you  remember  that  day 
when  you  ate  the  fruit,  how  after  it  I  accompanied  you  to 
the  church  yonder  and  listened  to  your  preaching  ?  '  Your 
sin  shall  find  you  out,*  you  said,  and  of  a  surety  mine  has 
found  me  out.  For,  Messenger,  it  came  about  that  in  listen- 
ing to  you  then  and  afterwards,  1  grew  to  love  you  and  to 
believe  the  words  you  taught,  and  therefore  am  I  of  all  men 
the  most  miserable,  and  therefore  must  I,  who  have  been 
great  and  the  councillor  of  kings,  perish  miserably  by  the 
death  of  a  dog. 

**  Now  curse  me,  and  let  me  go." 


^^^^^ 

3^-  ^J 

TJi  jt      ^BFk^ 

Tir*.  >'"'"  VOP.K 
PUBLIC  Li.l.AKY 


ASTOU,  LtyOX,  >N1) 
TILUEN  FOINDATIONS 


36; 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  LOOSING  OF  NOMA. 

When  Owen  heard  that  it  was  Hokosa  who  had  poisoned 
him,  he  groaned  and  hid  his  face  in  his  hands,  and  thus  he 
remained  till  the  evil  tale  was  finished.  Now  he  lifted  his 
head  and  spoke,  but  not  to  Hokosa. 

"  O  God,"  he  said,  "  I  thank  Thee  th^t  at  the  cost  of  my 
poor  life  Thou  hast  been  pleased  to  lead  this  sinner  towards 
the  Gate  of  Righteousness,  and  to  save  alive  those  whom 
Thou  has  sent  me  to  gather  to  Thy  Fold." 

Then  he  looked  at  Hokosa  and  said  : — 

"  Unhappy  man,  is  not  your  cup  full  enough  of  crime,  and 
have  you  not  sufficiently  tempted  the  mercy  of  Heaven,  that 
you  would  add  to  all  your  evil  deeds  that  of  self-murder  ?  " 

**  It  is  better  to  die  to-day  by  my  own  hand,"  answered 
Hokosa,  **  than  to-morrow  among  the  mockery  of  the  people 
to  fall  a  victim  to  your  vengeance,  Messenger." 

'*  Vengeance  !  Did  I  speak  to  you  of  vengeance  ?  Who 
am  I  that  I  should  take  vengeance  upon  one  who  has  re- 
pented ?  Hokosa,  freely  do  I  forgive  you  all,  even  as  in 
some  few  days  I  hope  to  be  forgiven.  Freely  and  fully  from 
my  heart  do  I  forgive  you,  nor  shall  my  lips  tell  one  word 
of  the  sin  that  you  have  worked  against  me." 

Now,  when  Hokosa  heard  those  words,  for  a  moment  he 
stared  stupefied  ;  then  he  fell  upon  his  knees  before  Owen, 
and  bowing  his  head  till  it  touched  the  teacher's  feet,  he 
burst  into  bitter  weeping. 

"  Rise  and  hearken,"  said  Owen  gently.  "  Weep  not 
because  I  have  shown  kindness  to  you,  for  that  is  my  duty 


368  THE  WIZARD. 

and  no  more,  but  for  your  sins  in  your  own  heart  weep  now 
and  ever.  Yet  for  your  comfort  I  tell  you  that  if  you  do  this, 
of  a  surety  they  shall  be  forgiven  to  you.  Hokosa,  you  have 
indeed  lost  thai  which  you  loved,  and  henceforth  you  must 
follow  after  that  which  you  did  not  desire.  In  the  very  grave 
of  error  you  have  found  truth,  and  from  the  depths  of  sin  you 
shall  pluck  righteousness.  Ay,  that  Cross  which  you  deemed 
accursed  shall  lift  you  up  on  high,  for  by  it  you  shall  be 
saved.'* 

Hokosa  heard  and  shivered. 

**  Who  set  those  words  between  your  lips,  Messenger  ?  " 
he  whispered. 

**  Who  set  them,  Hokosa  ?  Nay,  I  know  not — or  rather, 
I  know  well.  He  set  them  Who  teaches  us  to  speak  all 
things  that  are  good." 

*'  It  must  be  so,  indeed,"  replied  Hokosa.  **  Yet  I  have 
heard  them  before ;  I  have  heard  them  from  the  lips  of  the 
dead,  and  with  them  went  this  command  :  that  when  they 
fell  upon  my  ears  again  I  should  *  take  them  for  a  sign,  and 
let  my  heart  be  turned '." 

"  Tell  me  that  tale,"  said  Owen. 

So  he  told  him,  and  this  time  it  was  the  white  man  who 
trembled. 

"  Horrible  has  been  your  witchcraft,  O  Son  of  Darkness  !  " 
said  Owen,  when  he  had  finished ;  **  yet  it  would  seem  that 
it  was  permitted  to  you  to  find  truth  in  the  pit  of  sorcer)-. 
Obey,  obey,  and  let  your  heart  be  turned.  The  dead  told 
you  that  you  should  be  set  high  above  the  nation  and  its 
king,  and  that  saying  I  cannot  read,  though  it  may  be  ful- 
filled in  some  fashion  of  which  to-day  you  do  not  think.  At 
the  least,  the  other  saying  is  true,  that  in  the  end  comes 
judgment,  and  that  there  shall  the  sin  and  the  atonement 
strive  together ;  therefore  for  judgment  prepare  yourself. 
And  now  depart,  for  I  must  talk  with  the  king  as  to  this 
matter  of  the  onslaught  of  Hafela." 

'*  Then,  that  will  be  the  signal  for  my  death,  for  what  king 


THE  LOOSING  OF  NOMA.  369 

can  forgive  one  who  has  plotted  such  treachery  against  him  ? '' 
said  Hokosa. 

*'  Fear  not,"  answered  Owen,  **  I  will  soften  his  heart. 
Go  you  into  the  church  and  pray,  for  there  you  shall  be  less 
tempted  ;  but  before  you  go,  swear  to  me  that  you  will  work 
no  evil  on  yourself." 

**  I  swear  it.  Messenger,  since  now  I  desire  to  live,  if  only 
for  awhile,  seeing  that  death  shuts  every  door." 

Then  he  went  to  the  church  and  waited  there.  An  hour 
later  he  was  summoned,  and  found  the  king  seated  with 
Owen. 

**  Man,"  said  Nodwengo,  "  I  am  told  by  the  Messenger 
here  that  you  have  knowledge  of  a  plot  which  my  brother  the 
Prince  Hafela  has  made  to  fall  treacherously  upon  me  and 
put  me  and  my  people  to  the  spear.  How  you  come  to  be 
acquainted  with  that  plot,  and  what  part  you  have  played  in 
it,  I  will  not  now  inquire,  for  so  much  have  I  promised  to 
the  Messenger.  Yet  I  warn  you  it  will  be  well  that  you 
should  tell  me  all  you  know,  and  that  should  you  lie  to  me 
or  attempt  to  deceive  me,  then  you  shall  surely  die." 

*'  King,  hear  all  the  truth,"  answered  Hokosa  in  a  voice 
of  desperate  calm.  **  I  have  knowledge  of  the  plot,  for  it 
was  I  who  wove  it ;  but  whether  or  no  Hafela  will  carry  it 
out  altogether  I  cannot  say,  for  as  yet  no  word  has  reached 
me  from  him.  King,  this  was  the  plan  that  I  made."  And 
he  told  him  everything. 

**  It  is  fortunate  for  you,  Hokosa,"  said  Nodwengo  grimly 
when  he  had  finished,  "  that  I  gave  my  word  to  the  Mes- 
senger that  no  harm  should  come  to  you,  seeing  that  you 
have  repented  and  confessed.  This  is  certain,  that  Hafela 
has  listened  to  your  evil  counsels,  for  I  gave  my  consent  to 
his  flight  from  this  land  with  all  his  people,  and  already  his 
women  and  children  have  crossed  the  mountain  path  in 
thousands.  Well,  this  I  swear,  that  their  feet  shall  tread 
it  no  more,  for  where  they  are  thither  he  shall  go  to  join 
them,  should  he  chance  to  live  to  do  so.     Hokosa,  begone, 


370  THE   WIZARD. 

and  know  that  day  and  night  you  will  be  watched.  Should 
you  so  much  as  dare  to  approach  one  of  the  gates  of  the 
Great  Place,  that  moment  you  shall  die." 

*'  Have  no  fear,  O  King,"  said  Hokosa  humbly,  **  for  I 
have  emptied  all  my  heart  before  you.  The  past  is  the  past, 
and  cannot  be  recalled.  For  the  future,  while  it  pleases  you 
to  spare  me,  I  am  the  most  loyal  of  your  servants." 

**  Can  a  man  empty  a  spring  with  a  pitcher  ?  "  asked  the 
king  contemptuously.  "  By  to-morrow  this  heart  of  yours 
may  be  full  again  with  the  blackest  treachery,  O  master  of 
sin  and  lies.  Many  months  ago  I  spared  you  at  the  prayer 
of  the  Messenger  ;  and  now  at  his  prayer  I  spare  you  again, 
yet  in  doing  so  I  think  that  I  am  foolish." 

*'  Nay,  I  will  answer  for  him,"  broke  in  Owen.  "  Let 
him  stay  here  with  me,  and  set  your  guard  without  my 
gates." 

*'  How  do  I  know  that  he  will  not  murder  you,  friend  ?  " 
asked  the  king.  "  This  man  is  a  snake  whom  few  can  nurse 
with  safety." 

**  He  will  not  murder  me,"  said  Owen  smiling,  **  because 
his  heart  is  turned  from  evil  to  good ;  also,  there  is  little 
need  to  murder  a  dying  man." 

**  Nay,  speak  not  so,"  said  the  king  hastily;  "and  as  for 
this  man,  be  it  as  you  will.  Come,  I  must  take  counsel 
with  my  captains,  for  our  danger  is  near  and  great."     • 

So  it  came  about  that  Hokosa  stayed  in  the  house  of 
Owen. 

On  the  morrow  the  Great  Place  was  full  of  the  bustle  of 
preparation,  and  by  dawn  of  the  following  day  an  impi  of 
some  seventeen  thousand  spears  had  started  to  ambush 
Hafela  and  his  force  in  a  certain  wooded  defile  through 
which  he  must  travel  on  his  way  to  the  mountain  pass 
where  his  women  and  children  were  gathered.  The  army 
was  not  large,  at  least  in  the  eyes  of  the  People  of  Fire  who, 
before  the  death  of  Umsuka  and  the  break  up  of  the  nation, 
counted  their  warriors  by  tens  of  thousands.    But  after  those 


THE  LOOSING  OF  NOMA.  37 1 

events  the  most  of  the  regiments  had  deserted  to  Hafela, 
leaving  to  Nodwengo  not  more  than  two-and-twenty  thousand 
spears  upon  which  he  could  rely.  Of  these  he  kept  less  than 
a  third  to  defend  the  Great  Place  against  possible  attacks, 
and  all  the  rest  he  sent  to  fall  upon  Hafela  far  away,  hoping 
there  to  make  an  end  of  him  once  and  for  all.  This  counsel 
the  king  took  against  the  better  judgment  of  many  of  his 
captains,  and  as  the  issue  proved,  it  was  mistaken. 

When  Owen  told  Hokosa  of  it,  that  old  general  shrugged 
his  shoulders. 

"  The  king  would  have  done  better  to  keep  his  regiments 
at  home,"  he  said,  **  and  fight  it  out  with  Hafela  here,  where 
he  is  well  prepared.  Yonder  the  country  is  very  wide  and 
broken,  and  it  may  well  chance  that  the  impi  will  miss  that 
of  Hafela,  and  then  how  can  the  king  defend  this  place  with 
a  handful,  should  the  prince  burst  upon  him  at  the  head  of 
forty  thousand  men  ?  But  who  am  I  that  I  should  give 
counsel  for  which  none  seek  ?  " 

**  As  God  wills,  so  shall  it  befal,"  answered  Owen  wearily  ; 
**  but  oh  !  the  thought  of  all  this  bloodshed  breaks  my  heart. 
I  trust  that  its  beatings  may  be  stilled  before  my  eyes  behold 
the  evil  hour. 

On  the  evening  of  that  day  Hokosa  was  baptised.  The 
ceremony  took  place,  not  in  the  church,  for  Owen  was  too 
weak  to  go  there,  but  in  the  largest  room  of  his  house  and 
before  some  few  witnesses  chosen  from  the  congregation. 
Even  as  he  was  being  signed  with  the  sign  of  the  cross,  a 
strange  and  familiar  attraction  caused  the  convert  to  look 
up,  and  behold,  before  him,  watching  all  with  mocking  eyes, 
stood  Noma  his  wife.  At  length  the  rite  was  finished,  and 
the  little  audience  melted  away,  all  save  Noma,  who  stood 
silent  and  beautiful  as  a  statue,  the  light  of  mockery  still 
gleaming  in  her  eyes.     Then  she  spoke,  saying  : — 

**  I  greet  you,  Husband.  I  have  returned  from  doing  your 
business  afar,  and  if  this  foolishness  is  finished,  and  the 
white  man  can  spare  you,  I  would  talk  with  you  alone." 


372  THE  WIZARD. 

**  I  greet  you,  Wife,"  answered  Hokosa.  **  Say  out  your 
say,  for  none  are  present  save  us  three,  and  from  the  Mes- 
senger here  I  have  no  secrets." 

"  What,  Husband,  none  ?  Do  you  ever  talk  to  him  of 
certain  fruit  that  you  ripened  in  a  garden  yonder  ?  " 

**  From  the  Messenger  I  have  no  secrets,"  repeated  Hokosa 
in  a  heavy  voice. 

'*  Then  his  heart  must  be  full  of  them  indeed,  and  it  is 
little  wonder  that  he  seems  sick,"  replied  Noma  gibing. 
'*  Tell  me,  Hokosa,  is  it  true  that  you  have  become  a  Chris- 
tian, or  would  you  but  fool  the  white  man  and  his  following  ?" 

"  It  is  true." 

At  the  words  her  graceful  shape  was  shaken  with  a  little 
gust  of  silent  laughter. 

**  The  wizard  has  turned  saint,"  she  said.  **  Well,  then, 
what  of  the  wizard's  wife  ?  " 

**  You  were  my  wife  before  I  became  Christian  ;  if  the 
Messenger  permits  it,  you  can  still  abide  with  me." 

**  If  the  Messenger  permits  it !  So  you  have  come  to  this, 
Hokosa,  that  you  must  ask  the  leave  of  another  man  as  to 
whether  or  no  you  should  keep  your  own  wife  !  There  is  no 
other  thing  that  I  could  not  have  thought  of  you,  but  this 
I  would  never  have  believed  had  I  not  heard  it  from  your 
lips.     Say  now,  do  you  still  love  me,  Hokosa  ?  " 

**  You  know  well  that  I  love  you,  now  and  always,"  he 
answered,  in  a  voice  that  sounded  like  a  groan;  *'as  you 
know  that  for  love  of  you  I  have  done  many  sins  from 
which  otherwise  I  should  have  turned  aside." 

"  Grieve  not  over  them,  Hokosa  ;  after  all,  in  such  a  count 
as  yours  they  will  make  but  little  show.  Well,  if  you  love 
me,  I  hate  you,  though  through  your  witchcraft  your  will 
yet  has  the  mastery  of  mine.  I  demand  of  you  now  that 
you  should  loose  that  bond,  for  I  do  not  desire  to  become  a 
Christian ;  and  surely,  O  most  good  and  holy  man,  having 
one  wife  already,  it  will  not  please  you  henceforth  to  live  in 
sin  with  a  heathen  woman." 


THK  LOOSING  OF   NOMA.  373 

Now  Hokosa  turned  to  Owen  : — 

"  In  the  old  days,"  he  said,  "  I  could  have  answered  her ; 
but  now  I  am  fallen ;  or  raised  up — at  the  least  I  am 
changed  and  cannot.  O  prophet  of  Heaven,  tell  me  what  I 
shall  do." 

**  Sever  the  bond  that  you  have  upon  her  and  let  her  go," 
answered  Owen.  "  This  love  of  yours  is  unnatural,  unholy 
and  born  of  witchcraft ;  have  done  with  it,  or  if  you  cannot, 
at  the  least  deny  it,  for  such  a  woman,  a  woman  who  hates 
you,  can  work  you  no  good.  Moreover,  since  she  is  a  second 
wife,  you  being  a  Christian,  are  bound  to  free  her  should  she 
so  desire." 

"  She  can  work  me  no  good,  Messenger,  that  I  know ; 
but  I  know  also  that  while  she  struggles  in  the  net  of  my 
will  she  can  work  me  no  evil.  If  I  loose  the  net  and  the 
fish  swims  free,  it  may  be  otherwise." 

"  Loose  it,"  answered  Owen,  **  and  leave  the  rest  to 
Providence.  Henceforth,  Hokosa,  do  right,  and  take  no 
thought  for  the  morrow,  for  the  morrow  is  with  God,  and 
what  He  decrees,  that  shall  befal." 

"  I  hear  you,"  said  Hokosa,  **  and  I  obey."  For  a  while 
he  rocked  himself  to  and  fro,  staring  at  the  ground,  then  he 
lifted  his  head  and  spoke  : — 

**  Woman,"  he  said,  "  The  knot  is  untied  and  the  spell  is 
broken.  Begone,  for  I  release  you  and  I  divorce  you.  Flesh 
of  my  flesh  have  you  been,  and  soul  of  my  soul,  for  in  the 
web  of  sorceries  are  we  knit  together.  Yet  be  warned  and 
presume  not  too  far,  for  remember  that  which  I  have  laid 
down  I  can  take  up,  and  that  should  I  choose  to  command, 
you  must  still  obey.     Farewell,  you  are  free.'' 

Noma  heard,  and  with  a  sigh  of  ecstasy  she  sprang  into 
the  air  as  a  slave  might  do  from  whom  the  fetters  have 
been  struck  off. 

**Ay,"  she  cried,  "I  am  free!  I  feel  it  in  my  blood,  I 
who  have  lain  in  bondage,  and  the  voice  of  freedom  speaks 
in  my  heart  and  the  breath  of  freedom  blows  in  my  nostrils. 


374  tHE  WlZAkD. 

I  am  free  from  you,  O  dark  and  accursed  man ;  but  herein 
lies  my  triumph  and  revenge — yon  are  not  free  from  me. 
In  obedience  to  that  white  fpol  whom  you  have  murdered, 
you  have  loosed  me ;  but  you  I  will  not  loose  and  could  not 
if  I  would.  Listen  now,  Hokosa :  you  love  me,  do  you 
not  ? — next  to  this  new  creed  of  yours,  I  am  most  of  all  to 
you.  Well,  since  you  have  divorced  me,  I  will  tell  you, 
1  go  straight  to  another  man.  Now,  look  your  last  on  me; 
for  you  love  me,  do  you  not  ? "  and  she  slipped  the  mantle 
from  her  shoulders  and  except  for  her  girdle  stood  before 
him  naked,  and  smiled. 

**Well,"  she  went  on,  resuming  her  robe,  **the  last  words 
of  those  we  love  are  always  dear  to  us ;  therefore,  Hokosa, 
you  who  were  my  husband,  I  leave  mine  with  you.  You 
are  a  coward  and  a  traitor,  and  your  doom  shall  be  that  of  a 
coward  and  a  traitor.  For  my  sake  you  betrayed  Umsuka, 
your  king  and  benefactor ;  for  your  own  sake  you  betrayed 
Nodvvengo,  who  spared  you  ;  and  now,  for  the  sake  of  your 
miserable  soul,  you  have  betrayed  Hafela  to  Nodwengo. 
Nay,  I  know  the  tale,  do  not  answer  me,  but  the  end  of 
it — ah  !  that  is  yet  to  learn.  Lie  there,  snake,  and  lick  the 
hand  that  you  have  bitten,  but  I,  the  bird  whom  you  have 
loosed,  I  fly  afar — taking  your  heart  with  me!**  and 
suddenly  she  turned  and  was  gone. 

Presently  Hokosa  spoke  in  a  thick  voice : — 

"  Messenger,'  he  said,  **  this  cross  that  you  have  given 
me  to  bear  is  heavy  indeed." 

**  Yes,  Hokosa,  '  answered  Owen,  **  for  to  it  your  sins  are 
nailed." 


THK  NrW  YORK 

PUBLIC  LlBuAUY 


TlliiV.N   i<^'  --'- 


X-       '.'   '(       '-^ 


375 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  PASSING  OF   OWEN. 

Once  she  was  outside  of  Owen's  house,  Noma  did  not  tarry. 
First  she  returned  to  Hokosa's  kraal,  where  she  had  already 
learnt  from  his  head  wife,  Zinti,  and  others  the  news  of  his 
betrayal  of  the  plot  of  Hafela,  of  his  conversion  to  the  faith 
of  the  Christians,  and  of  the  march  of  the  inipi  to  ambush 
the  prince.  Here  she  took  a  little  spear,  and  rolling  up  in 
a  skin  blanket  as  much  dried  meat  as  she  could  carry,  she 
slipped  unnoticed  from  the  kraal.  Her  object  was  to  escape 
from  the  Great  Place,  but  this  she  did  not  try  to  do  by  any 
of  the  gates,  knowing  them  to  be  guarded.  Some  months 
ago,  before  she  started  on  her  embassy,  she  had  noted  a 
weak  spot  in  the  fence,  where  dogs  had  torn  a  hole  through 
which  they  passed  out  to  hunt  at  night.  To  this  spot  she 
made  her  way  under  cover  of  the  darkness — for  though  she 
still  greatly  feared  to  he  alone  at  night,  her  pressing  need 
conquered  her  fears— and  found  that  the  hole  was  yet  there, 
for  a  tall  weed  growing  in  its  mouth  had  caused  it  to  be 
overlooked  by  those  whose  duty  it  was  to  mend  the  fence. 
With  her  assegai  she  widened  it  a  little,  then  drew  her  lithe 
shape  through  it,  and  lying  hidden  till  the  guard  had  passed, 
climbed  the  two  stone  walls  beyond.  Once  she  was  free  of 
the  town,  she  set  her  course  by  the  stars  and  started  forward 
at  a  steady  run. 

"  If  rny  strength  holds  I  shall  yet  be  in  time  to  warn  him," 
she  muttered  to  herself.  "  Ah  I  friend  Hokosa,  this  new 
madness  of  yours  has  blunted  your  wits  that  once  were 


376  THE  WIZARD. 

sharp  enough.  You  have  set  me  free,  and  now  you  shall 
learn  how  I  can  use  my  freedom.  Not  for  nothing  have 
I  been  your  pupil,  Hokosa  the  fox." 

Before  the  dawn  broke  Noma  was  thirty  miles  from  the 
Great  Place,  and  before  the  next  dawn  she  was  a  hundred. 
At  sunset  on  that  second  day  she  stood  among  mountains. 
To  her  right  stretched  a  great  defile,  a  rugged  place  of  rocks 
and  bush,  wherein  she  knew  that  the  regiments  of  the  king 
were  hid  in  ambush.  Perchance  she  was  too  late,  perchance 
the  impi  of  Hafela  had  already  passed  to  its  doom  in  yonder 
gorge.  Swiftly  she  ran  forward  on  to  the  trail  which  led  to 
the  gorge,  to  find  that  it  had  been  trodden  by  many  feet  and 
recently.  Moving  to  and  fro  she  searched  the  spoor  with 
her  eyes,  then  rose  with  a  sigh  of  joy.  It  was  old,  and 
marked  the  passage  of  the  great  company  of  women  and 
children  and  their  thousands  of  cattle  which,  in  execution  of 
the  plot,  had  travelled  this  path  some  days  before.  Either 
the  impi  had  not  yet  arrived,  or  it  had  gone  by  some  other 
road.  Weary  as  she  was,  Noma  followed  the  old  spoor 
backwards.  A  mile  or  more  away  it  crossed  the  crest  of  a 
hog-backed  mountain,  from  whose  summit  she  searched  the 
plain  beyond,  and  not  in  vain,  for  there  far  beneath  her 
twinkled  the  watch-fires  of  the  army  of  Hafela. 

Three  hours  later  a  woman,  footsore  and  utterly  exhausted, 
staggered  into  the  camp,  and  waving  aside  the  spears  that 
were  lifted  to  stab  her,  demanded  to  be  led  to  the  prince. 
Presently  she  was  there. 

"  Who  is  this  woman  ?  "  asked  the  great  warrior ;  for, 
haggard  as  she  was  with  travel,  exhaustion,  and  the  terror 
of  her  haunted  loneliness,  he  did  not  know  her  in  the 
uncertain  firelight. 

"  Hafela,"  she  said,  "  I  am  Noma  who  was  the  wife  of 
Hokosa,  and  for  whole  nights  and  days  I  have  journeyed  as 
no  woman  ever  journeyed  before,  to  tell  you  of  the  treachery 
of  Hokosa  and  to  save  you  from  ycur  doom." 

«*  What  treachery  and  what  doom  ? "  asked  the  prince. 


THE   PASSING  OF  OWEN.  377 

"Before  I  answer  you  that  question,  Hafela,  you  must 
pay  me  the  price  of  my  news." 

"  Let  me  hear  the  price,  Noma." 

"  It  is  this,  Prince :  First,  the  head  of  Hokosa,  who  has 
divorced  me,  when  you  have  caught  him." 

**  That  I  promise  readily.     What  more  ?  " 

"  Secondly,  the  place  of  your  chief  wife  to-day ;  and  a 
week  hence,  when  I  shall  have  made  you  king,  the  name 
and  state  of  Queen  of  the  People  of  Fire  with  all  that  hangs 
thereto." 

"You  are  ambitious,  woman,  and  know  well  how  to  drive 
a  bargain.  Well,  if  you  can  ask,  I  can  give,  for  I  have  ever 
loved  you,  and  your  mind  is  great  as  your  body  is  beautiful. 
If  through  your  help  I  should  become  King  of  the  People  of 
Fire,  you  shall  be  their  Queen,  I  swear  it  by  the  spirits  of 
my  fathers  and  by  my  own  head.     And  now — your  tidings." 

"These  are  they,  Hafela.  Hokosa  has  turned  Christian 
and  betrayed  the  plot  to  Nodwengo;  and  the  great  gorge 
yonder  but  three  hours  march  away  is  ambushed.  To- 
morrow you  and  your  people  would  have  been  cut  off  there 
had  I  not  run  so  fast  and  far  to  warn  you,  after  which  the 
impis  of  Nodwengo  were  commanded  to  follow  your  women 
and  cattle  over  the  mountain  pass  and  capture  them." 

**  This  is  news  indeed,"  said  the  prince.  "  Say  now,  how 
many  regiments  are  hidden  in  the  gorge  ?  " 

"  Eight." 

"  Well,  I  have  fourteen ;  so,  being  warned,  there  is  little 
to  fear.     I  will  catch  these  rats  in  their  own  hole." 

"  I  have  a  better  plan,"  said  Noma ;  **  it  is  this  :  leave  six 
regiments  posted  upon  the  brow  of  yonder  hill  and  let  them 
stay  there.  Then  when  the  generals  of  Nodwengo  see  that 
they  do  not  enter  the  gorge,  they  will  believe  that  the 
ambush  is  discovered,  and,  after  waiting  for  one  day  or 
perhaps  two,  will  move  out  to  give  battle,  thinking  that 
before  them  is  all  your  strength.  But  command  your 
regiments  to  run  and  not  to  fight,  drawing  the  army  of 

28 


378  tHE  WtZARD. 

Nodwengo  after  them.  Meanwhile,  yes,  this  very  night, 
you  yourself  with  all  the  men  that  are  left  to  you  must 
march  upon  the  Great  Place,  which,  though  it  be  strong, 
can  be  stormed,  for  it  is  defended  by  less  than  five  thousand 
soldiers.  There,  having  taken  it,  you  shall  slay  Nodwengo, 
proclaiming  yourself  king,  and  afterwards,  by  the  help  of 
the  impi  that  you  leave  here  which  will  march  onward  to 
your  succour,  you  can  deal  with  yonder  army." 

"  A  great  scheme  truly,"  said  Hafela  in  admiration  ;  "  but 
how  do  I  know  whether  all  this  tale  is  true,  or  whether  you 
do  but  set  a  snare  for  me  ?  " 

"  Bid  scouts  go  out  and  creep  into  yonder  gully,"  answered 
Noma,  "and  you  will  see  whether  or  no  I  have  spoken 
falsely.  For  the  rest,  I  am  in  your  hands,  and  if  I  lie  you 
can  take  my  life  in  payment." 

'*  If  I  march  upon  the  Great  Place,  it  must  be  at  midnight 
when  none  see  me  go,"  said  Hafela,  **and  what  will  you 
do  then,  Noma,  who  are  too  weary  to  travel  again  so  soon  ?  *' 

"  I  will  be  borne  in  a  litter  till  my  strength  comes  back  to 
me,"  she  answered.  **  And  now  give  me  to  eat  and  let  me 
rest  while  I  may." 

Five  hours  later,  Hafela  with  the  most  of  his  army,  a 
force  of  something  over  twenty  thousand  men,  was  journey- 
ing swiftly  but  by  a  circuitous  route  towards  the  Great  Place 
of  the  king.  On  the  crest  of  the  hill  facing  the  gorge,  as 
Noma  had  suggested,  he  left  six  regiments  with  instructions 
to  fly  before  Nodwengo*s  generals,  and  when  they  had  led 
them  far  enough,  to  follow  him  as  swiftly  as  they  were  able. 
These  orders,  or  rather  the  first  part  of  them,  they  carried 
out,  for  as  it  chanced  after  two  days'  flight,  the  king's 
soldiers  got  behind  them  by  a  night  march,  and  falling  on 
them  at  dawn,  killed  half  of  them  and  dispersed  the  rest. 
Then  it  was  that  Nodwengo's  generals  learned  for  the  first 
time  that  they  were  following  one  wing  of  Hafela's  army 
only,  while  the  main  body  was  striking  at  the  heart  of  the 


THE  PASSING  OF  OWEN.  379 

kingdom,  and  turned   their  faces   homewards  in  fear  and 
haste. 

On  the  morning  after  the  flight  of  Noma,  Owen  passed 
into  the  last  stage  of  his  sickness,  and  it  became  evident, 
both  to  himself  and  to  those  who  watched  him,  that  at  the 
most  he  could  not  live  for  more  than  a  few  days.  For  his 
part,  he  accepted  his  doom  joyfully,  spending  the  time 
which  was  left  to  him  in  writing  letters  that  were  to  be 
forwarded  to  England  whenever  an  opportunity  should  arise. 
Also  he  set  down  on  paper  a  statement  of  the  principal 
events  of  his  strange  mission,  and  other  information  for  the 
guidance  of  his  white  successors,  who  by  now  should  be 
drawing  near  to  the  land  of  the  Amasuka.  In  the  intervals 
of  these  last  labours,  from  time  to  time  he  summoned  the 
king  and  the  wisest  and  trustiest  of  those  whom  he  had 
baptised  to  his  bedside,  teaching  them  what  they  should  do 
when  he  was  gone,  and  exhorting  them  to  cling  to  the  Faith. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  fourth  day  from  that  of  the  baptism 
of  Hokosa  he  fell  into  a  quiet  sleep,  from  which  he  did  not 
wake  till  sundown. 

**  Am  I  still  here  ? "  he  asked  wondering,  of  John  and 
Hokosa  who  watched  at  his  bedside.  **  From  my  dreams 
I  thought  that  it  was  otherwise.  John,  send  a  messenger 
to  the  king  and  ask  of  him  to  assemble  the  people,  all  who 
care  to  come,  in  the  open  place  before  my  house.  I  am 
about  to  die,  and  first  I  would  speak  with  them." 

John  went  weeping  upon  his  errand,  leaving  Owen  and 
Hokosa  alone. 

**Tell  me  now  what  shall  I  do?"  said  Hokosa  in  a  voice 
of  despair,  **  seeing  that  it  is  I  and  no  other  who  have 
brought  this  death  upon  you." 

**  Fret  not,  my  brother,"  answered  Owen,  **for  this  and 
other  things  you  did  in  the  days  of  your  blindness,  and  it 
was  permitted  that  you  should  do  them  to  an  end.  Kneel 
down  now,  that  I  may  absolve  you  from  your  sins  before 


i 


38o  THE  WIZARD. 

I  pass  away ;  for  I  tell  you,  Hokosa,  I  believe  that  ere  many 
days  are  over  you  must  walk  on  the  same  path  which  I 
travel  to-night." 

**  Is  it  so  ?  "  Hokosa  answered.  **  Well,  I  am  glad,  for  I 
have  no  longer  any  lust  of  life." 

Then  he  knelt  down  and  received  the  absolution. 

Now  John  returned  and  Nodwengo  with  him,  who  told 
him  that  the  people  were  gathering  in  hundreds  according 
to  his  wish. 

**Then  clothe  me  in  my  robes  and  let  us  go  forth,'*  he 
said,  **  for  I  would  speak  my  last  words  in  the  ears  of  men." 

So  they  put  the  surplice  and  hood  upon  his  wasted  form 
and  went  out,  John  preceding  him  holding  on  high  the 
ivory  crucifix,  while  the  king  and  Hokosa  supported  him, 
one  on  either  side. 

Without  his  gate  stood  a  low  wooden  platform,  whence  at 
times  Owen  had  been  accustomed  to  address  any  congrega- 
tion larger  than  the  church  would  contain.  On  this  platform 
he  took  his  seat.  The  moon  was  bright  above  him,  and  by 
it  he  could  see  that  already  his  audience  numbered  some 
thousands  of  men,  women  and  children.  The  news  had 
spread  that  the  wonderful  white  man.  Messenger,  wished  to 
take  his  farewell  of  the  nation,  though  even  now  many  did 
not  understand  that  he  was  dying,  but  imagined  that  he  was 
about  to  leave  the  country,  or,  for  aught  they  knew,  to  vanish 
from  their  sight  into  Heaven.  For  a  moment  Owen  looked 
at  the  sea  of  dusky  faces,  then  in  the  midst  of  an  intense 
stillness,  he  spoke  in  a  voice  low  indeed  but  clear  and 
steady  : — 

**  My  children,"  he  said,  **  hear  my  last  words  to  you. 
More  than  three  years  ago,  in  a  far,  far  land  and  upon  such 
a  night  as  this,  a  Voice  spoke  to  me  from  above  commanding 
me  to  seek  you  out,  to  turn  you  from  your  idolatry  and  to 
lighten  your  darkness.  I  listened  to  the  Voice,  and  hither 
I  journeyed  across  sea  and  land,  though  how  this  thing 
might  be  done  I  could  not  guess.     But  to  Him  Who  sent 


THE   PASSING  OF  OWEN.  38 1 

me  all  things  are  possible,  and  while  yet  I  lingered  upon 
the  threshold  of  your  country,  in  a  dream  were  revealed  to 
me  events  that  were  to  come.  So  I  appeared  before  you 
boldly,  and  knowing  that  he  had  been  poisoned  and  that  I 
could  cure  him,  I  drew  back  your  king  from  the  mouth  of 
death,  and  you  said  to  yourselves :  *  Behold  a  wizard  indeed  I 
Let  us  hear  him/  Then  I  gave  battle  to  your  sorcerers  yonder 
upon  the  plain,  and  from  the  foot  of  the  Cross  I  teach,  the 
lightnings  were  rolled  back  upon  them  and  they  were  not. 
Look  now,  their  chief  stands  at  my  side,  among  my  disciples 
one  of  the  foremost  and  most  faithful.  Afterwards  troubles 
arose:  your  king  died  a  Christian,  and  many  of  the  people 
fell  away ;  but  still  a  remnant  remained,  and  he  who  became 
king  was  converted  to  the  truth.  Now  I  have  sown  the 
seed,  and  the  corn  is  ripe  before  my  eyes,  but  it  is  not  per- 
mitted that  I  should  reap  the  harvest.  My  work  is  ended, 
my  task  is  done,  and  I,  the  Messenger,  return  to  make 
report  to  Him  Who  sent  the  message. 

**  Hear  me  yet  a  little  while,  for  soon  shall  my  voice  be 
silent.  *  I  come  not  to  bring  peace,  but  a  sword,' — so  said 
the  Master  Whom  I  preach,  and  so  say  I,  the  most  unworthy 
of  His  servants.  Salvation  cannot  be  bought  at  a  little 
price ;  it  must  be  paid  for  by  the  blood  and  griefs  of  men, 
and  in  blood  and  griefs  must  you  pay,  O  my  children. 
Through  much  tribulation  must  you  also  enter  the  kingdom 
of  God.  Even  now  the  heathen  is  at  your  gates,  and  many 
of  you  shall  perish  on  his  spears,  but  I  tell  you  that  he  shall 
not  conquer.  Be  faithful,  cling  to  the  Cross,  and  do  not 
dare  to  doubt  your  Lord,  for  He  will  protect  you  and  your 
children  after  you,  and  He  will  be  your  Captain  and  you 
shall  be  His  people.  Cleave  to  your  king,  for  he  is  good ; 
and  in  the  day  of  trial  listen  to  the  counsel  of  this  Hokosa 
who  once  was  the  first  of  evil-doers,  for  with  him  goes  my 
spirit,  and  he  is  my  son  in  the  spirit. 

"  My  children,  fare  you  well !  Forget  me  not,  for  I  have 
loved  you  ;    or  if  you  will,  forget  me,  but  remember  my 


382 


THE  WIZARD. 


teaching  and  hearken  to  those  who  shall  tread  upon  the 
path  I  made.  The  peace  of  God  be  with  you,  the  blessing 
of  God  be  upon  you,  and  the  salvation  of  God  await  you,  as 
it  awaits  me  to-night !     Friends,  lead  me  hence  to  die." 

They  turned  to  him,  but  before  their  hands  touched  him 
Thomas  Owen  fell  forward  upon  the  breast  of  Hokosa  and 
lay  there  a  while.  Then  suddenly,  for  the  last  time,  he 
lifted  himself  and  cried  aloud : — 

''  I  have  fought  a  good  fight !  I  have  finished  my  course  ! 
I  have  kept  the  faith !  Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me 
a  crown  of  righteousness  .  .  .  and  not  to  me  only,  but  to 
all  those  who  love  His  appearing." 

Then  his  head  fell  back,  his  dark  eyes  closed,  and  the 
Messenger  was  dead. 

Hokosa,  the  man  who  had  murdered  him,  having  lifted 
him  up  to  show  him  to  the  people,  amidst  a  sound  of  mighty 
weeping,  took  the  body  in  his  arms  and  bore  it  thence  to 
make  it  ready  for  burial. 


The  paiaing  of  Owen. 


THE  yr''  YORK 

PUBLIC  LU;;tARY 


ASTOR,  LKNOX.  AVI) 

TILDEN  fOLXDATlONS 

K  I 


383 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  FALL  OF  THE  GREAT  PLACE. 

On  the  morrow  at  sundown  all  that  remained  of  Thomas 
Owen  was  laid  to  rest  before  the  altar  of  the  little  church, 
Nodwengo  the  king  and  Hokosa  lowering  him  into  the 
grave,  while  John,  his  first  disciple,  read  over  him  the 
burial  service  of  the  Christians,  which  it  had  been  one  of 
the  dead  man's  last  labours  to  translate  into  the  language  of 
the  Amasuka. 

Before  the  ceremony  was  finished,  a  soldier,  carrying  a 
spear  in  his  hand,  pushed  his  way  through  the  dense  and 
weeping  crowd,  and  having  saluted,  whispered  something 
into  the  ear  of  the  king.  Nodwengo  started,  and,  with  a 
last  look  of  farewell  at  the  face  of  his  friend,  left  the  chapel, 
accompanied  by  some  of  his  generals  who  were  present, 
muttering  to  Hokosa  that  he  was  to  follow  when  all  was 
done.  Accordingly,  some  few  minutes  later,  he  went  and 
was  admitted  into  the  Council  Hut,  where  captains  and 
messengers  were  to  be  seen  arriving  and  departing  con- 
tinuously. 

**  Hokosa,"  said  the  king,  **  you  have  dealt  treacherously 
with  me  in  the  past,  but  I  believe  now  that  your  heart  is 
true ;  at  the  least  I  follow  the  commands  of  our  dead  master 
and  trust  you.  Listen  :  the  outposts  have  sighted  an  impi 
of  many  regiments  advancing  towards  the  Great  Place, 
though  whether  or  no  it  be  my  own  impi  returning  victorious 
from  the  war  with  my  brother,  I  cannot  say.  There  is  this 
against  it,  however,  that  a  messenger  has  but  just  arrived 
reporting  that  the  generals  have  perceived  the  host  of  Hafela 


384  THE  WIZARD. 

encamped  upon  a  ridge  over  against  the  gorge  where  they 
awaited  him.  If  that  be  so,  they  can.  scarcely  have  given 
him  battle,  for  the  messenger  is  swift  of  foot  and  has  travelled 
night  and  day.  Yet  how  can  this  be  the  impi  of  Hafela, 
who,  say  the  generals,  is  encamped  upon  the  ridge  ?  " 

•*  He  may  have  left  the  ridge.  King,  having  been  warned 
of  the  ambush."  ^ 

"  It  cannot  be,  for  when  the  runner  started  his  fires  burned 
there  and  his  soldiers  were  gathered  round  them." 

"  Then  perhaps  his  captains  sit  upon  the  ridge  with 
some  portion  of  his  strength  to  deceive  those  who  await 
him  in  the  gorge ;  while,  knowing  that  here  men  are  few> 
he  himself  swoops  down  on  you  with  the  main  body  of  his 
tmpt, 

**At  least  we  shall  learn  presently,"  answered  the  king; 
**  but  if  it  be  as  I  fear  and  we  are  outwitted,  what  is  there 
that  we  can  do  against  so  many  ?  " 

Now  one  of  the  captains  proposed  that  they  should  stay 
where  they  were  and  hold  the  place. 

"It  is  too  large,"  answered  the  king,  **  they  will  burst  the 
fences  and  break  our  line." 

Another  suggested  that  they  should  fly  and,  avoiding  the 
regiments  of  Hafela  in  the  darkness  of  the  night,  should 
travel  swiftly  in  search  of  the  main  army  that  had  been  sent 
to  lie  in  ambush. 

**  What,"  said  Nodwengo,  **  leaving  the  aged  and  the 
women  and  children  to  perish,  for  how  can  we  take  such  a 
multitude  ?     No,  I  will  have  none  of  this  plan." 

Then  Hokosa  spoke.  '*  King,"  he  said,  **  listen  to  my 
counsel :  Command  now  that  all  the  women  and  the  old 
men,  taking  with  them  such  cattle  and  food  as  are  in  the 
town,  depart  at  once  into  the  Valley  of  Death  and  collect  in 
the  open  space  that  lies  beyond  the  Tree  of  Doom,  near  the 
spring  of  water  that  is  there.  The  valley  is  narrow  and  the 
cliffs  are  steep,  and  it  may  chance  that  by  the  help  of  Heaven 
we  shall  be  able  to  hold  it  till  the  army  returns  to  relieve  us, 


THE  FALL  OF   THE  GREAT   PLACE.  385 

to  seek  which  messengers  must  be  sent  at  once  with  these 
tidings." 

**Th^  plan  is  good,"  said  the  king,  though  none  had 
thought  of  it ;  *'  but  so  we  shall  lose  the  town." 

"  Towns  can  be  rebuilt,"  answered  Hokosa,  **  but  who 
may  restore  the  lives  of  men  ?  '* 

As  the  words  left  his  lips,  a  runner  burst  into  the  council 
crying :  **  King,  the  wipi  is  that  of  Hafela,  and  the  prince 
leads  it  in  person.  Already  his  outposts  rest  upon  the  Plain 
of  Fire." 

Then  Nodwengo  rose  and  issued  his  orders,  commanding 
that  all  the  ineffective  population  of  the  town,  together  with 
such  food  and  cattle  as  could  be  gathered,  should  retreat  at 
once  into  the  Valley  of  Death.  By  this  time  the  four  or  five 
thousand  soldiers  who  were  left  in  the  Great  Place  had  been 
paraded  on  the  open  ground  in  front  of  the  king's  house, 
where  they  stood,  still  and  silent,  in  the  moonlight.  Nod- 
wengo and  the  captains  went  out  to  them,  and  as  they  saw 
him  come  they  lifted  their  spears  like  one  man,  giving  him  the 
royal  salute  of  **  King !  "  He  held  up  his  hand  and  addressed 
them. 

**  Soldiers,'*  he  said,  **  we  have  been  outwitted.  My  impi 
is  afar,  and  that  of  Hafela  is  at  our  gates.  Yonder  in  the 
valley,  though  we  be  few,  we  can  defend  ourselves  till  succour 
reaches  us,  which  already  messengers  have  gone  out  to 
seek.  But  first  we  must  give  time  for  the  women  and 
children,  the  sick  and  the  aged,  to  withdraw  with  food  and 
cattle;  and  this  we  can  do  in  one  way  only,  by  keeping 
Hafela  at  bay  till  they  have  passed  the  archway,  all  of  them. 
Now,  soldiers,  for  the  sake  of  your  own  lives,  of  your  honour 
and  of  those  you  love,  swear  to  me,  in  the  holy  Name  which 
we  have  been  taught  to  worship,  that  you  will  fight  out  this 
great  fight  without  fear  or  faltering." 

"  We  swear  it  in  the  holy  Name,  and  by  your  head,  King," 
roared  the  regiments. 

**  Then   victory   is   already  ours,"   answered  Nodwengo. 


386  THE  WIZARD. 

**  Follow  me,  Children  of  Fire ! "  and  shaking  his  great 
spear,  he  led  the  way  towards  that  portion  of  the  outer  fence 
upon  which  Hafela  was  advancing. 

By  now  the  town  behind  them  was  a  scene  of  almost 
indescribable  tumult  and  confusion,  for  the  companies  de- 
tailed to  the  task  were  clearing  the  numberless  huts  of  their 
occupants,  and  collecting  women,  children  and  oxen  in 
thousands,  preparatory  to  driving  them  into  the  defile. 
Panic  had  seized  many  of  these  poor  creatures,  who,  in 
imagination,  already  saw  themselves  impaled  upon  the  cruel 
spears  of  Hafela's  troops,  and  indeed  in  not  a  few  instances 
believed  those  who  were  urging  them  forward  to  be  the 
enemy.  Women  shrieked  and  wrung  their  hands,  children 
wailed  piteously,  oxen  lowed,  and  the  infirm  and  aged  vented 
their  grief  in  groans  and  cries  to  Heaven,  or  their  ancient  god, 
for  mercy.  In  truth,  so  difficult  was  the  task  of  marshalling 
this  motley  array  at  night,  numbering  as  it  did  ten  or  twelve 
thousand  souls,  that  a  full  hour  went  by  before  the  mob  even 
began  to  move,  slowly  and  uncertainly,  towards  the  place  of 
refuge,  whereof  the  opening  was  so  narrow  that  but  few  of 
them  could  pass  it  at  a  time. 

Meanwhile  Hafela  was  developing  the  attack.  Forming 
his  great  army  into  the  shape  of  a  wedge  he  raised  his  battle- 
cry  and  rushed  down  on  the  first  line  of  fortifications,  which 
he  stormed  without  difficulty,  for  they  were  defended  by  a 
few  skirmishers  only.  Next  he  attacked  the  second  line,  and 
carried  it  after  heavy  fighting,  then  hurled  himself  upon  the 
weakest  point  of  the  main  fence  of  the  vast  kraal.  Here  it  was 
that  the  fray  began  in  earnest,  for  here  Nodwengo  was  .wait- 
ing for  him.  Thrice  the  thousands  rolled  on  in  face  of  a 
storm  of  spears,  and  thrice  they  fell  back  from  the  wide  fence 
of  thorns  and  the  wall  of  stone  behind  it.  By  now  the  battle 
had  raged  for  about  an  hour  and  a  half,  and  it  was  reported 
to  the  king  that  the  first  of  the  women  and  children  had 
passed  the  archway  into  the  valley,  and  that  nearly  all  of 
them  were  clear  of  the  eastern  gate  of  the  town. 


THE   FALL  OF  THE  GREAT   PLACE.  387 

*'  Then  it  is  time  that  we  follow  them,"  said  the  king,  "  for 
if  we  wait  here  until  the  warriors  of  Hafela  are  among  us, 
our  retreat  will  become  a  rout  and  soon  there  will  be  none 
left  to  follow.  Let  one  company,"  and  he  named  it,  **  hold 
the  fence  for  a  while  to  give  us  time  to  withdraw,  taking  the 
wounded  with  us." 

"  We  hear  you,  king,"  said  one  of  that  company,  *'  but  our 
captain  is  killed." 

"  Who  among  you  will  take  over  the  command  of  these 
men  and  hold  the  breach  ? "  asked  Nodwengo  of  the  group 
of  officers  about  him. 

"I,  King,"  answered  old  Hokosa,  lifting  his  spear,  **for 
I  care  not  whether  I  live  or  die." 

**  Go  to,  boaster !  "  cried  another.  **  Who  among  us  cares 
whether  he  lives  or  dies  when  the  king  commands  ?  " 

**  That  we  shall  know  to-morrow,"  said  Hokosa  quietly, 
and  the  soldiers  laughed  at  the  retort. 

**  So  be  it,"  said  the  king,  and  while  silently  and  swiftly 
he  led  off  the  regiments,  keeping  in  the  shadow  of  the  huts, 
Hokosa  and  his  hundred  men  posted  themselves  behind  the 
weakened  fence  and  wall.  Now,  for  the  fourth  time  the 
attacking  regiment  came  forward  grimly,  on  this  occasion 
led  by  the  prince  himself.  As  they  drew  near,  Hokosa  leapt 
upon  the  wall,  and  standing  there  in  the  bright  moonlight 
where  all  could  see  him,  he  called  to  them  to  halt.  Instinct- 
ively they  obeyed  him. 

"  Is  it  Hafela  whom  I  see  yonder  ?  "  he  asked. 

"Ah!  it  is  I,"  answered  the  prince.  **  What  would  you 
with  me,  wizard  and  traitor  ?  " 

**  This  only,  Hafela  :  I  would  ask  you  what  you  seek 
here  ? " 

**  That  which  you  promised  me,  Hokosa,  the  crown  of  my 
father  and  certain  other  things." 

**  Then  get  you  back,  Hafela,  for  you  shall  never  win  them. 
Have  I  prophesied  falsely  to  you  at  any  time  ?  Not  so — 
neither  do  I  prophesy  falsely  now.     Get  you  back  whence 


388  THE  WIZARD. 

you  came,  and  your  wolves  with  you,  else  shall  you  bide  here 
for  ever." 

**  Do  you  dare  to  call  down  evil  on  me,  Wizard  ?  "  shouted 
the  prince  furiously.  "  Your  wife  is  mine,  and  now  I  take 
your  life  also,"  and  with  all  his  strength  he  hurled  at  him  the 
great  spear  he  held. 

It  hissed  past  Hokosa's  head,  touching  his  ear,  but  he 
never  flinched  from  the  steel. 

"  A  poor  cast,  Prince,"  he  said  laughing  ;  "  but  so  it  must 
have  been,  for  I  am  guarded  by  that  which  3'ou  cannot  see. 
My  wife  you  have,  and  she  shall  be  your  ruin ;  my  life 
you  may  take,  but  ere  it  leaves  me,  Hafela,  I  shall  see  you 
dead  and  your  army  scattered.  The  Messenger  is  passed 
away,  but  his  power  has  fallen  upon  me  and  I  speak  the 
truth  to  you,  O  Prince  and  warriors,  who  are  —  already 
dead." 

Now  a  shriek  of  dismay  and  fury  rose  from  the  hundreds 
who  heard  this  prophesy  of  ill,  for  of  Hokosa  and  his  magic 
thev  were  terribly  afraid. 

"  Kill  him  !  Kill  the  wizard  ! "  they  shouted,  and  a  rain  of 
spears  rushed  towards  him  on  the  wall. 

They  rushed  towards  him,  they  passed  above,  below, 
around  ;  but,  of  them  all,  not  one  touched  him. 

**  Did  I  not  tell  you  that  I  was  guarded  by  That  which 
you  cannot  see  ?  "  Hokosa  asked  contemptuously.  Then 
slowly  he  descended  from  the  wall  amidst  a  great  silence. 

**  When  men  are  scarce  the  tongue  must  play  a  part,"  he 
explained  to  his  companions,  who  stared  at  him  wondering. 
"  By  now  the  king  and  those  with  him  should  have  reached 
the  eastern  gate ;  whereas,  had  we  fought  at  once,  Hafiela 
would  be  hard  upon  his  heels,  for  we  are  few,  and  who  can 
hold  a  buffalo  with  a  rope  of  grass  ?  Yet  I  think  that 
I  spoke  truth  when  I  told  him  that  the  garment  of  the 
Messenger  has  fallen  upon  my  shoulders,  and  that  death 
awaits  him  and  his  companies,  as  it  awaits  me  also  and 
many  of  us.     Now,  friends,  be  ready,  for  the  bull  charges 


1 

^K^^BB^^^^H 

¥ 

9 

^K^\ 

,.J 

Hokou  on  the  wall. 


Av^Ton.  iv:''o\.  AND 


THE   FALL  OF  THE  GREAT   PLACE.  389 

and  soon  we  must  feel  his  horns.     This  at  least  is  left  to 
you,  to  die  gloriously." 

While  he  was  still  speaking  the  first  files  of  the  regiment 
rushed  upon  the  fence,  tearing  aside  the  thorns  with  their 
hands  till  a  passage  was  made  through  them.  Then 
they  sprang  upon  the  wall,  there  to  be  met  by  the  spears  of 
Hokosa  and  his  men  thrusting  upward  from  beneath  its 
shelter.  Time  after  time  they  sprang,  and  time  after  time 
they  fell  back  dead  or  wounded,  till  at  last,  dashing  forward 
in  one  dense  column,  they  poured  over  the  stones  as  the 
rising  tide  pours  over  the  rocks  on  the  sea-shore,  driving  the 
defenders  before  them  by  the  sheer  weight  of  numbers. 

**  This  game  is  played  ! "  cried  Hokosa.  **  Fly  now  to  the 
eastern  gate,  for  here  we  can  do  nothing  more." 

So  they  fled,  those  who  survived  of  them,  and  after  them 
came  the  thousands  of  the  foe,  sacking  and  firing  the  deserted 
town  as  they  advanced. 

Hokosa  and  his  men,  or  rather  the  half  of  them,  reached 
the  gate  and  passed  it  in  safety,  barring  it  after  them,  and 
thereby  delaying  the  attackers  till  they  could  burst  their  way 
through.  Now  hundreds  of  huts  were  afire,  and  the  flames 
spread  swiftly,  lighting  up  the  country  far  and  wide.  In  the 
glare  of  them,  Hokosa  could  see  that  already  a  full  two-thirds 
of  the  crowd  of  fugitives  had  passed  the  narrow  arch  ;  while 
Nodwengo  and  the  soldiers  were  drawn  up  in  companies 
upon  the  steep  and  rocky  slope  that  led  to  it,  protecting  their 
retreat. 

He  advanced  to  the  king  and  reported  himself. 

**  So  you  have  lived  through  it,"  said  Nodwengo. 

"  I  shall  die  when  mv  hour  comes,  and  not  before,"  Hokosa 
answered.  *'  We  did  well  yonder,  and  yet  the  most  of  us  are 
alive  to  tell  the  tale,  for  I  knew  when  and  how  to  go.  Be 
ready.  King,  for  the  foe  press  us  close,  and  that  mob  behind 
lis  crawls  onward  like  a  snail." 

As  he  spoke  the  pursuers  broke  through  the  fence  and  gate 

of  the  burning  town,  and  once  more  the  fight  began.     They 

29 


390 


THE  WIZARD. 


had  the  advantage  of  numbers  ;  but  Nodwengo  and  his  troops 
stood  in  a  wide  road  upon  higher  ground  protected  on  either 
side  by  walls,  and  were,  moreover,  rested,  not  breathless  and 
weary  with  travel  like  the  men  of  Hafela.  Slowly,  fighting, 
every  inch  of  the  way,  Nodwengo  was  pushed  back,  and 
slowly  the  long  ant-like  line  of  women  and  sick  and  cattle 
crept  through  the  opening  in  the  rock,  till  at  length  all  of 
them  were  gone. 

**  It  is  time,"  said  Nodwengo,  glancing  behind  him,  **  for 
our  arms  grow  weary." 

Then  he  gave  orders,  and  company  by  company  the 
defending  force  followed  on  the  path  of  the  fugitives,  till  at 
length  amidst  a  roar  of  rage  and  disappointment,  the  last  of 
them  vanished  through  the  arch,  Hokosa  among  them,  and 
the  place  was  blocked  with  stones,  above  which  shone  a 
hedge  of  spears. 


391 


CHAPTER  XX. 

NOMA  SETS  A  SNARE. 

Thus  ended  the  first  night's  battle,  since  for  this  time  the 
enemy  had  fought  enough.  Nodwengo  and  his  men  had 
also  had  enough,  for  out  of  the  five  thouvsand  of  them  some 
eleven  hundred  were  killed  or  wounded.  Yet  they  might  not 
rest,  for  all  that  night,  assisted  by  the  women,  they  laboured, 
building  stone  walls  across  the  narrowest  parts  of  the  valley. 
Also  the  cattle,  women  and  children  were  moved  along  the 
gorge,  which  in  shape  may  be  compared  to  a  bottle  with 
two  necks,  one  at  either  end,  and  encamped  in  the  open- 
ing of  the  second  neck,  where  was  the  spring  of  water. 
This  spot  was  chosen  both  because  here  alone  water  could 
be  obtained,  without  which  they  could  not  hold  out  more 
than  a  single  day,  and  because  the  koppie  whereon  grew 
the  strange-looking  euphorbia  known  as  the  Tree  of  Doom 
afforded  a  natural  rampart  against  attack. 

Shortly  after  dawn,  while  the  soldiers  were  resting  and 
eating  of  such  food  as  could  be  procured — for  the  most  part 
strips  of  raw  or  half-cooked  meat  cut  from  hastily  killed 
cattle — the  onslaught  was  renewed  with  vigour,  Hafela 
directing  his  efforts  to  the  forcing  of  the  natural  archway. 
But,  strive  as  he  would,  this  he  could  not  do,  for  it  was 
choked  with  stones  and  thorns  and  guarded  by  brave  men. 

**  You  do  but  waste  your  labour,  Hafela,"  said  Noma, 
who  stood  by  him  watching  the  assault. 

*' What  then  is  to  be  done  ?"  he  asked,  "for  unless  we 
come  at  them  we  cannot  kill  them.  It  was  clever  of  them 
to  take  refuge   in   this  hole.      I  thought  surely  that  they 


392  THE  WIZARD. 

would  fight  it  out  yonder,  beneath  the  fences  of  the  Great 
Place." 

**  Ah  !  "  she  answered,  **  you  forgot  that  they  had  Hokosa 
on  their  side.  Did  you  then  think  to  catch  him  sleeping  ? 
This  retreat  was  Hokosa's  counsel.  I  learned  it  from  the 
lips  of  that  wounded  captain  before  they  killed  him.  Now, 
it  seems  that  there  are  but  two  paths  to  follow,  and  you  can 
choose  between  them.  The  one  is  to  send  a  regiment  a  day 
and  a  halfs  journey  across  the  cliff  top  to  guard  the  further 
mouth  of  the  valley  and  to  wait  till  these  jackals  starve  in 
their  hole,  for  certainly  they  can  never  come  out." 

**  It  has  started  six  hours  since,"  said  Hafela,  **  and  though 
the  precipices  are  steep,  having  the  moon  to  travel  by,  it 
should  reach  the  river  mouth  of  the  valley  before  dawn  to- 
morrow, cutting  Nodwengo  off  from  the  plains,  if  indeed  he 
should  dare  to  venture  out  upon  them,  which,  with  so  small 
a  force,  he  will  not  do.  Yet  this  first  plan  of  yours  must 
fail,  Noma,  seeing  that  before  they  starve  within,  the  generals 
of  Nodwengo  will  be  back  upon  us  from  the  mountains, 
catching  us  between  the  hammer  and  the  anvil,  and  I  know 
not  how  that  fight  would  go." 

**  Yet,  soon  or  late,  it  must  be  fought." 

'*  Nay,"  he  answered,  **  for  my  hope  is  that  should  the 
impi  return  to  find  Nodwengo  dead,  they  will  surrender  and 
acknowledge  me  as  king,  who  am  the  first  of  the  blood  royal. 
But  what  is  your  second  plan  ? " 

By  way  of  answer,  she  pointed  to  the  cliff  above  them. 
On  the  right-hand  side,  facing  the  archway,  was  a  flat  ledge 
overhanging  the  valley,  at  a  height  of  about  a  hundred 
feet. 

"  If  you  can  come  yonder,"  she  said,  **  it  will  be  easy  to 
storm  this  gate,  for  there  lie  rocks  in  plenty,  and  men  cannot 
fight  when  stones  are  dropping  on  their  heads." 

"  But  how  can  we  come  to  that  home  of  vultures,  where 
never  man  has  set  a  foot  ?  Look,  the  cliff  above  is  sheer; 
no  rock-rabbit  could  stand  upon  it." 


NOMA  SETS  A  SNARE.  393 

With  her  eye  Noma  measured  the  distance  from  the 
brink  of  the  precipice  to  the  broad  ledge  commanding  the 
valley. 

"  Sixty  paces,  not  more,"  she  said.  **  Well,  yonder  are 
oxen  in  plenty,  and  out  of  their  hides  ropes  can  be  made, 
and  out  of  ropes  a  ladder,  down  which  men  may  pass ;  ten, 
or  even  five,  would  be  enough." 

"Well  thought  of^Noma,"  said  Hafela.  **  Hokosa  told 
us  last  night  that  to  him  had  passed  the  wisdom  of  the 
Messenger;  but  if  this  be  so,  I  think  that  to  you  has  passed 
the  guile  of  Hokosa." 

*'  It  seems  to  me  that  some  of  it  abides  with  him," 
answered  Noma  laughing. 

Then  the  prince  gave  orders,  and,  with  many  workers  of 
hides  toiling  at  it,  within  two  hours  the  ladder  was  ready, 
its  staves,  set  twenty  inches  apart,  being  formed  of  knob- 
kerries,  or  the  broken  shafts  of  stabbing  spears.  Now  they 
lowered  it  from  the  top  of  the  precipice  so  that  its  end  rested 
upon  the  ledge,  and  down  it  came  several  men,  who  swung 
upon  its  giddy  length  like  spiders  on  a  web.  Reaching  this 
great  shelf  in  safety  and  advancing  to  the  edge  of  it,  these 
men  started  a  boulder,  which,  although  as  it  chanced  it  hurt 
no  one,  fell  in  the  midst  of  a  group  of  the  defenders  and 
bounded  away  through  them. 

**  Now  we  must  be  going,"  said  Hokosa,  looking  up,  *'  for 
no  man  can  fight  against  rocks,  and  our  spears  cannot  reach 
those  birds.  Had  the  army  been  taught  the  use  of  the  bow, 
as  I  counselled  in  the  past  days,  we  might  still  have  held 
the  archway ;  but  they  called  it  a  woman's  weapon,  and 
would  have  none  of  it." 

As  he  spoke  another  stone  fell,  crushing  the  life  out  of  a 
man  who  stood  next  to  him.  Then  they  retreated  to  the 
first  wall,  which  had  been  piled  up  during  the  night,  where 
it  was  not  possible  to  roll  rocks  upon  them  from  the  cliffs 
above.  This  wall,  and  others  reared  at  intervals  behind  it, 
they  set  to  work  to  strengthen  as  much  as  they  could,  mak- 


394  THE  WIZARD. 

ing  the  most  of  the  time  that  was  left  to  them  before  the 
enemy  could  clear  the  way  and  march  on  to  attack. 

Presently  Hafela's  men  were  through  and  sweeping  down 
upon  them  with  a  roar,  thinking  to  carry  the  wall  at  a  single 
rush.  But  in  this  they  failed ;  indeed,  it  was  only  after  an 
hour's  hard  fighting  and  by  the  expedient  of  continually 
attacking  the  work  with  fresh  companies  that  at  length  they 
stormed  the  wall. 

When  Hokosa  saw  that  he  could  no  longer  hold  the  place, 
but  before  the  foe  was  upon  him,  he  drew  off  his  soldiers  to 
the  second  wall,  a  quarter  of  a  mile  or  more  away,  and  here 
the  fight  began  again.  And  so  it  went  on  for  hour  after 
hour,  as  one  by  one  the  fortifications  were  carried  by  the 
weight  of  numbers,  for  the  attackers  fought  desperately 
under  the  eye  of  their  prince,  caring  nothing  for  the  terrible 
loss  they  suft'ered  in  men.  Twice  the  force  of  the  defenders 
was  changed  by  order  of  Nodwengo,  fresh  men  being  sent 
from  the  companies  held  in  reserve  to  take  the  places  of  those 
who  had  borne  the  brunt  of  the  battle.  This  indeed  it  was 
necessary  to  do,  seeing  that  it  was  impossible  to  carry  water 
to  so  many,  and  in  that  burning  valley  men  could  not  fight 
for  long  athirst.  Only  Hokosa  stayed  on,  for  they  brought 
him  drink  in  a  gourd,  and  wherever  the  fray  was  fiercest 
there  he  was  always ;  nor  although  spears  were  rained  upon 
him  by  hundreds,  was  he  touched  by  one  of  them. 

At  length  as  the  night  fell  the  king's  men  were  driven 
from  their  last  scherm  in  the  western  half  of  the  valley, 
across  the  open  space  back  upon  the  koppie  where  stood  the 
Tree  of  Doom.  Here  they  stayed  a  while  till,  overmatched 
and  outworn,  they  were  pushed  from  its  rocks  across  the 
narrow  stretch  of  broken  ground  into  the  shelter  of  the  great 
stone  scherm  or  wall  that  ran  from  side  to  side  of  the  further 
neck  of  the  valley,  whereon  thousands  of  women  and  such 
men  as  could  be  spared  had  been  working  incessantly  during 
the  past  night  and  day. 

It  was  as  he  retreated  among  the  last  upon  this  wall  that 


TlIK  >TW  YORK 

PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


ASTOH.  LEyox.  Avn 

TILDEN  FOllNDATIOKS 
R  L 


llafcla  The  prince,  and  ai 


side  stood  Noma. 


NOMA  SETS  A  SNARE.  395 

Hokosa  caught  sight  of  Noma  for  the  first  time  since  they 
parted  in  the  house  of  the  Messenger.  In  the  forefront  of 
his  troops,  directing  the  attack,  was  Hafela  the  prince,  and 
at  his  side  stood  Noma,  carrying  in  her  hand  a  little  shield 
and  a  spear.  At  this  moment  also  she  saw  him  and  called 
aloud  to  him  : — 

"  You  have  fought  well,  Wizard,  but  to-morrow  all  your 
magic  shall  avail  you  nothing,  for  it  will  be  your  last  day 
upon  this  earth." 

**  Ay,  Noma/*  he  answered,  "and  yours  also." 

Then  of  a  sudden  a  company  of  the  king's  men  rushed 
from  the  shelter  of  the  wall  upon  the  attackers  driving  them 
back  to  the  koppie  and  killing  several,  so  that  in  the  con- 
fusion and  gathering  darkness  Hokosa  lost  sight  of  her, 
though  a  man  at  his  side  declared  that  he  saw  her  fall 
beneath  the  thrust  of  an  assegai.  Thus  ended  the  second 
day. 

Now  when  the  watch  had  been  set  the  king  and  his 
captains  took  counsel  together,  for  their  hearts  were  heavy, 

**  Listen,"  said  Nodwengo  :  '*  out  of  five  thousand  soldiers 
a  thousand  have  been  killed  and  a  thousand  lie  among  us 
wounded.  Hark  to  the  groaning  of  them  !  Also  we  have 
with  us  women  and  children  and  sick  to  the  number  of 
twelve  thousand,  and  between  us  and  those  who  would 
butcher  them  every  one  there  stands  but  a  single  wall.  Nor 
is  this  the  worst  of  it :  the  spring  cannot  supply  the  wants 
of  so  great  a  multitude  in  this  hot  place,  and  it  is  feared  that 
presently  the  water  will  be  done.  What  way  shall  we  turn  ? 
If  we  surrender  to  Hafela,  perhaps  he  will  spare  the  lives  of 
the  women  and  children  ;  but  whatever  he  may  promise,  the 
most  of  us  he  will  surely  slay.  If  we  fight  and  are  defeated, 
then  once  his  regiments  are  among  us,  all  will  be  slain  ac- 
cording to  the  ancient  custom  of  our  people.  I  have  bethought 
me  that  we  might  retreat  through  the  valley,  but  the  river 
beyond  is  in  flood ;  also  it  is  certain  that  before  this  multi- 
tude could  reach  it,  the  prince  will  have  sent  a  force  to  cut 


396  THE  WIZARD. 

us  off  while  he  himself  harasses  our  rear.  Now  let  him  who 
has  counsel  speak." 

"  King,  I  have  counsel,"  said  Hokosa.  "  What  were  the 
words  that  the  Messenger  spoke  to  us  before  he  died  ?  Did 
he  not  say :  *  Even  now  the  heathen  is  at  your  gates,  and 
many  of  you  shall  perish  on  his  spears;  but  I  tell  you  that 
he  shall  not  conquer  *  ?  Did  he  not  say :  *  Be  faithful,  cling 
to  the  Cross,  and  do  not  dare  to  doubt  your  Lord,  for  He 
will  protect  you,  and  your  children  after  you,  and  He  will 
be  your  Captain  and  you  shall  be  His  people  *  ?  Did  he  not 
bid  you  also  to  listen  to  my  counsel  ?  Then  listen  to  it,  for 
it  is  his :  Your  case  seems  desperate,  but  have  no  fear,  and 
take  no  thought  for  the  morrow,  for  all  shall  yet  be  well. 
Let  us  now  pray  to  Him  that  the  Messenger  has  revealed 
to  us,  and  Whom  now  he  implores  on  our  behalf  in  that 
place  where  he  is  to  guide  us  and  to  save  us,  for  then  surely 
He  will  hearken  to  our  prayer." 

**  So  be  it,"  said  Nodwengo,  and  going  out  he  stood  upon 
a  pillar  of  stone  in  the  moonlight  and  offered  up  his  supplica- 
tion in  the  hearing  of  the  multitude. 

Meanwhile,  those  in  the  camp  of  Hafela  were  also  taking 
counsel.  They  had  fought  bravely  indeed,  and  carried  the 
schanses ;  but  at  great  cost,  since  for  every  man  that  Nod- 
wengo had  lost,  three  of  theirs  had*  fallen.  Moreover,  they 
were  in  evil  case  with  weariness  and  the  want  of  water,  as 
each  drop  they  drank  must  be  carried  to  them  from  the 
Great  Place  in  bags  made  of  raw  hide,  which  caused  it  to 
stink,  for  they  had  but  few  gourds  with  them. 

"  Now  it  is  strange,"  said  Hafela,  '*  that  these  men  should 
fight  so  bravely,  seeing  that  they  are  but  a  handful.  There 
can  be  scarce  three  thousand  of  them  left,  and  yet  I  doubt 
not  that  before  we  carry  those  last  walls  of  theirs  as  many 
of  us  or  more  will  be  down.  Ay  !  and  after  they  are  done 
with,  we  must  meet  their  great  impi  when  it  returns,  and 
of  what  will  befall  us  then  I  scarcely  like  to  think.'' 

**  Ill-fortune  will  befall  you  while  Hokosa  lives,"  broke  in 


NOMA  SETS  A  SNARE.  397 

Noma.  *'  Had  it  not  been  for  him,  this  trouble  would  have 
been  done  with  by  now ;  but  he  is  a  wizard,  and  by  his 
wizardries  he  defeats  us  and  puts  heart  into  Nodwengo  and 
the  warriors.  You,  yourself,  have  seen  him  this  day  defying 
us,  not  once  but  many  times,  for  upon  his  flesh  steel  has  no 
power.  Ay  !  and  this  is  but  the  beginning  of  evil,  for  I  am 
sure  that  he  leads  you  into  some  deep  trap  where  you  shall 
perish  everlastingly.  Did  he  not  himself  declare  that  the 
power  of  that  dead  white  worker  of  miracles  had  fallen  upon 
him,  and  who  can  fight  against  magic  ?  " 

**  Who,  indeed  ?  *'  said  Hafela  humbly  ;  for  like  all  savages 
he  was  very  superstitious,  and,  moreover,  a  sincere  believer 
in  Hokosa's  supernatural  capacities.  *'  This  wizard  is  too 
strong  for  us  ;  he  is  invulnerable,  and  as  I  know  well  he 
can  read  the  secret  thoughts  of  men  and  can  suck  wisdom 
from  the  dead,  while  to  his  eyes  the  darkness  is  no  blind." 

**  Nay,  Hafela,"  answered  Noma,  **  there  is  one  crack  in 
his  shield.  Hear  me  :  if  we  can  but  catch  him  and  hold 
him  fast  we  shall  have  no  need  to  fear  him  more,  and  I  think 
that  I  know  how  to  bait  the  trap." 

**  How  will  you  bait  it  ?  "  asked  Hafela. 

**  Thus.  Midway  between  the  koppie  and  the  wall  behind 
which  lie  the  men  of  the  king  stands  a  flat  rock,  and  all 
about  that  rock  are  stretched  the  bodies  of  dead  soldiers. 
Now,  this  is  my  plan :  that  when  next  one  of  those  dark 
storm-clouds  passes  over  the  face  of  the  moon  six  of  the 
strongest  of  our  warriors  should  creep  upon  their  bellies  into 
the  shadow  of  that  rock,  and  there  cast  themselves  down 
this  way  and  that,  as  though  they  were  also  numbered  with 
the  slain.  This  done,  you  shall  despatch  a  herald  to  call  in 
the  ears  of  the  king  that  you  desire  to  treat  with  him  of 
peace.  Then  he  will  answer  that  if  this  be  so  you  can  come 
beneath  the  walls  of  his  camp,  and  your  herald  shall  refuse, 
saying  that  you  fear  treachery.  But  he  must  add  that  if 
Nodwengo  will  bid  Hokosa  to  advance  alone  to  that  flat 
rock,  you  will  bid  me.  Noma,  whom  none  can  fear,  to  do 


398  THE  WIZARD. 

likewise,  and  that  there  we  can  talk  in  sight  of  both  armies,  and 
returning  thence,  make  report  to  you  and  to  Nodwengo.  After- 
wards, so  soon  as  Hokosa  has  set  his  foot  upon  the  rock, 
those  men  who  seem  to  be  dead  shall  spring  upon  him  and 
drag  him  to  our  camp,  where  we  can  deal  with  him  ;  for 
once  the  wizard  is  taken,  the  cause  of  Nodwengo  is  lost." 

**  A  good  pitfall,"  said  the  prince  ;  **  but  will  Hokosa  walk 
into  the  trap  ?  " 

'*  I  think  so,  Hafela,  for  three  reasons.  He  is  altogether 
without  fear ;  he  will  desire,  if  may  be,  to  make  peace  on 
behalf  of  the  king  ;  and  he  has  this  strange  weakness,  that  he 
still  loves  me,  and  will  scarcely  suffer  an  occasion  of  speak- 
ing with  me  to  go  past,  although  he  has  divorced  me." 

**  So  be  it,"  said  the  prince  ;  **  the  game  can  be  tried,  and 
if  it  fails,  why  we  lose  nothing,  whereas  if  it  succeeds  we 
gain  Hokosa,  which  is  much  ;  for  with  you  I  think  that  our 
arms  will  never  prosper  while  that  accursed  wizard  sits 
yonder  weaving  his  spells  against  us,  and  bringing  our  men 
to  death  by  hundreds  and  by  thousands." 

Then  he  gave  his  orders,  and  presently,  when  a  cloud 
passed  over  the  face  of  the  moon,  six  chosen  men  crept 
forward  under  the  lee  of  the  flat  rock  and  threw  themselves 
down  here  and  there  amongst  the  dead. 

Soon  the  cloud  passed,  and  the  herald  advanced  across 
the  open  space  blowing  a  horn,  and  waving  a  branch  in  his 
hand  to  show  that  he  came  upon  a  mission  of  peace. 


399 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

HOKOSA  IS  LIFTED  UP. 

**  What  would  you  ?  "  asked  Hokosa  of  the  herald  as  he 
halted  a  short  spear-cast  from  the  wall. 

**  My  master,  the  Prince  Hafela,  desires  to  treat  with  your 
master,  Nodwengo.  Many  men  have  fallen  on  either  side, 
and  if  this  war  goes  on,  though  victory  must  be  his  at  last, 
many  more  will  fall.  Therefore,  if  any  plan  can  be  found, 
he  desires  to  spare  their  lives." 

Now  Hokosa  spoke  with  the  king  and  answered  : — 

'*  Then  let  Hafela  come  beneath  the  wall  and  we  will  talk 
with  him.'* 

*'  Not  so,"  answered  the  herald.  **  Does  a  buck  walk  into 
an  open  pit  ?  Were  the  prince  to  come  here  it  might  chance 
that  your  spears  would  talk  with  him.  Lqt  Nodwengo 
follow  me  to  the  camp  yonder,  where  we  promise  him  safe 
conduct." 

**  Not  so,"  answered  Hokosa.  **  'Does  a  buck  walk  into 
an  open  pit  ?  '  Set  out  your  message,  and  we  will  consider 
it." 

**  Nay,  I  am  but  a  common  man  without  authority  ;  but 
I  am  charged  to  make  you  another  offer,  and  if  you  will  not 
hear  it  then  there  is  an  end.  Let  Hokosa  advance  alone  to 
that  flat  rock  you  see  vender,  and  there  he  shall  be  met,  also 
alone,  by  one  having  power  to  talk  with  him,  namely,  by 
the  Ladv  Noma,  who  was  once  his  wife.  Thus  thev  can 
confer  together  midway  between  the  camps  and  in  full  sight 
of  both  of  them,  nor,  no  man  being  near,  can  he  find  cause 
to  be  afraid  of  an  unarmed  girl.     What  say  you  ?  " 


400  THE  WIZARD. 

Hokosa  turned  and  talked  with  the  king. 

**  I  think  it  well  that  you  should  not  go,"  said  Nodwengo. 
**  The  offer  seems  fair,  and  the  stone  is  out  of  reach  of  their 
spears  ;  still,  behind  it  may  lurk  a  scheme  to  kill  or  capture 
you,  for  Hafela  is  very  cunning." 

**  It  may  be  so.  King,"  answered  Hokosa ;  "  still,  my 
heart  tells  me  it  is  wisest  that  I  should  do  this  thing,  for  our 
case  is  desperate,  and  if  I  do  it  not,  that  may  be  the  cause  of 
the  death  of  all  of  us  to-morrow.  At  the  worst,  I  am  but  one 
man,  and  it  matters  little  what  may  chance  to  me  ;  nor  shall 
I  come  to  any  harm  unless  it  is  the  will  of  Heaven  that  it 
should  be  so ;  and  be  sure  of  this,  that  out  of  the  harm  will 
arise  good,  for  where  I  go  there  the  spirit  of  the  Messenger 
goes  with  me.  Remember  that  he  bade  you  listen  to  my 
counsel  while  I  remain  with  you,  seeing  that  I  do  not  speak 
of  my  own  wisdom.  Therefore  let  me  go,  and  if  it  should 
chance  that  I  am  taken,  trouble  not  about  the  matter,  for 
thus  it  will  be  fated  to  some  great  end.  Above  all,  though 
often  enough  I  have  been  a  traitor  in  the  past,  do  not  dream 
that  I  betray  you,  keeping  in  mind  that  so  to  do  would  be 
to  betray  my  own  soul,  which  very  soon  must  render  its 
account  on  high." 

"  As  you  will,  Hokosa,"  answered  the  king.  **  And  now 
tell  those  rebel  dogs  that  on  these  terms  only  will  I  make 
peace  with  them — that  they  withdraw  across  the  mountains 
by  the  path  which  their  women  and  children  have  taken, 
leaving  this  land  for  ever  without  lifting  another  spear 
against  us.  If  they  will  do  this,  notwithstanding  all  the 
wickedness  and  slaughter  that  they  have  worked,  I  will  send 
command  to  my  impi  to  let  them  go  unharmed.  If  they 
will  not  do  this,  I  put  my  trust  in  the  God  I  worship  and 
will  fight  this  fray  out  to  the  end,  knowing  that  if  I  and  my 
people  perish,  they  shall  perish  also." 

Now  Nodwengo  himself  spoke  to  the  herald  who  was 
waiting  beyond  the  wall. 

"  Go  back  to  him  you   serve,"   he  said,   **  and  say  that 


Hi.:.;;  i.i;i;i.uiY 


IIOKOSA   IS   LIFTED    UP.  4OI 

Hokosa  will  meet  her  who  was  his  wife  upon  the  flat  stone 
and  talk  with  her  in  the  sight  of  both  armies,  bearing  my 
word  with  him.  At  the  sound  of  the  blowing  of  a  horn 
shall  each  of  them  advance  unarmed  and  afone  from  either 
camp.  Say  to  my  brother  also  that  it  will  indeed  be  ill  for 
him  if  he  attempts  treachery  upon  Hokosa,  for  the  man  who 
causes  his  blood  to  flow  will  surely  die,  and  after  death  shall 
be  accursed  for  ever." 

The  herald  went,  and  presently  a  horn  was  blown. 

**  Now  it  comes  into  my  mind  that  we  part  for  the  last 
time,*'  said  Nodwengo  in  a  troubled  voice  as  he  took  the 
hand  of  Hokosa. 

**  It  may  be  so,  King  ;  in  my  heart  I  think  that  it  is  so  ; 
yet  I  do  not  altogether  grieve  thereat,  for  the  burden  of  my 
past  sins  crushes  me,  and  I  am  weary  and  seek  for  rest. 
Yet  we  do  not  part  for  the  last  time,  because  whatever 
chances,  in  the  end  I  shall  make  my  report  to  you  yonder  '* 
— and  he  pointed  upwards.  **  Reign  on  for  long  years, 
King — reign  well  and  wisely,  clinging  to  the  Faith,  for  thus 
at  the  last  shall  you  reap  your  reward.     Farewell !  " 

Now  again  the  horn  blew,  and  in  the  bright  moonlight 
the  slight  figure  of  Noma  could  be  seen  advancing  towards 
the  stone. 

Then  Hokosa  sprang  from  the  wall  and  advanced  also,  till 
at  the  same  moment  they  climbed  upon  the  stone. 

**  Greeting,  Hokosa,"  said  Noma,  and  she  stretched  out 
her  hand  to  him. 

By  way  of  answer  he  placed  his  own  behind  his  back, 
saying  :  "  To  your  business,  woman  ".  Yet  his  eyes 
searched  her  face — the  face  which  in  his  folly  he  still  loved  ; 
and  thus  it  came  about  that  he  never  saw  sundry  of  the 
dead  bodies,  which  lay  in  the  shadow  of  the  stone,  begin  to 
quicken  into  life,  and  inch  by  inch  to  arise,  first  to  their 
knees  and  next  to  their  feet.  He  never  saw  or  heard  them, 
yet,  as  the  words  left  his  lips,  they  sprang  upon  him  from 
every  side,  holding  him  so  that  he  could  not  move. 

30 


402  THE  WIZARD. 

*'  Away  with  him  !  "  cried  Noma  with  a  laugh  of  triumph  ; 
and  at  her  command  he  was  half-dragged  and  half-carried 
across  the  open  space  and  thrust  violently  over  a  stone  wall 
into  the  camp  of  Hafela. 

Now  Nodwengo  and  his  soldiers  saw  what  had  happened, 
and  with  a  shout  of  **  Treachery  !  "  some  hundreds  of  them 
leapt  into  the  plain  and  began  to  run  towards  the  koppie  to 
rescue  their  envoy. 

Hokosa  heard  the  shout,  and  wrenching  himself  round, 
beheld  them. 

"  Back  !  "  he  cried  in  a  clear,  shrill  .voice.  *'  Back ! 
children  of  Nodwengo,  and  leave  me  to  my  fate,  for  the  foe 
waits  for  you  by  thousands  behind  the  wall  !  *' 

A  soldier  struck  him  across  the  mouth,  bidding  him  be 
silent ;  but  his  warning  had  come  to  the  ears  of  Nodwengo, 
causing  him  and  his  warriors  to  halt  and  begin  a  retreat. 
It  was  well  that  they  did  so,  for  seeing  that  they  would  not 
come  on,  from  under  the  shelter  of  the  wall  and  of  ever}' 
rock  and  stone  soldiers  jumped  up  by  companies  and  charged, 
driving  them  back  to  their  own  schanse.  But  the  king's 
men  had  the  start  of  them,  and  had  taken  shelter  behind  it, 
whence  they  greeted  them  with  a  volley  of  spears,  killing 
ten  and  wounding  twice  as  many  more. 

Now  it  was  Hokosa's  turn  to  laugh,  and  laugh  he  did, 
saying : — 

**  My  taking  is  well  paid  for  already,  Prince.  A  score  of 
your  best  warriors  is  a  heavy  price  to  give  for  the  carcase 
of  one  weary  and  ageing  man.  But  since  I  am  here  among 
you,  captured  with  so  much  pain  and  loss,  tell  me  of  your 
courtesy  why  I  have  been  brought." 

Then  the  prince  shook  his  spear  at  him  and  cursed 
him. 

"  Would  you  learn,  wizard  and  traitor  ?  "  he  cried.  '*  We 
have  caught  you  because  we  know  well  that  while  you  stay 
yonder  your  magic  counsel  will  prevail  against  our  might ; 
whereas,  when  once  we  hold  you  fast,  Nodwengo  will  wander 


HOKOSA  IS   LIFTED   UP.  403 

to  his  ruin  like  a  blind  and  moonstruck  man,  for  you  were 
to  him  both  eyes  and  brain." 

"  I  understand,"  said  Hokosa  calmly.  "  But,  Prince, 
how  if  I  have  left  my  wisdom  behind  me  ?  " 

'*  That  may  not  be,"  answered  Hafela,  **  since  even  a 
wizard  cannot  throw  his  thoughts  into  the  heart  of  another 
from  afar," 

"  Ah  !  you  think  so.  Prince.  Well,  ask  Noma  yonder  if 
I  cannot  throw  my  thoughts  into  her  heart  from  afar : 
though  of  late  I  have  not  chosen  to  do  so,  having  put  aside 
such  spells.  But  let  it  pass,  and  tell  me,  having  taken  me, 
what  is  it  you  propose  to  do  with  me  ?  First,  however,  I 
will  give  you  for  nothing  some  of  that  wisdom  which  you 
grudge  to  Nodwengo  the  king.  Be  advised  by  me,  Prince, 
and  take  the  terms  that  he  offers  to  you — namely,  to  turn 
this  very  night  and  begone  from  the  land  without  harm  or 
hindrance.     Will  you  receive  my  gift,  Hafela  ?  " 

**  What  will  happen  if  I  refuse  it  ? "  asked  the  prince 
slowly. 

Now  Hokosa  looked  at  the  dust  at  his  feet,  then  he  gazed 
upwards  searching  the  heavens,  and  answered  : — 

**  Did  not  I  tell  you  yesterday  ?  I  think  that  this  will 
happen.  I  think — but  who  can  be  quite  sure  of  the  future, 
Hafela  ? — that  you  and  the  most  of  your  army  by  this  hour 
to-morrow  night  will  be  lying  fast  asleep  about  this  place, 
with  jackals  for  your  bedfellows." 

The  prince  heard  and  trembled  at  his  words,  for  he  be- 
lieved that  if  he  willed  it,  Hokosa  could  prophesy  the 
truth. 

*'  Accursed  dog  !  "  he  said.  '*  I  am  minded  to  be  guided 
by  your  saying ;  but  be  sure  of  this,  that  if  I  follow  it,  you 
shall  stay  here  to  sleep  with  jackals,  yes,  this  very  night." 

Then  Noma  broke  in. 

**  Be  not  mad,  Hafela  !  "  she  -said.  "  Will  you  listen  tp 
the  lies  that  this  renegade  tells  to  work  upon  your  fears  ? 
Will  you  abandon  victory  when  it  lies  within  your  grasp, 


404  THE   WIZARD, 

and  in  place  of  a  great  king  become  a  fugitive  whom  all 
men  mock  at,  an  outcast  to  be  hunted  down  at  leisure  by 
that  brother  against  whom  you  dared  to  rebel,  but  on  whom 
you  did  not  dare  to  shut  your  hand  when  he  lay  in  its 
hollow  ?  Silence  the  tongue  of  this  captive  rogue  for  ever 
and  become  a  man  again,  with  the  heart  of  a  man." 

**  Now,"  said  Hokosa  gently  ;  **  many  would  find  it  hard 
to  believe  that  I  reared  this  woman  from  childhood,  nursing 
her  with  my  own  hands  when  she  was  sick  and  giving  her 
of  the  best  I  had  ;  that  afterwards,  when  you  stole  her  from 
me,  Prince,  I  sinned  deeply  to  win  her  back.  That  I  married 
her  and  sinned  yet  more  deeply  to  give  her  the  greatness  she 
desired  ;  and  at  last,  of  my  own  will,  I  loosed  the  bonds  by 
which  I  held  her,  although  I  could  not  thrust  her  memory 
from  my  heart.  Yet  I  have  earned  it  all,  for  I  made  her 
the  tool  of  my  witchcraft,  and  therefore  it  is  just  that  she 
should  turn  and  rend  me.  Well,  if  you  like  it,  take  her 
counsel.  Prince,  and  let  mine  go,  for  I  care  nothing  which 
you  take ;  only,  forgive  me  if  I  prophesy  once  more  and  for 
the  last  time — I  am  sure  that  Nodwengo  yonder  spoke  truth 
when  he  bade  your  herald  tell  you  that  he  who  causes  my 
blood  to  flow  shall  surely  die  and  for  it  be  called  to  a  strict 
account.  Prince,  I  am  a  Christian  now,  and  believe  me, 
whatever  you  may  do,  I  seek  no  revenge  upon  you  ;  having 
been  myself  forgiven  so  much,  in  my  turn  I  have  learned  to 
forgive.  Yet  it  may  be  ill  for  that  man  who  causes  my 
blood  to  flow." 

*'  Let  him  be  strangled,"  said  a  captain  who  stood  near  by, 
"  and  then  there  will  be  no  blood  in  the  matter.'* 

**  Friend,"  answered  Hokosa,  "you  should  have  been  not' 
a  soldier  but  a  pleader  of  causes.  True  it  is  that  then  the 
prince  will  only  cause  my  life  to  fly,  but  whether  that  be  a 
smaller  sin  I  leave  you  to  judge." 

"  Keep  him  prisoner,"  said  another,  **  till  we  learn  how 
these  matters  end." 

**  Nay,"  answered  Hafela,  **  for  then  he  will  surely  outwit 


HOKOSA   IS   LIFTED   UP.  405 

us  and  escape.  Noma,  what  shall  we  do  with  this  man  who 
was  your  husband  ?  Tell  us,  for  you  should  know  best  how 
to  deal  with  him." 

**  Let  me  think,"  she  answered,  and  she  looked  first  at  the 
ground  beneath  her,  next  around  her,  then  upwards  toward 
the  skies. 

Now  they  stood  at  the  foot  of  the  koppie,  on  the  flat  top 
of  which  grew  the  great  Tree  of  Doom,  that  for  generations 
had  served  the  People  of  Fire  as  a  place  of  execution  of  their 
criminals,  or  of  those  who  fell  under  the  ban  of  the  king  or 
of  the  witch-doctors.  Among  and  above  the  finger-like 
fronds  of  this  strange  and  dreadful-looking  tree  towered  that 
white  dead  limb  shaped  like  a  cross,  which  Owen  had  pointed 
out  to  his  disciple  John,  taking  it  to  be  a  sign  and  a  promise. 
This  cross  stood  out  clear  against  the  sinking  moon.  It 
caught  Noma's  eye,  and  a  devilish  thought  entered  into  her 
heart. 

**  You  would  keep  this  fellow  alive  ?  "  she  said,  **  and  yet 
you  would  not  suffer  him  to  escape.  See,  there  above  you  is 
a  cross  such  as  he  worships.  Bind  him  to  it  as  he  says  the 
Man  whom  he  worships  was  bound,  and  let  that  dead  Man 
help  him  if  he  may." 

The  prince  and  those  about  Noma  shrunk  back  a  little  in 
horror.  They  were  cruel  men  rendered  more  cruel  by  their 
superstitious  fear  of  one  whom  they  believed  to  be  uncanny ; 
one  to  whom  they  attributed  inhuman  powers  which  he  was 
exercising  to  their  destruction,  but  still  this  doom  seemed 
dreadful  to  them.  Noma  read  their  minds  and  went  on 
passionately : — 

"  You  deem  me  unmerciful,  but  you  do  not  know  what 
I  have  suflfered  at  this  wizard's  hands.  For  his  sake  and 
because  of  him  I  am  haunted.  For  his  own  purposes  he 
opened  the  gates  of  Distance,  he  sent  me  down  among  the 
dwellers  in  Death,  causing  me  to  interpret  their  words  for 
him.  I  did  so,  but  the  dwellers  came  back  out  of  Death  with 
me,  and  from  that  hour  they  have  not  left  me,  nor  will  the^ 


406  THE  WIZARD. 

ever  leave  me ;  for  night  by  night  they  sojourn  at  my  side, 
tormenting  me  with  terrors.  He  has  told  me  that  through 
my  mouth  that  spirit  whom  he  drew  into  my  body  prophesied 
that  he  should  be  *  lifted  up  above  the  people  \  Let  the  pro- 
phecy be  fulfilled,  let  him  be  lifted  up,  for  then  perchance 
the  ghosts  will  depart  from  me  and  I  shall  win  peace  and 
sleep.  Also,  thus  alone  can  you  hold  him  safe  and  yet  shed 
no  blood." 

"  Be  it  so,"  said  the  prince.  "  When  we  plotted  together 
of  the  death  of  the  king,  and  as  your  price,  Hokosa,  you 
bargained  for  the  girl  whom  I  had  chosen  to  wife,  did  I  not 
warn  you  that  this  witch  of  many  spells,  who  holds  both  our 
hearts  in  her  little  hands,  should  yet  hound  you  to  death  and 
mock  you  while  you  perished  by  an  end  of  shame  ?  What  did 
I  tell  you,  Hokosa  ?  " 

Now  when  he  heard  his  fate,  Hokosa  bowed  his  head  and 
trembled  a  little.  Then  he  lifted  it,  and  exclaimed  in  a  clear 
voice : — 

**  It  is  true.  Prince,  but  I  will  add  to  your  words.  She 
shall  bring  both  of  us  to  death.  For  me,  I  am  honoured 
indeed  in  that  there  has  been  allotted  to  me  that  same  end 
which  my  Master  chose.  To  that  cross  let  my  sins  be 
fastened  and  with  them  my  body." 

Now  the  moon  sank,  but  in  the  darkness  men  were  found 
who  dared  to  climb  the  tree,  taking  with  them  strips  of  raw 
hide.  They  reached  the  top  of  it,  four  of  them,  and  seating 
themselves  upon  the  arms  of  the  cross,  they  let  down  a  rope, 
the  noose  of  which  was  placed  about  the  body  of  Hokosa. 
As  it  tightened  upon  him,  he  turned  his  calm  and  dreadful 
eyes  on  to  the  eyes  of  Noma  and  said  to  her : — 

"  Woman,  I  do  not  reproach  you  ;  but  I  lay  this  fate  upon 
you,  that  you  shall  watch  me  die.  Thereafter,  let  God  deal 
with  you  as  He  may  choose." 

Now,  when  she  heard  these  words  Noma  shrieked  aloud, 
for  of  a  sudden  she  felt  that  the  power  of  the  will  of  Hokosa, 
from  which  she  had  been  freed  by  him,  had  once  more  fallen 


r*^ 


Hoko&a  if.  lifted  up. 


IIOKOSA   IS   LIFTED   UP. 


407 


upon  her,  and  that  come  what  might  she  was  doomed  to 
ohey  his  last  commands. 

Little  hy  little  the  soldiers  drew  him  up  and  in  the  dark- 
ness they  bound  him  fast  there  upon  the  lofty  cross.  Then 
they  descended  and  left  him,  and  would  have  led  Noma  with 
them  from  the  tree.  But  this  they  could  not  do,  for  always 
she  broke  from  them  screaming  and  fled  back  into  its 
shadow. 

Then,  seeing  that  she  was  bewitched,  Hafela  commanded 
that  they  should  bind  a  cloth  about  her  mouth  and  leave  her 
there  till  her  senses  returned  to  her  in  the  sunlight — for  none 
of  them  dared  to  stop  with  her  in  the  shadow  of  that  tree, 
since  the  odours  of  it  were  poisonous  to  man.  Also  they 
believed  the  place  to  be  haunted  by  evil  spirits. 


4oS 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  VICTORY  OF  THE  CROSS. 

The  sun  rose  suddenly  over  the  edge  of  the  cliiTs,  and  while 
it  was  yet  deep  shadow  in  the  valley,  its  red  light  struck 
upon  the  white  cross  of  perished  wopd  that  towered  above 
the  Tree  of  Doom  and  on  the  black  shape  of  Hokosa  crucified 
to  it  living.  The  camp  of  the  king  saw  and  understood,  and 
from  every  throat  of  the  thousands  of  men,  women  and  children 
gathered  there,  went  up  a  roar  of  rage  and  horror.  The  king 
lifted  his  hand,  and  silence  fell  upon  the  place;  then  he 
mounted  on  the  wall  and  cried  aloud : — 

**  Do  you  yet  live,  Hokosa,  or  is  it  your  body  only  that 
those  traitors  have  fastened  to  the  tree  ?  " 

Back  came  the  answer  through  the  clear  still  air: — 

**I  live,  O  King!" 

**  Endure  then  a  little  while,"  called  Nodwengo,  **  and  we 
will  storm  the  tree  and  save  you." 

**  Nay,"  answered  Hokosa,  *'you  cannot  save  me;  yet 
before  I  die  I  shall  see  you  saved." 

Then  his  words  were  lost  in  tumult,  for  the  third  day's 
fight  began.  Desperately  the  regiments  of  Hafela  rushing 
across  the  open  space,  hurled  themselves  upon  the  fortifica- 
tions, which,  during  the  night,  had  been  strengthened  by  the 
building  of  two  inner  walls.  Nor  was  this  all,  for  suddenly 
a  cry  told  those  in  front  that  the  regiment  which  Hafela 
despatched  across  the  mountains  had  travelled  up  the  eastern 
neck  of  the  valley,  and  were  attacking  the  position  in  their 
rear.  Well  was  it  for  Nodwengo  now  that  he  had  listened 
to  the  counsel  of  Hokosa,  and,  wearied  as^his  soldiers  were. 


THE  VICTORY  OF  THE   CROSS.  409 

had   commanded   that   here   also   a   great  wall   should   be 
built. 

For  two  hours  the  fight  raged,  and  then  on  either  side  the 
foe  fell  back,  not  beaten  indeed,  though  their  dead  were 
many,  but  to  rest  and  take  counsel.  But  now  a  new  trouble 
arose :  from  all  the  camp  of  Nodwengo  there  went  up  a 
moan  of  pain  to  Heaven,  for  since  the  evening  of  yesterday 
the  spring  had  given  out,  and  they  had  found  no  water 
wherewith  to  wet  their  lips.  During  the  night  they  bore  it ; 
but  now  the  sun  beating  down  on  the  black  rocks  with  fearful 
force  scorched  them  to  the  marrow,  till  they  began  to  wither 
like  fallen  leaves,  and  already  wounded  men  and  children 
died,  while  the  warriors  cut  the  throats  of  oxen  and  drank 
their  blood. 

Hokosa  hanging  on  his  cross  heard  the  moaning  and 
divined  its  cause. 

"Be  of  good  comfort,  children  of  Nodwengo,"  he  cried; 
*'  for  I  will  pray  that  rain  be  sent  upon  you."  And  he  lifted 
his  head  and  prayed. 

Now,  whether  it  was  by  chance  or  whether  his  prayer  was 
heard,  who  can  say  ?  At  least  it  happened  that  immediately 
thereafter  clouds  began  to  gather  and  to  thicken  in  the  blue 
of  Heaven,  and  within  two  hours  rain  fell  in  torrents,  so 
that  every  one  could  drink  his  fill,  and  the  spring  being 
replenished  at  its  sources,  flowed  again  strongly. 

After  the  rain  came  cold  and  moaning  winds,  and  after  the 
wind  a  great  gloom  and  thunder. 

Now,  taking  advantage  of  the  shadow,  the  regiments  of 
Hafela  renewed  their  attack,  and  this  time  they  carried  the 
first  of  the  three  walls,  for  its  defenders  grew  feeble  and  few 
in  number.  There  they  paused  a  while,  and  save  for  the 
cries  of  the  wounded  and  of  frightened  women,  the  silence 
was  great. 

**  Let  your  hearts  be  lifted  up !  "  cried  the  voice  of  Hokosa 
through  the  silence  ;  ''  for  the  sunlight  shines  upon  the  plain 
of  the  Great  Place  yonder,  and  in  it  I  see  the  sheen  of 


4IO  THE  WIZARD. 

spears.     The  impi  travels  to  your  aid,  O  children  of  Nod- 
wengo." 

Now,  at  this  tidings  the  people  of  the  king  shouted  for 
joy ;  but  Hafela  called  to  his  regiments  to  make  an  end  of 
them,  and  they  hurled  themselves  upon  the  second  wall, 
fighting  desperately.  Again  and  again  they  were  beaten 
back,  and  again  and  again  they  came  on,  till  at  length  they 
carried  this  wall  also,  driving  its  defenders,  or  those  who 
remained  alive  of  them,  into  the  third  entrenchment,  and 
paused  to  rest  awhile. 

"  Pray  for  us,  O  Prophet  who  are  set  on  high  ?  '*  cried  a 
voice  from  the  camp,  **  for  if  succour  do  not  reach  us  speedily, 
we  are  sped." 

Before  the  echoes  of  the  voice  had  died  away,  a  flash  of 
lightning  flared  through  the  gloom,  and  in  the  light  of  it 
Hokosa  saw  that  the  king's  impi  was  rushing  up  the 
gorge. 

"  Fight  on !  Fight  on  ! "  he  called  in  answer.  **  I  have 
prayed  to  Heaven,  and  your  succour  is  at  hand." 

Then,  with  a  howl  of  rage,  Hafela's  regiments  hurled 
themselves  upon  the  third  and  last  entrenchment,  attacking 
it  at  once  in  front  and  rear.  Twice  they  nearly  carried  it, 
but  each  time  the  wild  scream  of  Hokosa  on  high  was  heard 
above  the  din,  conjuring  its  defenders  to  fight  on  and  fear 
not,  for  Heaven  had  sent  them  help.  They  fought  as  men 
have  seldom  fought  before,  and  with  them  fought  the 
women  and  even  the  children.  They  were  few  and  the  foe 
was  still  many,  but  they  listened  to  the  urging  of  him  whom 
they  believed  to  be  inspired  in  his  death-agony  upon  the 
cross  above  them,  and  still  they  held  their  own.  Twice 
■portions  of  the  wall  were  torn  down,  but  they  filled  the 
breach  with  the  corpses  of  the  dead,  ay  !  and  with  the  bodies 
of  the  living,  for  the  wounded,  the  old  men  and  the  very 
women  piled  themselves  there  in  the  place  of  stones.  No 
such  fray  was  told  of  in  the  annals  of  the  People  of  Fire  as 
this,  the  last  stand  of  Nod  wen  go  against  the  thousands  of 


THE  VICTORY   OF   THE  CROSS.  4II 

Hafela.  Now  all  the  shouting  had  died  away,  for  men  had 
no  breath  left  wherewith  to  shout,  only  from  the  gloomy 
place  of  battle  came  low  groans  and  the  deep  sobbing  sighs 
of  warriors  gripped  in  the  death-hug. 

"  Fight  on  I  Fight  ou  !  "  shrilled  the  voice  of  Hokosa 
on  high.  **  Lo !  the  skies  are  open  to  my  dying  sight, 
and  I  see  the  impis  of  Heaven  sweeping  to  succour  you. 
Behold  I " 

They  dashed  the  sweat  from  their  eyes  and  looked  forth, 
and  as  they  looked,  the  pall  of  gloom  was  lifted,  and  in  the 
golden  glow  of  many- shafted  light,  they  saw,  not  the  legions 
of  Heaven  indeed,  but  the  regiments  of  Nodwengo  rushing 
round  the  bend  of  the  valley,  as  dogs  rush  upon  a  scent, 
with  heads  held  low  and  spears  outstretched. 

Hafela  saw  them  also. 

**  Back  to  the  koppie,"  he  cried,  "  there  to  die  like  men, 
for  the  wizardries  of  Hokosa  have  been  too  strong  for  us, 
and  lost  is  this  my  last  battle  and  the  crown  I  came  to 
seek ! " 

They  obeyed,  and  all  that  were  left  of  them,  some  ten 
thousand  men,  they  ran  to  the  koppie  and  formed  themselves 
upon  it,  ring  above  ring,  and  here  the  soldiers  of  Nodwengo 
closed  in  upon  them. 

Again  and  for  the  last  time  the  voice  of  Hokosa  rang  out 
above  the  fray. 

"  Nodwengo,"  he  cried,  **  with  my  passing  breath  I  charge 
you  have  mercy  and  spare  these  men,  so  many  of  them  as 
will  surrender.  The  day  of  bloodshed  has  gone  by,  the  fray 
is  finished,  the  Cross  has  conquered.  Let  there  be  peace  in 
the  land." 

All  men  heard  him,  for  his  piercing  scream,  echoed  from 
the  precipices,  came  to  the  ears  of  each.  All  men  heard 
him,  and,  even  in  that  fierce  hour  of  vengeance,  all  obeyed. 
The  spear  that  was  poised  was  not  thrown,  and  the  kerry 
lifted  over  the  fallen  did  not  descend  to  dash  away  his  life. 
**  Hearken,   Hafela ! "    called  the  king,  stepping  forward 


412  THE  WIZARD. 

from  the  ranks  of  the  attackers.  **  He  whom  you  have  set 
on  high  to  bring  defeat  upon  you  charges  me  to  g^ve  you 
peace,  and  in  the  name  of  the  conquering  Cross  I  give  peace. 
All  who  surrender  shall  dwell  henceforth  in  my  shadow,  nor 
shall  the  head  or  the  heel  of  one  of  them  be  harmed, 
although  their  sin  is  great.  One  life  only  will  I  take,  the 
life  of  that  witch  who  brought  your  armies  down  upon  me 
to  burn  my  town  and  slay  my  people  by  thousands,  and 
who  but  last  night  betrayed  Hokosa  to  his  death  of  torment. 
All  shall  go  free,  I  say,  save  the  witch ;  and  for  you,  you 
shall  be  given  cattle  and  such  servants  as  will  cling  to  you 
to  the  number  of  a  hundred,  and  driven  from  the  land.  Now, 
what  say  you  ?  Will  you  yield  or  be  slain  ?  Swift  with 
your  answer;  for  the  sun  sinks,  and  ere  it  is  set  there  must 
be  an  end  in  this  way  or  in  that." 

The  regiments  of  Hafela  heard,  and  shouted  in  answer  as 
with  one  voice  : — 

**  We  take  your  mercy,  King !  We  fought  bravely  while 
we  could,  and  now  we  take  your  mercy,  King !  " 

**  What  say  you,  Hafela  ?  "  repeated  Nodwengo,  address- 
ing the  prince,  who  stood  upon  a  point  of  rock  above  him  in 
full  sight  of  both  armies. 

Hafela  turned  and  looked  at  Hokosa  hanging  high  in 
mid-air. 

**  What  say  I  ?  "  he  answered  in  a  slow  and  quiet  voice. 
**  I  say  that  the  Cross  and  its  Prophet  have  been  too  strong 
for  me,  and  that  I  should  have  done  well  to  follow  the  one 
and  to  listen  to  the  counsel  of  the  other.  My  brother,  you  tell 
me  that  I  may  go  free,  taking  servants  with  me.  I  thank 
you  and  I  will  go — alone." 

And  setting  the  handle  of  his  spear  upon  the  rock,  with  a 
sudden  movement  he  fell  forward,  transfixing  his  heart  with 
its  broad  blade,  and  lay  still. 

**  At  least  he  died  like  one  of  the  blood-royal  of  the  Sons 
of  Fire ! "  cried  Nodwengo,  while  the  armies  stood  silent 
and  awestruck,  "  and  with  the  blood-royal  he.  shall  be  buried. 


THE   VICTORY   OF   THE  CROSS.  413 

Lay  down  your  arms,  you  who  followed  him  and  fought  for 
him,  fearing  nothing,  and  give  over  to  me  the  witch  that 
she  may  be  slain." 

"  She  hides  under  the  tree  yonder !  "  cried  a  voice. 

**  Go  up  and  take  her,"  said  Nodwengo  to  some  of  his 
captains. 

Now  Noma,  crouched  on  the  ground  beneath  the  tree, 
had  seen  and  heard  all  that  passed.  Perceiving  the  captains 
making  their  way  towards  her  through  the  lines  of  the 
soldiers,  who  opened  out  a  path  for  them,  she  rose  and  for 
a  moment  stood  bewildered.  Then,  as  though  drawn  by 
some  strange  attraction,  she  turned,  and  seizing  hold  of  the 
creeper  that  clung  about  it,  she  began  to  climb  the  Tree  of 
Doom  swiftly.  Up  she  went  while  all  men  watched,  higher 
and  higher  yet,  till  passing  out  of  the  finger-like  foliage  she 
reached  the  cross  of  dead  wood  whereto  Hokosa  hung,  and 
placing  her  feet  upon  one  arm  of  it,  stood  there,  supporting 
herself  by  the  broken  top  of  the  upright. 

Hokosa  was  not  yet  dead,  though  he  was  very  near  to 
death.  Lifting  his  glazing  eyes,  he  knew  her  and  said, 
speaking  thickly  : — 

**  What  do  you  here.  Noma,  and  wherefore  have  you 
come?" 

*'  I  come  because  you  draw  me,"  she  answered,  **  and 
because  they  seek  my  life  below." 

'*  Repent,  repent !  "  he  whispered,  '*  there  is  yet  time  and 
Heaven  is  very  merciful." 

She  heard,  and  a  fury  seized  her. 

"  Be  silent,  dog  !  "  she  cried.  **  Having  defied  your  God 
so  long,  shall  I  grovel  to  Him  at  the  last  ?  Having  hated 
you  so  much,  shall  I  seek  your  forgiveness  now  ?  At  least 
of  one  thing  I  am  glad — it  was  I  who  brought  you  here,  and 
with  me  and  through  me  you  shall  die." 

Then,  placing  one  foot  upon  his  bent  head  as  if  in  scorn, 
she  leaned  forward,  her  long  hair  flying  to  the  wind,  and 
cursed  Nodwengo  and  his  people,  naming  them  renegades 


4i4»  THE   WIZARD. 

and  apostates,  and  cursed  the  soldiers  of  Hafela,  naming 
them  cowards,  calling  down  upon  them  the  malison  of  their 
ancestors. 

Hokosa  heard  and  muttered : — 

"  Kor  your  soul's  sake,  woman,  repent !  repent,  ere  it  be 
too  late !  " 

"  Repent !  "  she  screamed,  catching  at  his  words.  *'  Thus 
do  I  repent !  "  and  drawing  the  knife  from  her  girdle,  she 
leant  over  him  and  drove  it  hilt-deep  into  his  breast. 

Then  with  a  sudden  movement  she  sprang  upwards  and 
outwards  into  the  air,  and  rushing  down  through  a  hundred 
feet  of  space,  was  struck  dead  upon  that  very  rock  where  the 
corpse  of  Hafela  lay. 

Now,  beneath  the  agony  of  the  knife  Hokosa  lifted  his 
head  for  the  last  time,  crying  in  a  great  voice :  — 

**  Messenger,  I  come,  be  you  my  guide,"  and  with  the 
words  his  soul  passed. 

"All  is  over  and  ended,"  said  a  voice.  "  Soldiers,  salute 
the  king  with  the  royal  salute." 

**  Nay,"  answered  Nodwengo.  **  Salute  me  not,  salute 
the  Cross  and  him  who  hangs  thereon." 

So,  while  the  rays  of  the  setting  sun  shone  about  it, 
regiment  b)^  regiment  that  great  army  rushed  past  the 
koppie,  and  pausing  opposite  to  the  cross  and  its  burden, 
they  rendered  to  it  the  royal  salute  of  kings. 

Then  the  night  fell,  and  thus  through  tho  power  of  Fa'th 
that  now,  as  of  old,  is  the  only  true  and  eflicicnt  ma  , 
was  accomplished  the  mission  to  the  Sons  of  Fire  of  the 
Saint  and  Martyr,  Thomas  Owen,  and  of  his  murderer  and 
disciple,  the  Wi/ard  Ilokosa. 

THK    KNn. 


ABKKI'KrN    rNIVi:KSirY    HRKSN. 


»» 

^ 


■%»  .  ^'^/5 


^.1'' 


\